《The Villain has Perished》 Chapter 1 Prologue: Reincarnated #Once Again ?Tears streamed down my cheeks as my knees scraped against the cold, rugged ground. I couldn''t describe my happiness at this moment. It took 18 years for me to reach this step. For the past 18 years, it was nothing but continuous struggle. But, finally, I reached my goal. Finally, I "I am dead!" It was a pain off my shoulders! Hooray! Who knew death could be thisforting! "Cease these foolish acts, this instant, mortal! We have allowed you to chooseCbecause your karmic value is nullCnot because we wish to witness such tomfoolery." A distinct voice entered my ears. ? Heaven ? Hell ? ??? A blue screen buzzed in front of me, as if telling me to get done with it. Lifting my head, I scanned my surroundings. This was the ce I found myself in after my death. Dressed in white clothes, and standing in front of the Judges of Afterlife, behind me was a long line of deceased souls, while in front of me was something I could only describe as a portal. ''Is that my neighbor, Mrs. Abaca? She looks hot even in death.'' Noticing a few familiar faces, thest moments of my previous life reyed in my mind. ''An asteroidCthat was supposed to pass by earthCsuddenly changed its course and crashed into the moon, tumbling the moon towards earth and ultimately wiping out humanity.'' Surprisingly enough, the notion of death wasn''t scary. Maybe I wasn''t afraid because this was the 2nd time I died? ''How did I die the 1st time, again?'' As I tried to rekindle those hazy memories, I realized I could barely recall anything from my 1st C my original C life. It seems spending 18 years in a new world and a new identity had affected me a lot. "Choose your destination." The voice of the head Judge echoed again, hurrying me to make a choice. "Heav" "Rejected" My lips twitched at the swift rejection. "Why? Isn''t it an option here?" The judge at the helm of the Jury gave me a long look. When I thought I wouldn''t be receiving an answer, he pushed his sses over his round, hairy snot and grunted. "Overpoption. Heaven has be too crowded. You should havee early if you wanted to go there." Did he just say I should''ve died earlier? ''Huh, is it okay for a judge to suggest suicide?'' Looking at the options, I thought hard and decided. "Then Hell?" Thest option was not exined, but I knew about it. It had a low chance of reincarnationand having learnt my lesson from 2nd lifeI wasn''t going to choose that option ever again! Reincarnation sucks! Repeat with me Reincarnation sucks! I''d rather suffer in Hell! ''How bad can it be?'' The head jury yed with his whiskers and hit the table with his hammer. "Before you can sign up for Hell, you''ll need to do apulsory tour." Thwap! My vision flew out of my body and I saw people. A lot of people. They were undergoing their punishment on River Agony and Suffering while being whipped by red-skin humans with horns. But there was something wrong here. "Ah~ More~" "Harder~" "Yes~ Just like that~" "Harder!~ Harder!~" The sinners were crying with blissful expressions. Rather, the horned beings were the ones suffering mental damage thanks to their entric personalities. Thawp! "Do you want to go there?" My vision flew back into my body and the head Judge asked again, this time rubbing his soft furry cheeks. "Centuries of punishment messes with the heads of people going there. You will also be like that in a few decades." My hair stood on ends. Hell no! "Can I die again?" "Why don''t you choose the third option? You might reincarnate and, if you are lucky, you will get one blessing." Amused, the Judge with the appearance simr to a goat spoke. While the rat-like Judge, the head of the Jury, read something on air and nodded to himself, "An unfortunate ident, indeed. But fret not, the likelihood of the same possibility is near impossible." ''But not zero.'' I muttered in my mind. The other 41 Judges, sensing something amiss, conjured my life report. "No wonder he is refusing" "He was reincarnated as a retard heh" "With his memories of an adult and the brain of a child, it must have been hard to live" "Oho? He even ate shit, thinking it was desert? I can see why he doesn''t want to" Some looked at me with pity, some mocked while most were amused, but ultimately, they lost interest in a few seconds. "It doesn''t matter. Mortal, you need to make a choice" BOOOM! "There you are, you bastard! What were you saying about my novel!" A bewitching voice that could make anyone swoon interrupted the judge, followed by one of the walls of the hall being blown to smithereens. Realizing that the voice I heard before I died was the same, I sneaked away while I could. The voice belonged to the ''God'' who brought the moon down as Divine Punishment. "Where are you running?" Sadly, my body was held in an airtight prison as the ''God'', aka author of the novel I cussed on the daily basis, caught me. "Cough cough, My Lady, wwhat are you doing here?" The head Judge was scrambling to find his sses, but the ''God'' dismissed him casually. "I''m taking him." "But that person has to go through the cycle of nirvana. Even if it''s you, we can''t allow that, mydy." ''Tell her! Go! If you seed, I''ll give you an extrarge cheese slice!'' "That goes agains" He turned to me with narrowed eyes. "As you wish, mydy. I''ll handle the matters on our side." T-this rat betrayed me! ''Forget cheese, I''ll use a rat trap next time!'' TakC takC Staring down at me, the ''God'' tapped the armrest asionally. She was the very embodiment of celestial grace and beauty. Her long, flowing hair was the color of soft rose, shimmering in the light of the heavens. It cascaded down her back and over her shoulders in loose, ethereal waves, framing her delicate features with an otherworldly glow. Her gown was as white as the clouds that floated above, billowing around her in a gentle breeze that seemed to be of her own making. It flowed like a river of silk, trailing behind her in a long, majestic train. Her wings were the color of freshly fallen snow, with feathers that seemed to shimmer in the light, catching every hue of the spectrum in their iridescence. ''See what I did there?'' That''s the useless description talent I learned from thousands of novels! Fear my greatness, mortals! "Me-meloine, what are you going to do with him?" Behind the Goddess was a white-haired boy roughly around my age, my age in my 2nd life that is. With an air of arrogance around her, Meloine spoke with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Dear Reader ''SmarterThanEinstein'', youmented daily on my web-novel, didn''t you? I must say all of yourments were very ''encouraging''." "Thements weren''t that bad." Weren''t the readers free to express their opinions? They were! A passion of indignation was set aze in my heart but then I recalled how I died and doused those mes. Mind you, I wasn''t afraid! This was only a temporary retreat! Ѧd n?a| om Yes, it was a tactical retreat! Melione read a few of myments. "Ew, this protagonist there should be a limit to emo." "Author, are you dumb? He can level up and has regressed once, but he can''t beat a low-level boss? Ptui! Useless Protagonist and useless author." "No way, no way does he think he can kill a ''Dev'' with the power of friendship? Dude, use your System!" "Author is an idiot. His imagination is smaller than a newborn''s little brother." "Author is maidenless and fatherless. That must be whC" "S-stop it, sis." The boy behind her turned beet red. See, thements weren''t that bad! "Isn''t it enough?" I gathered my courage. "You killed everyone. That should be more than enough." Unlike what the news dered, the collision of the asteroid and moon wasn''t an ident. How did I know this? Before the asteroid changed its course, I received a message that said: [For your crimes of infuriating this Goddess, your entire race shall receive Divine Punishment and perish! -The Author of Re:Apocalypse] The text messages weren''t supposed to have voice content but, at that moment, I took it as a harmless prank andughed it off. "Of course not" The goddess flung a piece of paper at me with a smirk. "Choose your method of reincarnation." ? Gacha ? Wish Gacha meant reincarnating with a random high-tier ''blessing''. By taking the second option, one can receive anything they wish for. Yes, A.N.Y.T.H.I.N.G. Infinite mana, a system, necromancer blessing, waifus, supreme talent, you can ask for anything! The catch was, whatever you ask for will be degraded by at least a hundred folds to make it ''fair''. Of course, I was given the same choices in the past. ''Goddarnit! I''m not doing this again!'' "You''ll be reincarnated inside my novel." She was smiling mockingly, but excited nheless. "Dear reader, if it is you, you should be able to do better than my ''stupid'' and ''edgy'' protagonist." Color drained rapidly from my face at the thought of reincarnating into that novel. "You d-don''t mean I will be reincarnated into ''Re:SSS Rank Gamer in Apocalypse'', do you?" Divine punishment! Dare I say, to live in that hellish novel was worse than a divine punishment! For what? I cursed the Author? How was I supposed to know the author was a God!? Rather, she should treat mevishly! I was the only one who read that dumb novel! ''I must convince her otherwise before she reincarnates me!'' "About the curses. They aren''t my fault." I couldn''t help but grit my teeth as I recalled my life. "This was my 2nd life, but I was born with the thinking capacity of a child, unable to tell right from wrong. It''s the fault of the angel who reincarnated me!" Because the angel messed up, I lived my life as a dimwit. What proof did I have? ''I read that damned novel! Why would a sane person do that?'' "What sphemy! ming angels of" "Continue" Meloine cut off the white haired boy and threatened me. "If what you are saying is true, we willpensate you reasonably. A fault with angels is a serious issue. But if you are lying" rackC The armrest turned into dust at her mere touch. I spoke with a firm tone, "The third option from the cycle of nirvana has a small chance of reincarnation. But reincarnation is guaranteed if you have an angel''s help." Melione nodded at my words while barely suppressing her increasing excitement and beckoned me to continue. She seemed greatly excited by the fact she was going to reincarnate someone inside her novel. "The angel''s job is to set parameters for reincarnation. But the one with me didn''t take her job seriously!" Only now I was realizing that the life I lived was worse than animals, and that angel was responsible for that! And this wasn''t all! Speaking the next words made my blood boil. "What was that ''Oh Saviour, please save our world'' crap! All she did was, reincarnating me in a world without mana!" I was tricked, fooled, andpletely bamboozled! ''I swear if I ever get to meet that beetch again, I''ll make her pay dearly for it!'' Talk about being unfair! I had the strongest ability, but it was a world without mana! A Normal World! And as an icing on top, they turned me into a moron! What part of reincarnation was lucky!? "Hmm? Did I say something wrong?" Raising my head, I noticed Meloine and the boy staring at me with strange expressions. "Was that angel" Meloine turned to the boy with furrowed brows. "..me?" The boy looked away and nodded. "He was the one you reincarnated half-heartedly after father kicked you out of the house." My mind nked. ''Beetch'' And my mouth moved on its own. "I will choose the 2nd method and my wish is" Raising my arm, I pointed at Melione. "Reincarnate with me." Somehow, I was now looking forward to reincarnating. Chapter 2 The Villain Has Perished ?"Did I reincarnate sessfully? But then where am I?" Currently, I was standing in a vast expanse of white world. Everything around was pure white in color, making it difficult to judge the dimensions of the area I was in. A screen appeared before me. || 02:10 minutes left before transfer || "I haven''t reincarnated yet?" "Not yet. A problem urred and led to dy at thest second." "Who''s there!?" My eyes widened at the unexpected answer. But, even after scanning the surroundings, I didn''t find anyone else. "Pardon for the inconvenience. I should''ve introduced myself first. I''m Zagerus, the ''white-haired kid'' who was standing behind Melione, my elder sister." Zagerus introduced himself while emphasizing on the words ''white haired kid''. "That reminds me, where is Melione?" The corner of my lips curled. "I don''t see her anywhere." Just recalling her protesting against reincarnating with me was enough to fill me with boundless happiness. Hehehe If I''m going down, I will pull you down with me. "She is here with you. I separated you two to avoid minor inconveniences to me." Zagerus whispered thest part in a barely audible whisper. "You have it hard too, huh." Shockingly enough, my wish was given a green light. Of course, Melione protested, saying it was sphemy to dare such a wish. She, in no way, wanted to enter her own world. I could understand her. To give a brief reason, it was best for one to read the Synopsis of the novel she wrote. The Multiverse has crashed. The blessed have lost, failing to stop the eventual end. Unable to conquer the Apocalypse, countless worlds have fallen. As onest desperate attempt, the surviving worlds have been merged. The final blessed, thest survivor from the World of System, the sole SSS rank Gamer, Jae-sung, has been summoned. Jae-sung, who once stood at the peak of his own world, dominated the Apocalypse with his Gamer System. The hero, however, was betrayed by the one he trusted the most at hisst step. When everything seems to have ended, Jae-sung suddenly finds himself in the past, a few months after he was transmigrated into the World of Swords and Magic, before the worlds merged! "This time I won''t fail! I won''t make the same mistake twice!" Pledging to himself, the hero again walks towards the peak. This time, he won''t stop at any cost! But was everything as simple as it seemed? Who are the ones behind the Apocalypse? How did the worlds merge? Who are ''they''? Come walk the journey with the once hero turned rogue and find answers along with him. The novel started with the protagonist, Jae-sung, regressing to the past in the World of Swords and Magic C one of the few worlds where Apocalypse had yet to begin. In [Re:SSS Rank Gamer in the Apocalypse], every world faced their own version of Apocalypse and fell to it. The apocalypses varied greatly. From [Zombies] of an urban world, to supreme beings like [Magic God, Solomon], to even [Aliens], [Venerable Heavenly Demon], [Magi Madoka Pulea], [Kaijus], [Advanced AI] and many more. With the fall of countless worlds, the remaining worlds werebined for onest stand against the Apocalypses. Yet, not only did the survivors not help otherworldlers, they also fought amongst each other despite havingmon enemies. It was a chaotic world where enemies lurked everywhere and one wrong move could get you killed. "Zagerus, am I going to regain my current memories after the Apocalypse starts or will I start from childhood?" "I am not allowed to tell you that." Pinching the bridge of my nose, I brooded. Ѧd n?a| om ''If I get my memories from early childhood, the World of Cultivators is the best to gather skills. But if I get my memories when Apocalypse is about to start, I won''t have enough time to grow strong, the World of Swords and Magic is the most favorable candidate in that case.'' ''Well, nothing really matters if the Apocalypse started already. By that time, all worlds would''ve merged. Nodding to myself, I stared at Zagerus once again. "Also, since Melione is counted as my wish, she would also be downgraded. Did I get that correct?" "Indeed, that is what is causing a dy in your transfer." Hehehe My worries vanished instantly. Jumping on cloud nine, I could almost hear herining. "Stop jesting! How can a mortal''s wish bring a Goddess'' fall?! Halt this foolishness this instant!" I didn''t know I was into this kind of thing, but the frustrated voice of Meloine was healing my soul~ I could feel the years of humiliation and emptiness being washed away~ "ZAGERUS!" With an angry bellow, a gust of powerful wind smashed into me and something akin to a curtain was lifted from my eyes. Suddenly, I found new figures in this white world C Two, to be exact. A silver, mist-like figure was floating in the air and talking to the golden figure made of fire. "Elder Sister, this is the punishment father has decided for you. He wants you to learn to take responsibility for your actions." "Even then, this is too much, that world" "Nice to meet you, Miss Goddess~" "It''s you!" The moment our eyes met, she lunged at me. Like a feral cat, she kept trying to kill meonly for her to pass right through my body, as if I wasn''t here to begin withand I continued to wave my hand with a beautiful and friendly smile in return. "Why can''t I kill him!? I wouldn''t need to go there if he is no longer alive!" "That''s because the two of your souls are now connected. None of you can kill the other and if one dies, the other will die too." "What!? What kind of disrespect is this!?" "Ha!? I never asked for this!" Even I couldn''t help but shout in anger. I had no ns of killing Melionethere was no point to her reincarnation if she diedbut this wasn''t what I had in mind! Sighing, Zagerus shook his head. "You get what you wish for, mortal." He then turned to Melione. "Elder sister, this is your punishment. I won''t be hearingints any longer." Slowly, the silver misty figure of Zagerus began to dissipate. While we were yet to recover from the shock, Zagerus spoke in my mind. ''Human, do not think for one instant that no one has noticed your trickery.'' His voice wasn''t warm and cozy anymore, but cold and emotionless that would make one''s hair stand on end. I could feel a grim reaper breathing down on my neck, ready to devour me. ''Just because you masked your intent by calling it revenge, do not think you could fool me. I may have left elder sister with you, but if any kind of harmes to her because of you, you will regret being born.'' With that, his figure dissipated. || 02:10 minutes left before transfer || || 02:09 minutes left before transfer || || 02:08 minutes left before transfer || ''Tsk, I got caught.'' The timer resumed shortly after. Ignoring Melione, who was yet to ovee the previous bombshell, I sat with crossed legs, trying to calm my growing excitement. It was true that the world of Re: Apocalypse was extremely dangerous, but it was marvelous too. A strange yet mesmerizing world where magic, technology, history, cultivation, games, superpowers, and many moresbined! It had endless possibilities. The ever-expanding world was the reason I continued reading that dumpster fire. I may have been an idiot in my previous life, but I could feel emotions, nheless. Day and night, I felt suffocated, as if something was restricting me, tying me, chaining me down. But I couldn''t pinpoint the reason. The emptiness and sadness gnawed at me from inside, eating me alive. I could''ve ended my misery by killing myself, yet I couldn''te up with something this simple too. Like I was living in a dream, I understood everything, but nothing at the same time. ''But I''m free now. I can do anything I want.'' Reincarnating in a world where death was always one step behind you? I''ll take it. I don''t care if I be an extra, a viin, or the protagonist himself. I will live for myself. In this life, I won''t make the mistake of lying down. I''ll aim for the top! || 01:01 minutes left before transfer || || 00:58 minutes left before transfer || "Why are you excited? Aren''t you worried about reincarnating in my novel anymore?" "Nope~" ''Did she run out of gas already? But what is happening to her?'' The golden flickering mes of Melione were slowly dying, leaving a visage simr to mine. I caught a glimpse of a helpless smile on her face. "Why do you think Gods allows reincarnation and gives them gifts?" "Don''t know, don''t care. You can answer if you want, though." "It''s for entertainment. They want to see strugglesomething they do not haveand thus they give gifts for an appropriate price." "Price?" "Did you honestly believe the blessings are free? There is always a drawback of proportional value." She looked at me with pity. "The cost of your blessing made you reincarnate into a mystic-less world with cognitive dissonance in your 2nd life, your blessing was that powerful. And this time you asked for a bona-fide goddess to reincarnate with you." I raised my eyebrow. "That sounds bad." "...Bad? Only bad?" Angrily striding toward me, she red at me. Her drop-dead gorgeous appearance was being revealed from inside the dying mes. It was hot, and I mean literally, the mes were yet to be dousedpletely. "We will need to pay a price of the proportional value! We don''t know what it is! How are you so calm?!" "What happened has happened. You can''t change the past." I shrugged. "Besides, I''m happy enough that I can think freely." "You!!!" || 00:30 minutes left before transfer || While Melione was losing her mind and I was internallyughing at her, suddenly, a huge ck shadow ambushed us. It angrily shouted at us. "Mortals, I do not know who you are, but you dared to intrude upon my vessel?! Face my wrat" Sat! A crisp sound echoed as the angry young maiden in front of me swung her palm and made quick work of the intruder. The ck shadow burst into thousands of pieces at Melione''s p attack and disappeared into nothingness. "There goes thest of my divinity." "You should''ve asked its identity before killing it." This ce wasn''t simple. In that regard, the ck shadow might be someone we shouldn''t kill. Not to mention, it called us intruders. Unfortunately, Melione had recovered from her slump and reverted to her haughtiness. "Hmph! Who dares to insult this goddess! Whoever they may be, they should know their." <> "..." "..." "I-it''s not that Solomon, is it?" Her voice was shaking as her neck turned toward me like a creaking door that hadn''t been oiled in ages. I smiled back in response. "It''s the same one." Magic God, Solomon. The leader of the 72 Daemon Kings and the final Apocalypse of World of Swords and Magic. "T-then" "We killed the final boss C who was supposed to turn into a new leaf and help the protagonist C on our first day." F for us. Chapter 3 The Villain Has Perished But Not His Family ?In a lush night illuminated by the pale moonlight, one could hearughter and multiple voicesing from the castle. The castle, outshining the moonlight by illuminating everything far and wide, drowned the surrounding silence with its festive atmosphere. Inside, the banquet hall was decorated with tapestries, paintings, and ornate furnishing of the highest quality. The nobles were dressed in their finest and most borate attire to showcase their wealth and social status. Just the fact that the Duke Lionel invited them to his banquet uplifted their social status by a dozen times. "Will we get to meet all three new Lions today?" "Maybe? I heard that the Wallowing Swordsman and Ice Princess have returned after negotiating with neighboring kingdoms. If so, we will see all the three heirs today itself." "What about the Duke and Duchess?" "Them too!" "It will be my first time watching the strongest Swordsman of our Swordsmith Empire, the sole Empire on Kamera Continent! I wonder if Duke Aries Lionel" "Hushh! It''s Duke Aries S Lionel. Don''t get the name wrong." "ButC" "Hushh! Hushh! Are you a country bumpkin? The Duke recently inherited his master''s name, and thest person who spelled his name wrong lost his tongue!" "Ehehe, this is my first time here. It hasn''t been long since I inherited my father''s estate, so there''s much I don''t know." The 2nd noble''s eyes glinted at the words ''not long ago'' and ''much I don''t know''. He spoke while hiding his greedy smile. "Let me guide you in that case!" "Can you? That will help a lot!" The 1st noble was almost jumping in happiness, not knowing he was in thepany of a wrong person. "Do youuhmknow why the Duke is having a banquet?" Giving him a long hard stare for a few moments, the 2nd noble answered. "To select his heirs for the Rite of Passage." The 2nd Nobel continued to speak before he could also question the Rite of Passage. "The Empire is searching for talents to send an expedition for the recently discovered 3rd continent, Spirit Continent." "Thank you for telling me everything. I am Jae-sung Gildart." The blue-haired noble smiled back in politeness. "That''s a unique name." "Haha, I get that a lot." The hall was filled with simr talks about the recently discovered continent, and the three heirs of the Duke. Amidst all, the banquet table was the focal point of the room. It had exactly five empty seats. Two for the Duke and Duchess, and three for the heirs. Tok Tok Tok Silence engulfed the chattering hall as the sound of footsteps came from the top of stairways. The Duke continued his descent. His steps radiated strength and confidence, with a powerful aura that demanded attention. His blonde hair and his beard simr to a lion''s mane further entuated his rugged and regal appearance, giving him an imposing and almost mythical presence. Behind him were the duchess and the three heirs. Among the heirs, the silver, snow-like hairs of the young woman and her perfectly sculpted figure drew the attention of almost every male in the hall. At the same time, the gazes of women were ensnared by a young man and his lively appearance who walked beside the Ice Princess. Finally, at the end, was another young man who strode forward lethargically. Ironically, although he had silver hair simr to his mother and elder sister, nobody was paying him any attention. His appearance was entirely different from anyone in the banquet hall. His sunken cheek highlighted his weak constitution, while his twig-like limbs were shaking continuously as he walked. The family settled on the table. "Greetings and wee, esteemed guests. Today I, Duke Aries S Lionel have invited all of you as a member of the nobility. I have been entrusted with great responsibility from the mighty crown, that is to choose the heir who will oversee the Rites of Passage. This toast is for the discovery of the new continent and prosperity the Great, his Majesty!" "Cheers!" "Toast!" "Let''s drink all night!" "All night~ All night~" The crowd drank their drink in one gulp as a form of respect to Duke, however Clink! nkC! nkC! "Ackkk..ggh.." The third heir suddenly dropped his drink and clutched his throat. Making weird noises, he fell and white foam escaped his mouth. Silence No one moved a muscle. They couldn''t believe what they had witnessed. "Who." An oppressive presence spread into the hall, windows cracked, the furniture started creaking, everyone forgot to breathe and their bodies froze under the murderous gaze of the strongest man on the continent. "Did this?" Gulp The nobles who were conversing happily moments ago nced suspiciously at each other, fear evident in their gazes. Before the nobles knew, the Ice Princess and Wallowing Swordsman were standing at the two exits, to stop anyone from escaping. ''Duke might not care about that trash, but this was a public assassination! He won''t let the murder go, or it will stain the Lionel Family name!'' ''Lionel Family holds their pride as their most important possession! The assassin must have prepared to die if they dared to kill an heir of the Lionel Family in their banquet itself! '' ''Shit! Why did Ie here?! What if Dukes kills everyone here in rage!?'' ''If I''m going to die anyway, I should dere my love for the Ice Princess!'' Fear leads to irrational decisions. Decisions one won''t make normally. But it seemed the night of surprises had yet to end. Someone shouted. "The third heir! He is alive!" The third heir''s body twitched. His silver hair, that had been dirtied from the cuisine ced on the table, was slowly turning ck. "Haaaaaah! Haaah! Haah!" Under the shocked gazes, the third heir opened his eyes while hungrily devouring the air. Wiping the white froth, he scanned his surroundings with a calm gaze. An eerily calm gaze. pnd,no?1,o "Sol, are you alive?" A tear fell from the duchess'' eye. Raising his head, the ck-haired young man looked at the duchess with unfamiliar eyes and slowly nodded. "Yeah, I" "Kyaa! It''s ck hair!" "A fiend has possessed the third heir!" "He used ck magic toe to life!" "It''s a devil!" "I love you, senorita!" Amotion erupted at the transformation of his hairs. The crowd was shaking intensely as they stared at him. Suddenly, the third heir grabbed his head as if he was in intense pain and closed his eyes. His eyes were moving rapidly behind the eyelids. "Silence!" A singlemand from the Duke brought the crowd under control, again. "Sebas, bring Sol to his room." A butler appeared from the Duke''s shadow and bowed. He helped the third heir C who had lost consciousness and brought him away. The Duke turned back at the crowd. "Do not think for one instance that I will let anyone leave until I find the culprit!" He roared angrily, however, his true thoughts were different. A smile was threatening to break into face as he reyed the scene of ''his'' third son''s ck hair. ''Your Majesty Solomon, finally you have awakened.'' Pushing the windows open, I bathed in the gentle embrace of dawn. I then stood in front of the mirror inside my bedroom and gauged my reflection. A young-man with ck hair greeted me. He had sunken cheeks and a ghostly paleplexion. Needless to say, if someone told me this young man was on his deathbed, I would agree with you in a heartbeat. Coincidentally, this young man was me. ''Of all kinds of hair colors, it had to be ck.'' In this world, a person''s hair color generally matches their personality. Naturally, ck hair wasn''t much appreciated and was mostly associated with dark magic, ill omens, and taboos. It had been 3 days since I regained my memories. When I first opened my eyes, I found myself in the middle of a banquet. However, back then, the memories of 18 years of my current life had suddenly rushed into my head and I fainted. Later, I found that someone had poisoned my drink, but the culprit had yet to be caught. The healers were surprised that I could survive the potent poison in my drink. In the past 3 days, I made a lot of discoveries. There was big news, Big news, BIG news, and B.I.G news. Let''s start with the big news. I was in the World of Magic and Swords and there were exactly 177 days left for ''Coalescence'', the merging of all surviving worlds. How did I know this? It was thanks to the two lines appearing at the corner of my vision. || Time Remaining for Coalescence: 177 days left || <> ''Five more minutes and I can finally see my status.'' Melione wasn''t with me when I woke up. I looked around the mansion but didn''t find her. I could feel the general direction of her location and that she was in good health, but that was all. We had yet to get in touch with each other. The Big news was my identity in this world. I was Sol Lionel, the third heir of the Dukedom of Lionel C one of the two Dukedoms of the Swordsmith Empire, the sole Empire on the Kamera Continent. The other two continents were the East Continent, and the recently discovered Spirit Continent. My father was Aries Lionel, the strongest man on the Kamera Continent and a peak Saint rank. The elder sister, Ice Princess, and the elder brother, Wallowing Swordsman, were also among the powerhouses of the empire. Although I was the son of a concubine and my biological mother was dead, I lived my life while enjoying my privilege as a Lionel. I was born with a golden spoon in this life ''As if I can say that!'' This brings me to the BIG news. Spirit Continent, the new Continent where every kingdom and Empire are sending their expeditions, is inhabited by uhhSpirits. The highest ranking spirits were called Daemons and numbered 72. And, my four family members were all possessed by Daemons. There were 5 spies of the King of Spirit Continent, [Magic God, Solomon] inside the Lionel House! And I killed him! I grabbed my head and crouched while writhing in agony. ''I need to run away.'' My C ''Sol''s'' C body hadn''t been possessed by any Daemon. Clearly, I was left because I was the vessel of Solomon to descend on this Continent without leaving his throne. ''I can bet they think I am Solomon, thanks to my ck hairs!'' The Daemons possessing my family had yet to realize that I wasn''t Solomon, but the gig would be up at any moment. Daemons were hardcore fanatics who would do anything for Solomon. It wasn''t wrong to say I had one foot in the grave the moment they came to know about Solomon''s death and whole body in the grave when they identified Solomon''s killer. They wouldn''t be able to get in contact with the Spirit Continent due to geographical limitations and mana storms, even so there could be something else that might give my identity off! Lastly, the B.I.G news. There was no Sol Lionel in the novel. The Duke Aries had only two children. Either Sol died in the banquet originally or Solomon possessed Sol and left before Jae-sung hunts down the Lionel family. Yeah, the B.I.G news wasn''t the absence of Sol in the novel. It was the fact that the person who betrayed Jae-sung in his first timeline was Wallowing Swordsman, my elder brother, who had been possessed by a Daemon. Though, Jae-sung wouldn''t know about Daemon possession until muchter in the novel, and by then he would''ve hunted every Lionel. The one who told Jae-sung about the possession was Solomon. Ding! <> <> ''Sigh, let''s check my status first. I need to know my capabilities beforeing up with a n.'' Chapter 4 Interface ?The rankings of this world followed skills, not the stats. In general, one could say, stats were like raw fuels, while skills were the devices that ran on those fuels. Fuel was important, but the devices were more important. To give an example, in my 2nd life, there were incandescent bulbs and LED bulbs. LED bulbs used less than 75% energy than incandescent lighting but still produced better results. Like that, Skills were the hardware that needed stats to act as their fuel and ranked skills were better quality hardware. Depending on the skills, an ascender can generate mystical phenomena while having low stats too. Of course, a minimum threshold of stats was necessary nheless C and this was what the first three ranks did. The ranks went in the order: Beginner Intermediate Proficient Master Grandmaster Saint King Emperor Tyrant Anything above Tyrant rank was a whole different realm altogether. The first three ranks (Beginner, Intermediate, Proficient) are known as Mortal Awakening. From the Master rank, one gets ess to ''World Link'' and ranked skills these people are called Ascenders. However, after Coalescence, when all the worldsbine, the ''World Link'' will change and the connection will be rerouted to Tower of Babel. Tower of Babel was a spiritual interface that acted as the ''Multiverse Link'', the superior version of ''World Link''. It allowed one to learn skills faster than one did from ''World Link''. ''Interface'' [Floor 0] [Shop] Two lines appeared in my vision. Since I have yet to reach any rank, the other options weren''t unlocked, and I had ess to only Floor 0 right now. I chose the first option. My soul flew out of my body, and I found myself standing in an 8X8 white room. Closing my eyes, I could sense my body standing stationary in the real world. Inside the white room, there was a small white table in the middle and had a ck book resting on it. Walking to the book, I flipped it open. Each page held a different information. Name: Sol Lionel Age: 19 years Race: Demi-Human Rank: N/A Profession: N/A Coins: N/A [Stats] Physique: 2.00 Magic Power: 100.00/100.00 (Dormant) [Skills] Lvl.3 Lvl.1 Lvl.6 ''Ha Ha Ha'' A hollow chuckle left my mouth. I had to double check what was written in the book to make sure I wasn''t misreading. ''I''m not human? Wasn''t my mother a normal maid whoter became a concubine?'' Father was human. I had no doubt about it because it was explicitly said in the novel. ''It''s surprising that mother was a nonhuman, but what''s more, she didn''t belong to a normal non-human race.'' My stats proved that. The average physique and Magic stat for normal humans was 10. Those who have gone through 1st mortal awakening have 30 stats on average. ''What the hell, mother? Who were you?'' Stats and their growth are greatly affected by one''s race. A human wouldn''t have such high stats before the third mortal awakening. And, I had 100 stats in Magic Power even though I had yet to go through first mortal awakening! Other than these two, there were two more hidden stats: [Luck] and [Wisdom]. ''My family is possessed by Daemons and my mother was a non-human. What''s left? Is Mother alive and hiding somewhere because it would spell trouble if she were with me?'' Tsk, what is this, a third-rate webnovel? Wait! What if this is a webnovel? You know, like one of those conspiracy theories that says our universe is a B+ grade science project resting on the bookshelf of an alien. ''Heh'' I shook my head. ''Something that involves me can''t get anything less than A+ grade.'' I was too great for a B+. So, that theory was wrong! Snorting, I read my skills description. ''I have three skills.'' * pnd`no?1--o ''The skills are good, but why does it look like a scammer skill-set?'' and were useful, especially . But the name was quite unique. Sighing, I decided to ignore the weird skills. ''I will have to awaken my Magic Power before I can use any skill and that means going through the first mortal awakening.'' Coincidentally, I was already nning on doing that today. was the Lionel family sword technique. It is said to have endless series''bined into it. Phantom Series, Wallowing Series, Ice Series, Sun Series, and countless more. What made Celestial Swordsmanship remarkable was that each series was the peak of its respective sword technique. However, only if the series is a perfect match for you, can you reach its true potential, otherwise it will be no different from a good sword technique. It had a near infinite series, making it impossible to know what series suited you best. The only person to have mastered his series was the first head of Lionel Family, the Ghost Swordsman. ''At the end, it''s time for dessert. My blessing!'' Smacking my lips, I carefully turned the page. [Attributes] ''Two attributes?'' Flipping further, I did not find any exnation on the attribute. Attributes were abilities that came from oneself. Only a very rare minority has an attribute, and this was the first time I saw double attributes. '' is from the blessing that I got in my 2nd life, so must be my attribute of this life.'' Thinking back, I could guess what this attribute did. I have experienced its effect many times. I then read about the Summoner attribute. This wasn''t an issue. Rather, my excitement bubbled. It was pleasant news that was an attribute and not my profession, because I had my eyes set on a specific profession, one that would give me a massive advantage over everyone. ''It''s good that I''ll get to see my attribute in action today! Sebas should being any time soon with'' Knock! Knock! Knock! Right on cue, someone knocked on the door in the real world. I willed it, and found myself back in the real world, out of the white room. "Enter." "Please excuse" A man with white hair sporting a tuxedo entered. "Young master, I bought the magic stones you requested." A smile appeared on my face. ''First Mortal Awakening, here Ie!'' Chapter 5 Summoner ?"These are the magic stones you requested, young master." Sebas, the head butler, ced a heavy pouch on the table. Turning around, he gave the open window a quick nce and carefully looked at me. I could ''read'' the curiosity in his gaze. "Pardon me for my insolence, but why does the young master need those magic stones?" I ignored Sebas and checked the contents of the pouch. ''10 high-quality magic stones. It''s more than enough'' While Sebas waited for my response, I finally faced him. Taking a deep breath, I reminded myself. ''Don''t mess up. Speak normally.'' and spoke each word carefully with an indifferent tone. "I can''t remain weak forever." As I managed to utter a normal sentence, I inwardly pumped my fists. It wasn''t what I wanted to say, but it was good enough. There was a reason I barely spoke anything since I regained my memories. It was the way I spoke. ''I didn''t speak arrogantly!'' pnd`no?1--o Sebas, who understood the intent behind my words, was muttering in a quivering voice. "Yyoung master did you f-finally ovee mydy''s death?" His hands were shaking and his eyes became wet. His words stabbed into my heart. ''It wasn''t because of grief, Sebas, it was because I was a coward. While my family was being controlled like a puppet, I left them alone. Only thinking of myself, I refused to help them.'' Despite my thoughts, the words that left my mouth were different. "Behave yourself. You have your dignity to maintain as the head butler of Lionel House." "Yes, young master!" Sebas smiled and wiped his tears. I could remember that day vividly. It was a warm morning, like today. Although I lost my mother at an early age, the rest of the family never ostracized me. Father, elder sister and elder brother, even my stepmother, all loved me dearly. Everything changed that day. Father was no longer the father I knew. My elder siblings changed. Elder Mother''s words as she sang me lubies didn''t feel the same anymore. I retched. I shouted at them. ''Who are you?'' I didn''t let theme near me. But it seemed I was the only one who noticed the difference. No one in the house, the maids, the cooks, the gardeners, not even Sebas, noticed the difference. From that day, I lived estranged. Powerless as I was, the anger slowly morphed into fear. Fear of beings who possessed my family, and yet no one was able to realize this. ''It must have been the attribute that let me notice the difference.'' In the past few days, I noticed it repeatedly, and the interface confirmed it. It was thanks to the attribute that I could read the surface level thoughts and emotions of others. ''The only difference between me, who was not possessed, and my family was mortal awakening. So, I adamantly refused to go through mortal awakening in the past.'' ''But it''s different now. I know their weaknesses and strengths. I won''t hide any longer!'' Even at this moment, I was thinking of ways to save my family. With the Coalescence in tow, the schedule was tight, but it should be enough. And the first step to my envisioned future would begin here! "Young master, I''m ready. You can begin any time." I nodded to Sebas, who was sitting behind me with his palms touching my bare back. Exhaling loudly, I punctured the mana stone with a thin mana needle. It took me a few minutes to create the mana needle. Though calling it a mana needle was exaggerating it, it was nothing but a simple amalgamation of ambient mana. Without going through mortal awakening, a normal human can still manipte ambient mana to a small degree, depending on the size of their dormant mana pool. Since I had a whopping 100 Magic Power stat, my mana pool was naturally extraordinarilyrge. Absorbing the mana from the magic stone, I pulled it inside my heart. From the arms that held the mana stone to the lungs and finally the heart. Holding the mana until my heart felt like bursting, I started spinning the mana in circles. The rotation speed slowly increased. The mana coagtion was harder than I thought. Gritting my teeth, I focused on making the mana circle small enough while increasing its density at the same time. ''This is difficult'' Controlling mana wasn''t as difficult as it was multitasking. I had to maintain the mana stream from the mana stone into my heart continuously, while creating a mana heart inside my heart at the same time. It was slowly bing unbearable. Abruptly, I felt a cool, warm sensation flowing into me from behind my back. Knowing it was Sebas trying to use his mana to help me maintain the mana stream, I let him inject his mana inside my body. Normally, one wouldplete months of practice before forming their mana heart. One could do less training and use others'' help like I did, but it wasn''t advisable. Allowing someone else to inject their mana into your body was no different from putting your life in their hands. One small error even if by mistake from the one helping you and you would die instantly. ''But I don''t have time to learn mana control leisurely when Coalescence will start in less than 6 months. I need to reach Master rank before that.'' I trusted Sebas enough to trust him with my life and he had more than sufficient skills necessary for the task. Seba was the only one who stood with me when everyone else called me crazy forbeling my family an imposter. He treated me like his own son. Back then, he was the one who believed me and helped me to look for evidence against Daemons. Though nothing came up to prove that my family was possessed and he had no choice to give up. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but I never med Sebas. The Daemons were too cunning to leave a trail. A few hourster, the mana inside my heart coagtedpletely. Ding! <> <> A wave of powerful energy washed over me and my tiredness from the hours-long exertion vanished in an instant. I felt like I was born anew! The notifications continued. Ding! <> <> <> <> Ding! || +50 Life Points || Exhrated by the newfound power, I walked over to the mirror. My appearance has remarkably improved by arge margin. Though I was still thin, I couldn''t be called scrawny anymore. But it wasn''t my appearance alone that changed. My muscles had grown stronger and the lethargy I felt constantly had reduced considerably. Deep inside me, I could feel my mana pool grown by arge margin. ''Life points? This is the first time I''ve heard about them. Are they rted to my attribute?'' Turning around, I thanked Sebas, who was looking at me with a warm smile. "Good work." I tried to thank him. ''This personality! It won''t let me say thanks, let alone smile!'' Not taking offense to my words, Sebas bowed. "It is my pleasure to be of use to you, young master." Ding! <> Suddenly, a ck-colored book with a thick hard cover appeared in front of me. ''Is this a Grimoire? How do I use'' The book opened and showed me the first page. Name: Sol Lionel Life Points: 50 upation: Summoner upation Level: Level 1 Summon Capacity: 10 umted Life Points to next Level: 50/100 Skill(s) Unlocked: , Avenue(s): Insect Avenue (Locked), Beast Avenue (Locked), nt Avenue (Locked), Reptile Avenue (Locked), Undead Avenue (Locked), Mecha Avenue (Locked), Spirit Avenue (Locked), Titan Avenue (Locked), Divine Avenue (Locked),.... Ding! || Use 50 Life Points to unlock Insect Avenue? || || Confirm Y/N || Chapter 6 Avenues ?"Young master? Is everything alright?" Lifting my eyes from the grimoire, I nodded to Sebas. ''He can''t see Grimoire?'' Noticing theck of his reaction to the floating book, I sighed inwardly. If no one could see the Grimoire, then this could be a hidden card for me in the future. Sebas didn''t leave despite my gestures hinting at him to do so. I also knew the cause of it. ''Sigh, so today is the day.'' "Speak." "Thank you, young master." He gave a small bow again. "My lord has requested your presence for the family dinner tonight." "He shoulde himself, if he wants to meet me." An awkward silence descended. Sebas stared at me. I stared at Sebas. ''Ahhh! It came out of my mouth by itself!'' "I''ll ry your intentions, young master." Sebas acted as if this was a natural response C my natural response C and left. I calmly turned around and sat on the edge of my bed. Thankfully, my prideful trait didn''t let me express my shock and stupefaction. I continued sitting with a calm demeanor, even though no one was watching me. In nobility, one''s conduct and bearings were the most important. And yet, I rudely asked the family head toe himself. Not to mention that person was someone who C if I got exposed C would hunt me to the end of the world. "Haaah" ''I can only try to not repeat something like this in the future.'' Sighing, I focused on the Grimoire. ''Let''s see what my attribute can do. || Use 50 Life Points to unlock Insect Avenue? || || Confirm Yes/No || I tapped on the word ''Yes'' written on the Grimoire. Ding! || -50 Life points || || Insect Avenue Unlocked! || The pages turned by themselves. CC [Insect Avenue] Baby Tarant, First Mortal Awakening (New) Jet Dragonfly, Master (Locked) CC On the page, there was an image of a small spider shining brightly. Above it was a blurry image of a dragonfly. There were more images above those but I couldn''t make out their shapes or information. Species: Baby Tarant Rank: 1st Mortal Awakening Summoning Cost: 25 Magic Power Housing Space: 5 Physique: 15 Magic Power: 50 Skill: Description: Baby Tarants are by nature curious beings who love to explore. They have innate quality to hide their presence, which helps them to traverse dangerous areas despite their weaknesses. C CC ''It has a skill?!'' My eyes widened in surprise. Well, as wide as my prideful and expressionless trait allowed me to. ''My total summon capacity is 10, while one baby tarant needs 5 housing space. So I can summon two of them at once.'' I decided to start slow and summoned one Baby Tarant. || Summon Baby Tarant? || ''Confirm'' A small magic circle appeared on the ground. It had runes drawn inside that shined faintly and I felt something leaving from inside me. Shortly, the circle dimmed and disappeared, leaving a fist sized spider behind. It had brown fur with ck stripes across its body and 12 eyes. Ѧd n?a| om Stridting, the baby spider looked around curiously and jumped everywhere with its 10 legs. ''Ohhh, naisu!'' It took me only a moment to realize that I didn''t need to spend mana to maintain the baby spider. This, along with the fact that it had a skill, made my excitement skyrocket! ''Let''s check the skill'' Closing my eyes, I muttered. "" Instantly, the world around me changed. ''Whoa, this is better than I thought!'' Everything was a lot bigger. The chair, the door, the room too, felt like an enormous expanse ofnd. My visual acuity increased by many folds, along with my color perception. It wasn''t disorienting as much as I thought it would be. Above all, I had a full 360 vision! ''I don''t need to worry about someone sneaking at me with this! And the high color perception can substitute for night vision!'' But there was a bigger discovery. ''I don''t need to spend my magic power to use the skills of my summons!'' My vision continued to change rapidly as the baby tarant jumped from one corner to another. Completing its expedition, the spider jumped out of the window before I could stop it. "Wait!" Landing onto a shrub, it picked itself and roamed. ''Is it autonomous?'' The baby spider entered an area where many people were training with weapons, and I lost my connection with it. ''Huh? What happened?'' Suddenly, I found my vision back to normal. I attempted to use again, but it didn''t activate. ''Did someone kill the Baby Tarant?'' It might have been discovered, but I wasn''t worried. By appearance alone, the baby tarant looked no different from a normal spider. ''Still, it would be a problem if it didn''t leave a corpse behind and disintegrated into nothingness.'' I didn''t know much about my attribute yet, so I decided to stop summoning until I found a ce where it wouldn''t create problems for me to get caught, as it seemed the summoned monsters had their own will. Satisfied by the discoveries, I checked the Insect Avenue in detail. || Insufficient funds. User needs 10,000 Life Points to unlock Jet Dragonfly || Going back to the pages, I read my details about Avenues. [Avenues] Insect Avenue - Unlocked Beast Avenue - Requires 100 Life Points to Unlock nt Avenue - Requires 500 Life Points to Unlock Reptile Avenue - Reach Master rank to check unlock requirements There were more avenues after this, but all of them had rank restrictions along with other requirements to unlock them. ''Insect, Beasts, nts, Reptiles, Undeads, Mechas, Spirits, Titans, Divine Beings, I can summon them all!'' And, although I couldn''t read them, there were more avenues after this! Summoner attribute was OP! A shiver ran down my spine. I could see myselfmanding a legion of monsters who attacked endlessly! ''First, I need to level up and increase my life points!'' My eyes glinted, and I picked the leftover magic stones. ''It''s time to level up!'' Sebas walked over to the training grounds. A few minutes ago, he was notified of amotion created on training grounds and asked to resolve it. He frowned as reached his destination. Other than the two peoples, who were standing near the edge of the grounds, and therge number of arrows sticking near the entrance, everyone was training diligently. He could feel the awkwardness of the people as they gave side nces to the two persons at the edge every few seconds. Sebas walked to the two people standing at the edge of the ground. "Your highness, is there something we can help you with?" Sebas bowed to a young woman with vivid pink and an air of confidence about her. Her features were delicate and symmetrical, withrge, expressive eyes that sparkled with intelligence and wit. Her skin was smooth and radiant, glowing with health and vitality. The light pink hair of hers was styled in loose waves that framed her face, drawing attention to her striking features. "There is, Mr Sebas." She spoke confidently and gracefully. "I would like to know the identity of the one responsible for maintenance of the Lionel estate." All the while she was speaking, her eyes were ring at the arrows sticking near the entrance. Sebas appeared troubled. "I apologize, your highness, but I would need to know the reason for your question before answering you." He bowed deeper when Charlotte turned her re at him, but he didn''t relent. Jae-sung, who was standing beside Charlotte, was looking at her with a weird expression. Most of the nobles who had been proved innocent returned after the banquet, while a few were held back. Jae-sung, a baron ranked noble from the countryside, and Charlotte, the 2nd princess of the Swordsmith Empire, also stayed. However, these two had a different motive for staying back. They were nning to leave with the convoy of the heir selected to oversee the Rite of Passage, as they were also participating. Both of them got acquainted with each other at the banquet after Charlotte saved Jae-sung from being tricked by a few vicious nobles and losing all his belongings. They had been training together since then. Jae-sung was surprised to find that Charlotte was the 2nd princess of the Empire. He had seen her graceful and confident demeanor, but in his defense, she never revealed her identity explicitly and was a very down-to-earth person C a quality that bes increasingly rare as you climb the hierarchy of noble status. That was not to say she was weak. Shockingly enough, she was able to keep up with him inbat. She was strong, charismatic, and kind. But Jae-sung reyed the scene that transpired a few minutes earlier, in his mind. ''Kyaaa! Why is there a bug here!? It''s too big! Kill it! No, eradicate it! Annihte it!'' There was not a shred of her confident and graceful self left as she shot a barrage of arrows to kill the bug. However, the corpse of the so-called bug Charlotte killed was never found. Despite her ims that the bug was a fist sized spider, no one believed her. Not when there was not a single smudge of blood at the scene of crime. It baffled Jae-sung that she wasn''t worried about how she made a fool of herself but whether there were more bugs. "Forget it, then." Charlotte ultimately sighed. "Maybe it was my mistake. I might have been stressed too much after the events of the banquet." She stood up and left to continue training, followed by Jae-sung. Sebas, who was looking at the two youngsters, thought. ''Should I set up a meeting between the young master and them? It will motivate the young master if he meets with strong warriors of his age. He might make some friends too.'' Chapter 7 Daemons ?Ding! <> << +0.1 Physique >> << +0.1 Magic Power >> The notifications told me about the progress I made from the 9 magic stones. The growth of stats is greatly affected by race. For pure humans, their stat would never go higher than 100 in normal conditions. Ding! || umted Life Points: 551 || || Your upation Leveled Up! || || Your Summon Capacity has increased! || || You gained a new skill! || Name: Sol Lionel Life Points: 501 upation: Summoner upation Level: Level 2 Summon Capacity: 100 umted Life Points to next Level: 551/1000 Skill(s) Unlocked: , , (New) The Life Points given by each mana stone were different. And now I have as many as 501 Life Points! ''Yes! I leveled up!'' The benefits were enormous! The summon capacity increased by 10 times! And I got a new skill too! Seeing my progress with my eyes was exhrating and addicting. Proceeding to the other page of the Grimoire, I brooded over the next avenue I should unlock. [Avenues] Insect Avenue - Unlocked Beast Avenue - Requires 100 Life Points to Unlock nt Avenue - Requires 500 Life Points to Unlock I didn''t take long to make my choice. ''I can ask for more magic stonester, anyway.'' || Use 100 Life Points to unlock Beast Avenue? || || Confirm Yes/No || I tapped on the word ''Yes'' written on the Grimoire. Ding! || -100 Life points || || Beast Avenue Unlocked! || The pages turned by themselves. And more information was added. [Beast Avenue] Great Boar, Second Mortal Awakening (New) Hound Wolf, Master (Locked) ''Offh, the life points needed for the next unlock are quite a bit.'' While thinking of ways to earn Life Points, I read about the Great Boar. Species: Great Boar Rank: 2nd Mortal Awakening Summoning Cost: 100 Magic Power Housing Space: 20 Physique: 250 Magic Power: 10 Skill: Description: Great Boars normally live in groups. They take great pride in their strength and never back down from a challenge. C CC ''I don''t think I can summon it here.'' While I was reading the information, someone knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Y-young master, may Ie in?" It was a soft voice that made someone feel rxed when they heard it. My brows creased as I recognised its owner. "Enter." A young maid walked in. She wore a dressbination of white and blue with high-knee stockings, and a short C very short C skirt. "These are y-your medicines for today, young m-master." ''Sigh, she''s here again.'' After I started calling my family Imposters, the healers diagnosed me as mentally ill and I was put on an indefinite prescription. Her job was to make sure I ate those meds regrly. Mind you, despite acting like her scaredy-cat, her physical strength was nothing to scoff at. She never hesitated to resort to strength when it came to feeding me my meds. In her defense, she''ll cutely(acting) say that this was her job, and she would do anything if it was for me. As expressionless as I was, I could feel myself frowning. "Hiiek! P-please don''t hit me, y-young master." She started sweating at my changed expression and retreated with quivering legs. The corner of my lips almost twitched when she covered her face. Her appearance alone, at this moment, would make anyone''s protective instincts re up. ''No wonder, my skill is Level 6. Just looking at her makes me want to p her.'' The young woman in front of me was Y Einsberg, my personal maid appointed by the family, and thest spy from the Spirit Continent. She was a Daemon, whose only job was to feed me these medicines every day. ''What are they even feeding me?'' Y didn''t move and stood beside me until I ate it. I had tried spitting the medicine, out-right-refusing, acting to eat but keeping it hidden in my mouth and more methods in the past, but nothing ever worked on her. Y opened her mouth and spoke, "Young master, t-today you''ll have dinner with the family. It''s Duke''s will." I nodded with an expressionless face while looking at the window. It seems the night arrived while I was busy absorbing mana stones. ''They are asking me for a family dinner, even though I ate alone all these years. It seems this is Duke''s way of saying, I''ll have to be the one to go meet him.'' It was a suitable response from a Duke to his son, but not a Daemon to his King. ''Is this some kind of test? Do they think I''m Sol, not Solomon? Was I mistaken?'' I stood up and chose to dress ordingly for the asion. All the while, Y stared at my back. Yes, would you look at that? Though she is a Daemon, she is my personal maid, even if in name only! Yet, she doesn''t bother to help me dress up! What type of maid was she!? Mind you, I was perfectly capable of dressing myself. But we were in a nobility setting world! It was perfectly normal for servants to help their masters wear clothing! ''Why do I sound like a pervert?'' I finished and left the room with Y in tow. The Lionel estate truly was beautiful. I knew this beforehand, but walking down the halls, I was again reminded of this fact. Sculptures of lions stood on sides of the wide halls at regr intervals. Though my room was in one of the rather less maintained sections of the estate, it was better than the pces shown in the television dramas in my 2nd life. |alivefiend.how? | |.ck hair..don''t look.| |I should..Lionel estate dangerous.| "Y-young master, why did you s-stop?" "It''s nothing." I stopped looking at the servants and continued walking. I didn''t need my attribute to know what they were thinking. Most of them were afraid of me after I miraculously survived, and my hair turned ck. allowed me to read surface level thoughts, intentions, and emotions of others depending on their facial expressions, bodynguage and unconscious habits they weren''t aware of themselves. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Young master is here, my lord." "You may enter." Y pushed the door open and stood at the side. Entering the room, the first thing I noticed was the absence of servants. The only people present were my four family members who were possessed by Daemons. Duke, Duchess, Ice Princess, Wallowing Swordsman, and finally, my personal maid. These were the 5 Daemons who had infiltrated the Lionel family, my family. "Come sit." The Duke beckoned me. Nodding my head, I walked to the empty chair at the end of the table and sat across from the Duke. Clink! Clink! Clunk! The noise of cutlery hitting the porcin utensils echoed as everyone ate in silence. The Duke was sitting at the far corner of the table and the duchess was sitting next to him. Seated beside the duchess was the Ice Princess, and in front of her was the Wallowing Swordsman. Finally, I was eating at the other end of the table, opposite to the Duke. It was the first family dinner in years where everyone was present. A farce, if nothing else. "How is the food? Everything here has been prepared to suit your liking." The Duke was the first one to break the silence. "Do tell me if you want anything more." The Duchess added with a smile. "I prepared the dinner myself for you." My hands grew cold. The food wasn''t anything I''ve ever seen, let alone eaten. "It''s good." The silent clinking of cutlery continued. It was clear whose favorite these dishes were. Solomon''s. ''But why are they talking ambiguously? Are they giving me my space because they think I''m Solomon, or is there another reason?'' ''Do they have doubts about me being Solomon?'' It might be possible. But I didn''t have enough evidence to form an answer yet. The Duke spoke again. "When do you n to return?" I stopped eating and looked up. pnd,no?1,o "...!" All of them were staring at me, waiting for my answer. Even couldn''t tell what they were thinking. ''Return? What does he mean by that?'' The gears of mind worked like never before as I reviewed information from the novel and connected it with the reality I was living. ''In the novel, all Lionels except Wallowing Swordsman went missing before the Coalescence. Jae-sung had to scourge the entire continent to locate them. Only to discover they were in the Spirit Continent.'' Time was ticking, and they were waiting for my answer. ''Did all of them leave with Solomon for the Spirit Continent? Is that what he means by Return? But aren''t they here in the Kamera Continent for a mission? Did theyplete it?'' I didn''t know what the Daemons were doing in this Continent. Jae-sung was never able to find the answer, as the Daemons killed themselves rather than answering. ''I should act like Solomon? But this might be myst chance to act like ''Sol'' if they have any doubts about me being Solomon.'' While I was using everyst brain-cell, my mouth moved on its own. And I spoke arrogantly and carelessly, too. "Return? I''m living in my home. Isn''t returning what you do when you are going back to your home?" Speaking my part, I started eating again while crying internally. ''I did it. This useless personality! Wait for me to return, I''ll stitch this mouth! Just you wait!'' But I also knew, despite my thoughts, this was my anger, my powerlessness speaking. I could never see eye-to-eye with these Daemons, and my prideful personality only made the matter worse. Suddenly, a bout of heartfeltughter rang. "Hahaha, little brother, father meant returning from Rite Of Passage. You are the one who will be presiding over it. Father was speaking about that." The Wallowing Swordsman wiped the tears that were forming fromughing too much. "Your prudent personality is the same as ever. You too, father, you are still a klutz." I nodded to them and spoke. "I''ll be leaving first." Pushing my chair back, I stood up and turned around to leave. ''That was a close call. It seems they were testing if I''m Solomon or Sol. But I should leave before I mess up more.'' If I was following proper etiquettes, I should''ve waited for Duke to leave before leaving. Though, given my C Sol''s C personality, this was something he would definitely do. After all, there weren''t many chances to insult Duke while avoiding punishment. "Sol." Duke''s words stopped me from leaving immediately. "You can stop taking your prescriptions from today." "I will do so." Finally, I left the hall. ''HaaaaaThat was stressful. But with this, I''m sure. They believe I''m Sol, not Solomon.'' "Y-young master, is your dinner finished?" The maid in skimpy clothing, Y, asked me. "Obviously. I wouldn''t have left the room otherwise." Tok Tok Tok I started walking down the hall while referring to my memory. "Where are we going, young master? Your r-room is not that way." "Training." Night had fallenpletely by now. I wouldn''t have been able to sleep today after everything that went by. So, I decided to train in my sword techniques. ''Oh? There are some people training at this time of the day?'' I thought while noticing the pair of pink-head and blue-head that stood out from the crowd. Whooosh A gust of cold wind blew and Y muttered, "It''s c-cold." I smirked as I watched Y shivering from the corner of my eyes, thanks to her light clothing. She probably wasn''t feeling cold, butining because those clothes hurt her pride. I was the one to order her to wear those clothes. Why? Because Daemons had pride! Especially Y! A few years ago, Y let her prideful self out for a moment. Realizing that, I instantly ordered her to start wearing revealing clothes. ''Hmph! I may be weaker than you Daemons and have weaker authority.'' I snorted inwardly. ''But not you, Y! You don''t have a higher authority than me! It was your worst decision to be my maid!'' I walked to the weapons stand and chose a wooden sword. ''But don''t worry, soon I''ll stop these little tricks ande at you for real.'' "Y, choose a weapon. We''ll train together." Chapter 8 Soul Eroding Poison ?Inside the dining room, the Lionels ate in silence after Sol left. Finishing his dinner, Duke looked at every member before speaking, "I think our doubts have been dispelled. Finally, after a thousand years, his majesty Solomon has been revived. The vessel we chose this time was perfect to hold his soul." The moment Sol''s hair had turned ck, all of them believed they had seeded. But theck of action from Solomon''s side in the past days made them rethink their evaluation. pnd,no?1,o Thus, today, they overstepped their boundaries and invited King Solomon to judge him. Ice princess, Sol''s elder sister, opened her mouth. "Indeed, but he seems to have lost his memories." The Duchess held her cheeks and blushed. "The way he chose the head seat, his confident gait and chilly gaze, all of it was the same as I remember him to be." A smile spread across the Duke''s face as he said, "It''s his Majesty, after all. He didn''t flinch even as he retorted after realizing our strength." He recalled how Solomon tried to defend his home. "His Majesty must have inherited the memories of the boy and yet he was nothing like him." Before, despite being arrogant, Sol never retorted directly C he was afraid of the Daemons C unlike what he did today. The Duke continued to spat, "That damned brat took too many years to give up. If it wasn''t for the revival conditions, I would''ve tortured him toplete the process faster." While they were busy praising Solomon to the heavens like diehard fangirls, the Wandering Swordsman interjected. "Are you sure it''s King Solomon? His memoC" Swoosh! A small gust blew. The next moment, Ice Princess and Duchess were standing besides Wandering Swordsman, their des out and pressing against his neck. "Shut. Up." The Duke red at him. "We confirmed it was him, his majesty, when he used his power of creation this morning. This meeting this insult we only did it to satisfy you." Intense heat came out of Duke''s body. He stood up and pointed his de at the Wandering Swordsman. "Don''t. Judge. My. Patience." "Hahaha, I was joking." The Wandering Swordsman, Jared, raised his hands. " I was the one who saw that monstering out of king Solomon''s room''s window and reported to all of you, wasn''t I? I only wanted to know why father was ignoring us." ring at him, Duke ced his sword in the sheath and turned to Duchess, "Stop concocting Soul-eroding poison. He won''t need those ''medicines'' anymore." He looked at everyone before speaking his final words, "It will take a while before his majesty recalls everything. Let him do what he wants, he has woken up from a long slumber after all. We can dy our return, 6 months should be enough." Jared stood up and walked toward the door. He waved his hand with his back facing others. "I''ll continue looking for the one who poisoned King Solomon''s drink during the banquet." I was breathing heavily while standing beside Y. Beads of sweat glistened over Y''s body and her clothes stuck tightly to her body, all the while she was breathing heavily too. Pointing the tip of my sword in front of her face, I beckoned her. "Get up. Let''s continue." "N-not again, young master! We''ve been at it for the entire night! My b-body is too sore to move!" "Don''t worry, I''ll start slow this time." "Y-you said the same thingst two times" Tears threatened to spill from Y''s eyes as she desperately refused from going for another round. I didn''t have a wink of sleepst night and was tired thanks to the intense physical activities too, but all of it was nothing in front of this satisfaction! She, a Daemon, was a few ranks higher than me, and training with her increased my skills at an astonishing rate! Ding! <> <> ''Sweet! Just in time!'' Closing my eyes, I muttered ''Interface'' and, going inside Floor 0, checked the diary. * * > leveled up when reached Level 2. And, this time, I unlocked a new move! ''I can''t wait to increase my swordsmanship level and use other skills!'' The Phantom series contained 5 basic, several advanced and higher-level techniques. Two of the basic techniques were Phantom sh and Phantom Step. I had the knowledge about the other techniques too, but given my current ability, I wouldn''t be able to execute them. This was why they weren''t shown in my records. Suddenly, I felt a group of people approaching me in reality and I left the white room. "I expected better from an heir of the Lionel House than to force his maid to train with him all night!" The pink-head who I had noticed yesterday was leading a group of trio and barked angrily. "Nobles like you are an insult to the empire who treat their people like objects!" Thergest of the trio, who had a bushy beard and looked no different from a speaking chimpanzee, also added. "Young master, Y hasn''t gone through 1st mortal awakening. It is too much to ask for her to undergo a rigorous training session along with you, someone who has gone through mortal awakening." I looked at the group closely. ''The chimpanzee is the sword instructor of my House. But who are these two?'' Noticing his condensing smirk, it wasn''t difficult to understand that he was the one who had riled the pink-head. ''Pink hair, pink hair.'' I dug into my memory. ''Is she someone from the royal family? If not, I don''t see how she has the courage to talk down a Lionel House member.'' To insult me, an heir candidate of the Dukedom, publicly was the same as asking for a Capital Punishment. "P-please don''t me, young master. He was h-helping me to train because of my request." "Oh you poor soul. You don''t need to cover for him." The pink-head rushed to Y and helped her stand. "With me here, he won''t do anything wrong to you!" Thest of the trio, the blue-head, was ufortably shifting in his ce. He couldn''t decide if he should help the pink-head or not. After all, they didn''t know the full story behind my actions. ''Dang, is quite useful in situations like these.'' I whistled internally, as I understood the individual intent of the trios with a single nce. The chimpanzee was here to watch me make a fool out of me, the pink-head wanted to save Y from my evil clutches, and the indecisiveness of the blue-head made him unable to reach a conclusion. "Why are you standing still like a statue!? Is it because I hit the mark? Answer me, Sir Sol!" ''Ugh, she is still going on? It''s early morning too. Someone shut this high-pitched rm before I go deaf.'' Before themotion escted further, I raised my arm to stop the pink-head and turned to Y. "Y, who are you?" "Y-young master''s personal maid." "There you have it." I faced the pink-head whose anger was reaching the boiling point. "She''s my personal maid, not yours. I get to decide what I want to do with her." "Y-you!!! Don''t you hav-" "Would you take her as your personal maid then?" I swiftly cut the pink-head. "H-huh? What are you talking about?" "You are trying to save her, aren''t you? If you want to do that, you need to take her away from the Lionel estate." I spoke as a matter of fact. "I''m asking if you are ready to take responsibility for your words, or are your words empty sce that you are speaking for your own satisfaction from delivering a half-assed momentary justice?" "E-eh..?" The pink-head suddenly backed away with wide eyes. "It is thetter, it seems. Let''s leave Y, we need too" ''!!!!'' For a moment, Y was emitting intense killing intent. Carnage and Destruction dominated her thoughts in that instance. My back was covered in cold sweat instantly. ''What was that? Why did she get enraged suddenly? Is it because I took it too far this time?'' "Young m-master?" Back to her normal self, Y muttered weakly. "It''s nothing, Let''s go." Iposed myself and left after giving the blue-head onest nce. ''Che. That''s fantasy for you. Why is a random no-name mob this handsome? I would''ve believed someone if they told me he is the protagonist.'' Shaking my head, I smirked internally. If my ck hair was something that singled me out of the crowd, for the protagonist it was his ashen white hair. ''But that pink head, is it her? The 2nd princess and one of the two heroines from the World of Swords & Magic?'' ''Looks like I''ll be meeting the protagonist soon.'' Chapter 9 Forest Of Silence ?"Young master, p-please reconsider your decision." Y scurried behind me. A few hours had gone by after the morning training session. I was now leaving to board the convoy for the Rite of Passage. "I won''t be taking you along with me." "B-but why?" I stopped and turned around to face her. "Do you want toe with me at any cost?" She bobbled her head up and down. "Okay, you can but" Watching the expectation in her eyes, my brows creased slightly. ''If I didn''t know better, I would''ve thought that she was actually sad that I''m leaving her behind and wants to stay with me. Doesn''t she have any shame as a Daemon?'' Even the weakest Daemons are of King rank. It felt weird on many levels as I saw her, a being who could tten cities with a wave of hand, acting like an abandoned puppy. I continued, "But before that I want a detailed map of our Continent. It needs to have political borders, agricultural and climatic divisions, major to minor mana currents and ley lines as well." Her small mouth hung open in shock. "Y-young master, publicly distributed maps are crudely made to avoid exposing a nation''s geographical weaknesses. W-where would I find a well-drawn map of that caliber?" "That''s your job toplete. You cane find me once you have the map." Leaving Y behind, I stepped through the doors of the mansion and left toward the line of carriages waiting outside. ''With this, the problem of the map should be solved.'' The map was a necessary piece of my ns revolving around the preparations for Coalescence. There were more pieces that I needed to collect, and two of those were in the next town I was about to visit. The two pieces were Crown of Massacre, a High-Epic grade bound-type equipment, and the holder of the armament [Word Magic]. The grades of the equipments went like this: Common Umon Rare Unique Epic Legendary Mythical In every grade, there are three sub-grades: Low, Intermediate and High. High-Epic grade was the highest grade one could get as of now. Anything above that will only appear after the novel reaches Vol 6, when ''they'' descend. Sebas, who was waiting for me, greeted me. "You are looking fine today as well, young master." He took me towards my carriage. All the while, I scanned the convoy. ''5 participants, 3 Knights, 47 soldiers, 10 mages, and no healers. What is this pathetic level of escort? Are they hell bent on insulting me?'' ording to Sebas, the healers had left a few days before for the Rite of Passage. The convoy with me had few knights because Duke wanted me to feel free and didn''t want me to feel restricted by keeping an eye on me. ''He isn''t even trying toe up with excuses anymore. Isn''t this another way of showing that Lionel House doesn''t care for me?'' It only made me aware of my situation again. I didn''t have anyone to depend upon in this world. If I wanted to achieve my goals, I had to keep moving, even if alone. ''Sigh, maybe it will be better if I create my own Knight Squad and Mage Squad in the future.'' The convoy left the Lionel Estate and moved to the south. Our goal was to reach Aieznl estate, the vassal estate directly below Rapthial town. Rapthial town was under Viscount Daorn and a major trading hub of the Kamera continent. The area between Lionel Estate, Raphtial Town and Aieznl estate was all covered by Forest of Silence. The forest was mainly known for its rumors of having a Griffin as its ruler. ''It''s boring.'' Two days passed as I kept absorbing the mana stones that I had Sebas bring to me before leaving. During that time, I rarely left my carriage. In fact, my only human interaction, ever since I boarded, was the chef responsible for bringing me my food. It didn''t help that when we left Lionel Estate, it started raining and continued ever since, forcing me to halt my sword training temporarily. But my grind never stopped. [Physique]: 7.10 [Magic Power]: 203.10/203.10 My Physique and Magic Power had increased a lot. In particr, Magic Power wasn''t showing a decrease in growth rate, rather it was improving faster than Physique. It only made me more curious about my race. Since Demi-Human meant any race that had part human in it, I couldn''t pinpoint my race easily. My summoner upation also leveled up. Name: Sol Lionel Life Points: 1591 upation: Summoner upation Level: Level 3 Summon Capacity: 1000 umted Life Points to next Level: 2,241/100,000 Ѧd n?a| om Skill(s) Unlocked: , , , (New) Avenue(s) Unlocked: Insect Avenue, Beast Avenue, nt Avenue C Description: A flower species that loves to sing. They sing songs depending on their moods which are affected by the time of the day. C CC ''The cost of Magic Power required for summons is increasing steadily, too. It makes one wonder how much a high ranking summon would cost.'' skill seemed to be hinting that a Summoner must prepare before entering a battle. Either that, or you must have a dragon heart to have enough mana to create new summons mid-battle. ''My attribute will help greatly when chaos spreads after Coalescence. I should focus more on gathering Life Points and unlocking more summons.'' Two more days passed in simr fashion and my mana stone stock emptied. I then started storing as many Baby Tarant inside cards as possible. By the time we reached Rapthial town, I had stored 50 baby tarants in cards. Watching the city of trades on the horizon and the endless rain, I stretched in excitement. ''Let''s get to work.'' Chapter 10 An Experiment ?The downpour continued as our convoy entered the Rapthial Town. Amidst the rain, I pulled the curtain of my carriage and peeked outside. Rapthial Town was a major trading hub of the Kamera Continent with a massive poption of 300,000 people. The hustle and bustle of the town during the day would beparable to major metropolitan cities from my 2nd life. But the rain had forced the crowds to stay hidden and only a few people were loitering around. ''I choose you, Baby Tarant!'' I picked a that had Baby Tarant inside it, and threw it into an empty alleyway. I continued throwing one card into every few alleyways until I had 20 cards left with me and then stopped. When I was done, I willed the Summoner cards to release the baby tarants inside them. I had experimented previously and came to the conclusion that the summons inside the cards can be released regardless of distance. Using this way was another experiment I came up with to test my summons and their limits. The convoy would be staying in Rapthial Town for today only before resuming our journey tomorrow. I needed to get the two pieces necessary for my future ns in this town before that. But the town was toorge for me to find the location of the shop I needed to visit in one day by myself. This was where Baby Tarants and their skill came in clutch. Their description said that these little spiders like to explore. If they followed the description, the spiders should travel in different directions and go to ces that are less visited. ''Well, I don''t need the exact location. All I need is an approximate location, even roughndmarks should work.'' Shortly, the convoy reached Viscount Daorn''s mansion. The soldiers along with knights were guided towards the back of the mansion, while several high-ranking servants led me who was being followed by the chimpanzee sword instructor, and the 5 participants that included the pink-head and the blue-head from yesterday. |Is that 2nd princess?! She''s more beautiful than the rumors portrayed..| |ck Hair!!! rumors true!| |....possessed.fiend| |....who .with.2nd princess?| The thoughts of the servants who came to guide us mostly revolved around 2 topics: Me and the pink-head from before. Yeah, the pink-head was the 2nd princess and the blue-head with her was the protagonist, Jae-sung. ''Jae-sung is supposed to regress during the Rite of Passage. This must be why his hair is yet to turn ashen white.'' I was nning to get involved with Jae-sung toplete a few of my objectives. But I decided to take it slow. For one, Jae-sung carries intense hate toward Lionel Family due to the betrayal in 1st timeline, and secondly, I was a variable that didn''t exist in 1st timeline. It was best to let the events take a natural course and get acquainted that way, rather than being the one to make the first move to get involved with him. If I did that he might think I was suspicious and that would make matters worse. As we entered the mansion, a few people were waiting for us at the doorsteps. "It''s a pleasure to be in your presence, your Highness." A slim man whose oiled hairs had been slicked back bowed to the pink-head and turned to me next. "I heard about the recent happenings during the banquet, Sir Sol. I cannot but thank the heavens for saving a noble soul like you." pnd`no?1--o "The pleasure is mine, Viscount Daorn." The pink-head curtsied and left. "The viscount is jesting." I added. The pink-head was a warrior first and the princess third. Although she was well educated and had a graceful demeanor, she disliked following ''useless'' noble etiquettes through and through. In her head, everything was fine as long as she continued on her path of strength. With the greeting done, the group split up. I turned to the chimpanzee, the Lionel House sword instructor, and ordered, "You got the entry from this passage already so stop following me." His brows twitched. |Since when. this idiot. retorting? He seemsdifferent.Possessed actually?| The servants and the knights were supposed to use the back door to enter the mansion and then led to servants quarters to rest. The chimpanzee had followed me because he believed it to be beneath himself to use servant quarters. I left while leaving a few words to the chimpanzee, "I will ignore your rude actions for once, but don''t expect me to be merciful again." Trantion: Do whatever you want but don''t use my name at your discretion again. ''Hah, at this point, I give up. How did my words change when the first sentence I spoke came out normally?'' Not knowing the chimpanzee''s thoughts, I left to the guest room provided to me. Cluck! I closed the door behind me and looked at the room. The room wasrge and spacious, with high ceilings and tall windows that allowed plenty of natural light to flood in. It was furnished with high-quality wooden furniture, arge four-poster bed with feather-stuffed mattresses, embroidered cushions and drapes, while the floor was covered with luxurious rugs or animal hides. Sitting on the sofa, I closed my eyes and muttered, "" Then for the next dozen minutes, I alternated between different baby tarants until their magic power emptied and looked at the town through their eyes. I was able to recognize a fewndmarks. The experiment also helped me understand more about my summons. Firstly, no tarant had died yet. The description about them being sneaky seemed true. I rarely found anyone looking at the tarants. Secondly, the magic power used for the summons skills was supplied by the summon themselves. Third, I had no control over their actions. This was probably because they were low rank summons and the higher ranked summons should be more intelligent. But this didn''t mean low rank summons were unusable. If I set the surrounding conditions to match their descriptions ordingly, the summons would be useful. In this case, the baby tarant were exploring the town. Their objective matched with mine and they became useful. ''There is no useless summon, only useless summoner, eh?'' With the experimentpleted, I opened my eyes. Picking my sword, I left the room for the training courtyard. Previously, I had asked the maid who guided me to the guest room and thus knew of the training courtyard''s location. It didn''t take me long to reach the destination. "Again!" "One, two, three, hah!" "Are your runts not being fed! I can''t hear a single shout! Louder!" "One, two, three, hah!" "Even my grandma can do better strikes! Swing harder!" "One, two, three, hah!" The soldiers of the Viscount House were training diligently. Looking around, I noticed that the courtyard was not wet despite the intense downpour thatsted till this morning. ''The weather is beginning to get worse with each passing day. Sometimes it would rain, then a drought mighte the next day due to intense heat. I also heard that it snowed in the middle estates of the empire, a ce that is known for their searing hot climate throughout the year.'' Shaking my head, I walked to a corner to practice my sword. The climate changes were happening due to mana currents going haywire. It was the omen of theing disaster, which sadly only the protagonist would have been able to recognize. Schwing! Schwing! I started training with the sword that I had brought from Lionel House. This sword was a random sword I picked from storage. Since I was the only one connected with Tower of Babel as of this moment, the item information wouldn''te up until it was a bound-type equipment and I wouldn''t know which equipment was better. It was the same with those living in this world, World of Swords & Magic. They cannot ess the interface nor their soul book. This is why people of this world would not know the existence of ranked skills until Coalescence. Rather for them, only four ranks exist: First Mortal Awakening, Second Mortal Awakening, Third Mortal Awakening, and Ascended. Since, there is a clear growth in stats with every Mortal Awakening, it is easy to differentiate the first three ranks. But, after the Third Mortal Awakening the stats barely grow and this leads to themon belief that Third Mortal Awakening is the peak of power progression. The only reason Ascended rank came into existence was thanks to the clearbat ability difference between Third Mortal Awakening and higher ranks. It will be after Coalescence that humans learn to differentiate the ranks thate after the Third Mortal Awakening. While I believed correction, I hoped that I would spend the time until night time training peacefully, I was soon interrupted, Thwack! I felt a sudden impact at my back that pushed me a few steps forward. "I didn''t know the young master Sol, also trained. Did the young master skip his medicines because his personal maid isn''t here? Is that why he is behaving ''normally''? Hahaha!" "What did you just do?" I faced the chimpanzee who had pushed me. "Oh, pardon my rude actions." The chimpanzee bowed exaggeratedly. "I only greeted the young master normally but I forgot that the young master is too weak, and might have pushed a bit forcefully." |You insulted... me? Brat you think you greater than me.to retort. See..how I put you in your ce..| I stopped using as I didn''t need it to understand the situation. ''To put it simply, this monkey face thinks that he can push me around (pun intended) because that''s what he has been doing for the past years.'' "Haah", I couldn''t help but sigh at his childishness. "What is it? Is the young master getting tired?" Themotion gathered a few gazes. Suddenly, my eyes fell on the blue-head and the pink-head among the crowd. And, a n slowly appeared in my head. Chapter 11 First Fight ?By now, everyone in the courtyard had stopped training and a small crowd formed around us. ''Well, although I said a n, I only need to sit back and reap the benefits.'' Let the events run their natural course. It was what I was going to do to bag the ultimate prize, Jae-sung. "Young master is training! It''s an auspicious day!" The chimpanzee spread his arms. His loud words caused more spectators to gather. |you dare.insult me..you failure?| Reading his ugly thoughts, I let him continue. "Would the young master allow me to help him train? As the Lionel House sword instructor, I have faith in my capabilities." He didn''t wait for my response and added the exact words I had heard from him tons of times in the past. "But I might harm the young master by mistake if I train with him, as he is too weak." The chimpanzee chortled. "But don''t worry, my nephew will help the young master by giving him a few pointers." The crowd buzzed. |Lionel house.insultheir?| |No respect.3rd,...heir.useless| |failure..| |he..crazy called his.imposters| Ignoring the crowd, I was looking at the chimpanzee with appreciation. ''How can you carry a conversation when I have yet to speak a single word all the while you keep insulting me? Dude, you should have been born in a modern world and be a politician with this talent.'' I genuinely felt that he was wasting his innate talent by focusing on swords. Well, this must be why he could never climb higher than the position of a sword instructor. One of the three knights that came with our convoy, the nephew of the chimpanzee, stepped forward. "You called, Sir?" "I did, Matthew. Could you help the young master Sol and give him a few teachings in the way of a sword?" "It will be my pleasure, Sir." Then, with a practiced movement, he stood in front of me. ''Wow, they arepletely ignoring me, aren''t they?'' The more I saw the chimpanzee, the better he seemed. He didn''t let me speak until he created such a situation where, if I left without epting the spar, it would be the same as letting him smear mud on my face. I had no choice but to ept. However, my likelihood of victory against a knight who has trained since childhood was almost null. The chimpanzee turned to me. "My nephew is not an ascender like me. He should be a perfect sparring partner for the young master, shouldn''t he?" "I''m thankful to the young master for sparring with me." Matthew smiled disdainfully. He understood that the reason the chimpanzee asked him to fight me was to insult me. In other words, he had to beat me senseless, like he used to do, back in the Lionel estate. The crowd was waiting for drama to begin. Everyone could tell Matthew, who appeared to be around my age and a trained warrior, was stronger. ''He is in 2nd mortal awakening. His stats must average about 50 to 60. He is at least 5 times stronger, faster, and sturdier than me.'' In short, I had no chance of winning. If I fought normally, that is. ''He got me good. Or so he thinks, doesn''t he?'' Nodding, I went toward the weapons racks and picked two real swords. The crowd went into a frenzy when I threw one of the swords to Matthew. They didn''t try to whisper anymore and eximed loudly. "He is using a real sword in a spar!!?" "What is Sir Sol thinking!? Isn''t he known as the trash of Lionel Family!? He is putting himself in danger with a real sword!?" "I heard that he was crazy from childhood! Maybe the rumors were true!" "You must be correct. Or it makes no sense to not use a training sword, since Sir Sol is clearly weaker!" The chimpanzee and his nephew grew tense at my sudden act, whichpletely contrasted my past actions. "Pick the sword. Why are you hesitating?" I beckoned Matthew. He took a moment to respond, "Young master Sol, using real swords for a spar is extremely dangerous. It might cost an injury one cannot afford." "Don''t worry about it." I added carelessly. "Since you think you are qualified to teach an heir of Lionel House, you wouldn''t make a mistake like that, am I wrong?" "Hahaha, young master is absolutely correct." He smirked. "It seems the young master has something in store for me. Though, I hope it is nothing off-putting, such as the young master, depending on a flimsy trick to win." Both of us stood across from each other. The chimpanzee, acting as a referee, was about to start the spar, but I interrupted him. I called out to the Vice-Commander of Viscount Darn''s army, "Sir Gab, could you be the one to preside over our spar? I wouldn''t want anyone to use Sir Chimpa. Sir Varnish of supporting me and unfair y when I win." Somehow, my auto trantor suddenly stopped working, and I almost said chimpanzee out aloud. What a disaster avoided, phew~ The baldy, ahem, the Vicemander stepped forward, "I will be delighted to do so." "Heh, you think you can win?" The chimpanzee muttered in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear and joined the crowd. "As actual swords are being used, the spar will end the moment anyone makes a decisive strike." The Vice-Commander Gab nodded to me and Matthew, and yelled. "Then, begin!" BamC! Matthew kicked the ground and dashed forward without waiting for a moment. His face had a cruel smile as he thought of ways to insult me. I stood motionless, with the tip of my sword pointing to the ground. "First lesson, always stay alert on a battlefield!" Schwing! Shifting my weight, I bent my back and the tip of Matthew''s sword cut through the air a few inches in front of my face. "Good!" His attacks rained like a barrage. "Next lesson, never drop your stance!" ng! ng! The echoing of metal hitting each other reverberated in the crowded courtyard. In a short few minutes, fresh cuts appeared over my clothes. I continued dodging and blocking Matthew''s strikes to the best of my ability. Matthew''s grin distorted little by little as he slowly cornered me. When it seemed that I was able to keep up with Matthew, a powerful strike struck against my de. nngggg!! My body skidded a few meters back, leaving a trail on the ground. Matthew, who did not have a single drop of sweat on him unlike me, taunted. "Young master has a good stance and technique, for an amateur, that is. If he trains for a year or two, he might be unparalleled." Sneering, he retook his stance. His arrogant and haughty expression left no room for doubt. Those words weren''t spoken with my good intentions in mind. ''It''s time.'' I spoke while using skill. "The left one." Matthew went into a daze for a moment before returning to normal. "Is the young master speaking weirdly because he hadn''t taken his medicines? Heh, I guess, I''ll stop holding back and end the spar early so that the young master can rest." BaammC! He quickly appeared in front of me. His speed was unlike anything before. Clearly, as he said, he had been holding back. But I was ready for him. Schwing! x3 Suddenly, three sword shes attacked Matthew! One from left, one from right, and one from above. Each attack was aiming for his vital points! His eyes widened at the abrupt attack, and he was a split secondte to dodge. He had no choice but to counterattack. But Matthew suddenly stiffened. The swords were real! If he ignored the attack and counterattacked, he would be fatally injured! In the do or die condition, his body moved on its own and he blocked the left strike! "No! Not th" nggg! A metallic echo rang! Stupefied, Matthew was left shell-shocked. Shouldn''t the left side have been a fake that I spoke about to catch him off guard? "!!!" pnd`no?1--o He quickly retreated. Right, the spar hasn''t ended! Matthew took a few deep breaths to calm the adrenaline rush. "I..it was good, but the young master shouldn''t be conceited. He merely took me by surprise thanks to his parlor trick." Calming down, he quickly regained his confidence, "I''lle for real th" A loud yell cut off Matthew. "The match has ended! Winner, Sir Sol!" Vice Commander Gab pped his hands to gather everyone''s attention and shouted at the crowd. "The spar is finished. What are you guys gawking for? Return to your training! Viscount doesn''t pay you runts to sit and waste your time!" "It was a splendid disy of meticulous nning. To win a battle before it even began, I have learned a lot from Sir Sol." The Vice Commander then bowed to me. "Sir Gab is overestimating me. Instead, I must praise Sir Gab''s timely judgment." It took Matthew a few seconds to register our words. It didn''t seem he understood why I won. He went into an uproar. "Surely, the vicemander is jesting! He nevernded a decisive strike. Surely, thest strike was dangerous, but I blocked it impably!" pC! Standing in front of Matthew, I didn''t let him continue speaking and used . ''Oh, red cheeks in first strike? Naisu!'' Finally, I had the chance to use my highest ranked skill! "W-what are you doin-" pC! "I asked what is the meanC" pC! "St-" pC! "S-" pC! "Ple-" pC! The crisp sound continued to echo as I kept pping his cheeks. I wasn''t nning on stopping until my magic power emptied, but someone grabbed my hand. "Sir Sword Instructor Varnish, I don''t recall giving you the permission to touch me." I red at the chimpanzee, who was threatening me by releasing his pressure. He tightened his grip and spoke, "Young master, abusing a knight is the same as insulting their master. As a knight of Lionel House myself, it is my duty to protect Duke Lionel''s honor with my life on the line." Nodding, I stepped back. "In that case, Sir Varnish should continue on my behalf." "...Why?" Sensing the confidence behind my words, he hesitated. "Matthew insulted Lionel House''s family swordsmanship by calling it a ''parlor trick''. And he did that twice at that." I spoke decisively. "Celestial Swordsmanship was created by the Ancestor head during the Ragnarok when humanity was pushed to the brink of annihtion. The Ancestor head saved the empire and its citizens by ying the mighty dragons with his swordsmanship." I added coldly. "Your nephew''s words were no different from spitting in my ancestor''s face, and every Lionel who has practiced the sword technique of our house." Color drained from the nephew-uncle duo as the implications of their earlier actions sunk into them. "Tell me, Matthew" I whispered in his ears. "Your Knighthood or your head. What can you afford to lose?" Bam! Matthew struck his head on the ground. "Y..young master, please find it in your magnanimous self to forgive my mistake. The excitement from the spar made blood rush to my head, and I spoke the wrong words." "Beheading?" Trantion: In that case, should I help you to let your blood drain from your head? Bam! Bam! He struck his head harder each time. "P-please, young master, please." The loss of knighthood is no different from a death sentence. A knight who has been let go by his lord would never be housed by any other lord, especially if it was a Duke household that relinquished the knight. No one wants to fall out of favor with those with authority. If he chose to save his life, Mathew would have no choice but to be a mercenary or a bandit. Since it is easy to recognize someone who had gone through mortal awakening at a nce, anyone who meets Mathew will realize that he had been thrown away and he would never get a normal job. Relinquishing his knighthood might seem an easy punishment, but it was social execution. Even then, in the future, he would live by putting his life on the line every day, opposite to the easy life he lived as a knight of the Lionel house. The chimpanzee was also kowtowing. "Young m-master, please forgive Matthew." "Didn''t I tell you something earlier?" CI will ignore your rude actions for once, but don''t expect me to be merciful again. His eyes quivered along with his figure, recalling those words. I stared coldly at the duo. This wasn''t the first time they attempted to insult in front of a crowd like earlier. They had done it a lot of times in the past. Before I regained my memories, the Daemons in my household never cared for what I did, and treated me as if I wasn''t there to begin with. With this began a cycle, where most servants believed that Lionel house didn''t care for the 3rd heir, me. The bullying started small, but it slowly snowballed until soldiers and low rank servants would use me to vent their frustrations too. To them stepping on me, someone who they could not afford to touch in normal conditions, let them feel the forbidden sense of exhration and continue with their stressful life. And like a stupid bitch I was, I stopped Sebas from helping me out of the situation. The reason? There was no reason. I had too much pride to let anyone else help me. Believing myself to be thest Lionel, I continued to strive with pride, even if that meant destroying myself from the inside. ''And these guys were trying to humiliate me here, too. They even gathered a crowd to ramp up the disgrace I would experience if everything went as they nned.'' Ignoring their pitiful cries, I looked at the darkening sky. The time to leave for my primary objectives in this town wasing closer. "Make a choice by tomorrow morning. I''m magnanimous enough to give you enough time to decide." Leaving the final words that thoroughly destroyed them, I left. I wanted to live a life that, when I look back at the end of my journey, would make me smile in satisfaction. A life that would make anyone feel jealous and think: I also want to live like him. For that, the only way was to reach the zenith. To aim for the top! And the first step was removing these parasites who lived by leeching off me. Leaving the courtyard, my eyes fell on the pink-head standing in the crowd beside Jae-sung. She was loathing me at this moment. ''That''s another goal achieved.'' One strike, two birds. With this, I removed a pest from my past and the 2nd princess had a negative opinion of me cemented in her mind. I could feel myself smiling. Ah, right, I''m expressionless. My bad, I could feel myself smiling, internally. Chapter 12 A Terrible Person, A Terrifying Warrior ?A few minutes before the spar began. Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Three arrows fiercely tore through the air and struck the target across the courtyard. Charlotte, who had emptied her quiver while training, stepped toward the weapon racks to restock on the arrows. "I''m getting stronger. I can feel it." She muttered excitedly under her breath while clenching her fists. Ascended rank was the zenith, most believed this fact to be 100% correct. Charlotte herself belonged to those believers before. She smiled faintly as she recalled how distraught she became after reaching Ascended rank. The possibility of being unable to be stronger had shaken her greatly. But with this, she was sure. Ascended rank was not the end. Charlotte was about to leave after restocking when she noticed Jae-sung staring at someone in the courtyard. She walked up to him, "What are you doing? Shouldn''t you be training at this moment?" Jae-sung was a mystery to her. He was a countryside noble who had been adopted by his parents, the Baron Gildart and the Baroness. Nevertheless, Jae-sung wasn''t hesitant to reveal his origins. It was as if he didn''t know how much his image was being degraded as a noble from epting the fact that he didn''t carry noble blood. Moreover, his actions and habits were unlike any people she had met. Almost like he didn''t belong to this ce. But the most eye-catching fact about Jae-sung was his strength. He was an Ascended rank too. Most humans can never hope to reach Ascended rank, let alone stepping into that rank before 20s. It was an unheard feat, almost like a fairytale from legends. In the whole Empire, the number of ascenders wouldn''t reach 3 digits. It was astonishing, baffling, and borderline suspicious that Jae-sung wasn''t well known despite being an ascender at a mere age of 21. Jae-sung, who heard Charlotte''s question, took a moment to answer, "I''m watching Sir Sol train. His swordsmanship is beautiful." His words pulled her gaze, and she ended up watching Sol too. He was swinging his swords, only that. But his bearing, as he repeated the stance, his presence as he swung his sword continuously, was sharp and imposing. For a few minutes, Charlotte forgot about her earlier opinion of Sol and, mesmerized, ended up watching Sol along with Jae-sung. It was then it happened. Thwack! "I didn''t know the young master, Sol, also trained. Did the young master skip his medicines because his personal maid isn''t here? Is that why he is behaving ''normally''? Hahaha!" Varnish, the sword instructor of Lionel House, interrupted Sol''s training. As their conversation heated up, a crowd formed around Sol and Varnish. It was easy to notice that Varnish didn''t have good intentions for interfering with Sol. But the opinion of the crowd surprised Charlotte, "What is everyone doing? An heir of Lionel House is being insulted and they are enjoying it?" Themotion gradually escted into a spar. And Sol had to fight a trained knight. Charlotte didn''t have a good opinion of Sol for his past actions, as she saw him forcing his maid to train, but she couldn''t bear watching more of what was happening in front of her. Like hyenas, the crowd was waiting for Sol to show weakness and ready to devour him. Not one soul was trying to take his side. She stepped forward to help him, but suddenly Jae-sung held her hand. "Wait. Don''t interfere." "Why? Are you like them too?" She red at the crowd, who had no intention of stopping Varnish. Jae-sung shook his head, "Watch Sir Sol closely. Does it look like he needs our help?" "What are you" Charlotte ended up swallowing her words. Sol, who was being insulted from all sides, wasn''t cowering. He was standing tall, his gaze unfaltering, and his appearance poised. Like a lion, he was fearless and bold in the face of the adversary. "Let''s wait before interfering. I don''t think Sir Sol would appreciate our help, and uhmm I''m sorry", Jae-sung let go of her hand. Charlotte was a princess. It wasn''t eptable to touch her without her permission. Suddenly, the crowd exploded into murmurs. "He is using a real sword in a spar!!?" "What is Sir Sol thinking!? Isn''t he known as the trash of Lionel Family!? He is putting himself in danger with a real sword!?" "I heard that he was crazy from childhood! Maybe the rumors were true!" "You must be correct. Or it makes no sense to not use a training sword, since Sir Sol is clearly weaker!" Jae-sung and Charlotte frowned. At that moment, a cold and chilly voice spread, which forced the crowd to quieten. "Pick the sword. Why are you hesitating?" Sol spoke slowly.. Gulp! As Mathew and Sol conversed, someone from the crowd gulped nervously and whispered in a tiny voice. "Is he is he going to kill the knight?" Sol was weaker than Matthew. But his appearance and gait at this moment was invoking an unnatural fear in them. The match began. "As actual swords are being used, the spar will end the moment anyone makes a decisive strike." The Vice-Commander Gab nodded to Sol and Matthew, and yelled. "Then, begin!" It continued as expected. Sol was weaker, and he was being toyed with by the knight. The crowd sighed unknowingly. "Maybe we were being paranoid." "Right. He is known to be the shame of Lions. There is no way he could win." When Sol''s defeat was all but certain, he spoke a few words, "The left one." pnd,no?1,o From there, everything happened too quickly for most to notice. Matthew appeared in front of Sol and attacked. At the exact moment, Sol used a parallel three sword strike. nggg! Unable toprehend what just happened, Matthew, who was muttering gibberish, was cut off was a loud yell. "The match has ended! Winner, Sir Sol!" Vice Commander Gab pped his hands to gather everyone''s attention and shouted at the crowd. "The spar is finished. What are you guys gawking for? Return to your training! Viscount doesn''t pay you runts to sit and waste your time!" "It was a splendid disy of meticulous nning. To win a battle before it even began, I have learned a lot from Sir Sol." The Vice Commander bowed to Sol adding to the confusion of the crowd. The crowd went into an uproar. The corner of Jae-sung''s lips were shaking as he forced himself to stop grinning, "N-no way. How did he think like that?" "What? Do you know why Sir Sol won?" Jae-sung nodded to Charlotte. He opened his mouth to exin, but a sudden crisp echo rang. pC! "W-what are you doin-" pC! "I asked what is the meanC" The echoing continued. pC! "St-" pC! "S-" pC! "Ple-" pC! The atmosphere of the courtyard was plunged into ear-piercing silence that was being broken by the echoes of p only. Sword Instructor Varnish tried to interfere, but Sol shut him off swiftly. The crowd was the same as before. If earlier they were enjoying Sol being humiliated, it was now the other way around. However, they couldn''t deny that they were afraid of Sol at this moment. In front of everyone, Sol logically and reasonably cornered Mathew and cut off his escape route. He was unyielding and upromising as he passed his judgment. Leaving a fewst words, Sol left without looking back. But there was a difference. Unlike how when entered the courtyard he was either ignored or mocked, the gaze of people watching his parting back was different. They were in awe and fear of the Lion who had taken his first steps today. "What was that?" Someone muttered from the crowd when Sol left the courtyard. Those words brought everyone out of their stupor. They felt like they could finally breathe again. Everyone gave a short nce at Matthew and Varnish and proceeded to ignore them. Although Varnish wasn''t punished, Sol''s actions as he ruthlessly punished Matthew were imprinted in their minds, and they were afraid of associating with Varnish, who was originally responsible for the earlier conflict. When the crowd was about to resume their training, a surprise yell echoed. "Right, why did Sir Sol win?" The gazes focused on Sir Gab, the one who had acted as the referee of the spar. Gab scanned the crowd before speaking disapprovingly, "Does not a single of you lot know why Sir Sol won?" "I have an idea, but I don''t understand what you meant by ''meticulous nning'' and why you praised Sir Sol.", A soldier of the Viscounty answered. Gab scoffed and pointed at Jae-sung, "You blue-head it seems you are the only one who noticed! Exin it to these runts why they have junk for brains!" Jae-sung was a bit surprised that Gab had managed to notice his reaction earlier ande to the conclusion that he knew why Sol won. He nodded and spoke in a loud voice, "The condition to win the spar was making a decisive strike. Sir Sol''sst strike was that decisive strike that allowed him to win." Gab smiled and questioned Jae-sung, "But the knight blocked thest strike. That goes against the condition of victory." "Yes, however, Matthew didn''t know which strike out of the three was real. The reason why Sir Sol said ''The left one'' wasn''t to warn Matthew of the actual attack, but it was groundwork for his victory." Jae-sung turned to the crowd before continuing. "If Mathew didn''t listen to his earlier warning, he couldn''t have blocked and thus lost, but even if he blocked, it can be said that he only blocked thanks to Sir Sol''s warning. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to do so." The crowd buzzed, and their opinions varied greatly. While most understood the reasoning behind Sol''s victory, a few couldn''t help but notice the w in Jae-sung''s logic. "But in the end, Sir Matthew was able to block, wasn''t he? How was that strike a match-ending strike?" "The sword. They were real." The one to answer was Charlotte. She was shocked when she realized the answer. She continued, "Would Matthew have blocked Sir Sol''s strike if he didn''t warn him? Maybe or maybe not. We can never know the result of what never transpired. In reality, Matthew blocked, and he shouldn''t have lost. But he still lost, because of the rules of the spar. After all, no one knows what would have happened if Sir Sol didn''t warn Matthew. The miniscule chance of Matthew failing to block the attack gave Sir Sol the victory because if he couldn''t, he would''ve died as the swords were real. In other words, it was a decisive strike. It didn''t matter if Matthew blocked or not, the rules of the spar were in the favor of Sir Sol." Matthew didn''t lose. The only reason Sol won was because Gab had to give him victory due to the spar''s rules. Using actual swords, waiting until Matthew used a powerful strike that made him unable to dodge, adding a few words, andstly, executing everything without a mistake. Charlotte had to acknowledge. Sol might be a terrible person, but he was a terrifying warrior who used his wits to achieve victory, not his strength. Jae-sung was grinning at the careful and subtle nning of Sol, when a familiar chime rang in his ears and a golden screen appeared before him. Ding! [Quest Received!] [A+ Grade Quest: Defeat Sol Lionel in a fair spar.] [Chain-type Quest] [First chain clearance reward: Celestial Swordsmanship:??? Series, +5 STR, +5 AGI, +5 VIT, +5 DEF, Memory Fragments] Jae-sung almost spat in surprise when he saw the grade of quest. "A+ grade? Isn''t anything above A grade near impossible toplete? Why am I getting an A+ grade quest to defeat someone who is 3 ranks lower than me? It seems Sir Sol is tough enough that even my system thinks I can''t win." Despite hisints, he was smiling. "This game will be fun." Chapter 13 Word Magic ?''Meh, the spar didn''t go as I wanted it to.'' While waiting for the night to fallpletely, I was looking back at my earlier spar and thinking of ways to improve. Originally, after Matthew blocked my strike, I was nning to kick him in the nuts. It is a trashy move, you say? Heh, in a fight, the only thing that matters is the result. You must do everything to win, even if it means destroying the opponent''s future generations! But back then, my legs refused to budge and obliterate his family jewels. Since my primary n was foiled, I used to put Matthew in his ce. ''That was satisfying~'' To spend the free time, I closed my eyes and used to explore the town. The skill didn''t allow me to share other senses with the tarants like smell, touch, and hearing, but it was fun, nheless. ''25,26,27,28 did two tarants die?'' The baby tarants were only first mortal awakening rank, so it wouldn''t be a surprise if a knight encountered them and eliminated them after thinking of them as monsters. Still, I decided to look into this matter when I had the chance. The downpour had stopped, and the town was buzzing with activities. Vendors and buyers were on every corner of the street. People were going to and fro,pleting their daily activities without minding the overcrowded areas. My goals in this town were, Crown of Massacre and the holder of the armament [Word Magic]. Crown of Massacre is a High-Epic grade bound-type equipment that increases Physique stat depending on kill count. It was a must have equipment that I had my eyes on. What''s better was the fact that the holder of the armament and the crown of massacre are in the same ce. I wouldn''t need to wander to too many locations to get them both. Armaments are inheritances that are created from attribute-holders. By extracting the attribute from the holder, it is possible to imbue it into an external object. The resulting object is called Armament. Armaments were overpowered equipments that defiedmon sense. But this wasn''t why I was aiming to get the armament [Word Magic]. It was because of the profession I was aiming to get. Dev, that was the profession I was gunning for. Being an armament holder was one of the ways to have a chance of obtaining the Dev profession. This profession was going to give me much needed unfair advantage over everyone in the future. To understand the importance of the Dev profession, one would need to know more about Coalescence. Coalescence is the merging of all surviving worlds and parts of annihted worlds. But every world has different sets ofws and rules that govern it. This makes the worlds ipatible tobine. It was the job of Dev profession holders to make sure thebination of worlds proceeds smoothly! It wasn''t wrong to say that they were the gods of the new world! The profession was something I had to get, no matter what, for my future. I wasn''t nning onpromising it. ''When all is said and done, the first thing I need to do is bring the armament holder on my side and take the armament from her.'' There were two issues, however. The holder herself didn''t know that she was an armament holder and the method to remove her armament was very troublesome. It would take me a few weeks at the earliest to get [Word Magic] from her. As for her permission, I wasn''t worried about it. She would give me her armament happily, because it was no different from a curse for her. A few hourster, it was time for me to start. ''I should get going.'' Picking the bag I brought from the Lionel estate, I wore a robe that hid my hair and face. I opened the window and got ready to sneak out of the mansion. The baby tarants had helped me locate my destination, so I wasn''t worried about getting lost. pnd`no?1--o Coating my body in magic power, I climbed the window sill but stopped mid-way through my endeavor. A question popped into my head. ''Why am I trying to sneak away? Wouldn''t it be the same if I walked through the front door?'' Tsk, it seems I''ve read too many novels where the protagonist hides everything he does for no apparent reason. Shaking my head, I left the room and decided to leave from the front door. I didn''t change my method of venture because my room was on the 3rd floor and I was afraid of falling, definitely not. "Sir Sol, where would you like to visit?" "It''s Luffy, not Sol." I corrected the knight who was following me. Draped in robes that hid our appearance at a nce, we were roaming on the streets of the town. When I was leaving the mansion, the Viscount requested me to bring a few of his knights, as a security measure. I told him that this was a private tour, and I wasn''t nning on revealing my identity, but he didn''t relent until I agreed to bring two knights with me. ''Hehe, this was why I gave Matthew a grace period until tomorrow. If I stripped off his knighthood today itself, he would''ve been thrown out of the Viscount''s mansion, and I would''ve met him while I was roaming outside at this time, leading to an unnecessary issue!'' But I foresaw everything and avoided the problem before it became a problem! ''Sometimes, my genius, it''s frightening.'' "Yes, SiCLuffy, where should we go?" The talkative one of the knights, Mernan, asked again. Mernan was short and robust, packed with firm muscles underneath his clothes, while Rowan, the tall and silent one, although seems lethargic at a nce, was quite fast. Thinking a bit, I answered Mernan. "We should go to a tavern. I''ve always wanted to taste the famous green ale of Rapthial town." "Green Ale, it is then! I know a suitable tavern in that case!" Mernan''s face brightened at the mention of ale. He guided us through back alleys and less crowded areas. With the downpour no longer continuing, the town was jam-packed during the night, too. ''It''s going to be troublesome to break free from them.'' It wasn''t an issue to bring these two to my destination, but it definitely was an issue if they heard what I was going to say. The chances were high their job wasn''t limited to protecting me but watching my actions and reporting them to Viscount. Because of my actions during the spar, the Viscount must be trying to know why I was different from rumors. I dropped 3 with Great Boars inside them. ''This should help me escape them and also allow me to test the Great Boar in realbat before using it in the field.'' When we were at a sufficient distance from the dropped cards, I willed to release the boars after taking onest nce at the two knights with me. Mernan was smilingzily while muttering ale repeatedly, and Rowan looked like he was dazed. They appeared rxed at a nce, however, noticing their muscle movements beneath their robes, I knew, these two were acting to make me lose guard and watching my actions closely. ''Release'' "Kyaaaa! A Monster!" "There is a big boar here! Run!" "Run for your life!!" "It''s attacking me! Someone save me!" The Great Boar ran behind a tall and muscr man. I turned to the two knights who were hesitating beside me. They wanted to help, but they couldn''t leave me alone. "The two of you should help. I don''t mind waiting for a few minutes." "Thank you, SiCLuffy." Mernan nodded to Rowan and dashed to the boar. He swiftly saved the victim who was being chased by the Great boar, and shed with the boar. The results of this experiment were apparent in a few minutes. Although, Great boar was one rank weaker than Mernan, due to its innate high physique, it was stronger than him. The reason Mernan had not yet lost was because the Great boar didn''t have intelligence and Mernan was slowly chipping at its stamina while inflicting small injuries at it. Satisfied with the result, I released the other two boars. Themotion intensified instantly, and Mernan''s expression paled. The people were confused and terrified of the monsters that were appearing among them out of the thin air. Finally, Rowan, who was standing beside me, apologized to me and rushed to help Mernan. Their attention was wholly on protecting crowds and defeating the boars, and I used the gap to escape. Silently moving through the crowd, I kept using the . To maintain the skill, I had to use on the baby tarants roaming in the town to refill my magic power a few times. When I was a sufficient distance away, I used on the three boars. ''Good, no one was injured seriously.'' I muttered while using of the baby tarant I left at the scene. Dusting my palms, I smiled. ''Clean and swift. That''s how you do a job.'' With the knights out of the way, I reached my destination fairly easily. ''ve Trade & Co'' Those were the words written on therge board above the gate in front of me. Chapter 14 Succubi ?Subi, that was the code name of the holder of the [Word Magic] in the future. She was said to be the most beautiful woman in existence. A nce at her would bewitch anyone and they would happily be her ve. However, that beauty was not natural. It was granted to her by [Word Magic] during her childhood, when she carelessly wished to be the most beautiful person to exist. She was overjoyed and enthralled when her wish was granted. It was a dreame true. People would flock to her, treat her like a princess, move to hermand without a single hesitation. Her joy, however, was cut short when the people and their endearment became obsessive. Her wish became a curse for her and she was, at the end, forsaken by her homnd, by the few people who hadn''t lost their sanity yet. Being thrown away, she had no choice but to enter human society. At first, she was hopeful, maybe, just maybe, humans would be different, her charm wouldn''t affect them. But her hopes were cut short and shattered beyond repair. Humans were worse. Her appearance wrecked a never seen havoc in history as princes and kings fought each other for her. Presently, she was still bound by her moral values, not using her charm to her advantage or for devious means. But a specific event after Coalescence will be the straw that breaks the camel''s back, and she''ll embrace her calling with open arms. From there, she bes a cunning and insidious enchantress who would use others for her advantage. Later, earning the code name: Subi. In the novel, she was the first ''Dev'' whom Jae-sung fought against, and she was one of the reasons his humanity was restored after the betrayal he suffered in the 1st timeline. She wasn''t a viin by any means. Her only fault was that fate had dealt her the wrong cards. Lumine, the light that illuminates the darkness, that was her name. But, s, her name waspletely opposite to the life she lived. Ѧd n?a| om ''She is the central piece that holds all of my ns, revolving around the Coalescence''s preparations, together. I have to bring her to my side today itself, or my schedule will risk being ruined.'' With those thoughts in mind, I entered the ''ve Trade & Co'' shop. C In the World of Swords & Magic, ves were an officialmodity that were sanctioned by kingdoms and the empire. That is not to say, buying and selling ves was socially eptable, though. Majority of the poption frowned upon very and their ownership. Looking around, I saw various ves put on disy. All were standing naked for the customers to appraise them. Some of the ves had bulky figures and scars running through their body, some were weak and feeble, a few had clean and bountiful physique. There were ves for every job present, be it guarding, fighting, menial tasks, or pleasure. With the bag resting on my shoulder, I walked up to the counter and stood in front of the receptionist. She took a brief look at my appearance before speaking, "Is there anything I can help you with? If it''s about a specific type of product, you can tell me the specifications, or you can look around and see if something catches your eye." |ragsmust be a tramplooking around and buying nothiC| Before she couldplete her thoughts, I ced a heavy pouch on the reception. Thud! "Show me the special products." She opened the pouch with furrowed brows and peeked inside. Instantly her eyes widened and her behavior took aplete 180-degree turn. "Sir, pleasee this way." The receptionist swiftly guided me to a separate room and asked me to wait for the owner. In her own words, the owner of the shop was the one who presents the special products of their shop. ''Money is the same in every world, huh. It can change how others interact with us in a heartbeat.'' The pouch had a portion of money I took out of my savings before leaving the Lionel House. Although it wasn''t much for me, it was a hefty amount for average citizens. Hehe, you heard it right. I was bragging! I will repeat, I was filthy rich! I had to wait for a few minutes for the owner toe. In the meantime, I took a look at the room. It was a grand and impressive space, designed to impress and awe those who entered it. The furniture was made of wood and adorned with gold. On the other side of the room, there was arge firece. The room itself was adorned withrge, intricately woven tapestries depicting scenes of Ragnarok from history. Cluck! The door opened and a round-bellied young man with beady eyes, sporting luxurious clothes, entered. |hidingface.must be nobletrying to mask his fetishes| "Good day to you, Sir. I must apologize for my tardiness before we begin." Exchanging a few pleasantries, he led me to a different section of the store. This area had barely 2 digit customers looking through it. The ves were also different. "Our shop has one of the best collections in the empire, I believe Sir would find a product matching his tastes here." He muttered while wiping his forehead. I scanned the lobby. For one, every ve was female and, secondly, they were all non-humans. A small fairy with wings, a tall woman with a strong body and wolf-like ears, a petite girl with scales over her body. The diversity was never-ending. Taking a short stroll through the lobby, I returned to the owner, "Is this all?" "No, of course not, Sir. We have plenty of products." Another lobby, another customers, another ves, and another stroll, "They are good but I was wondering if you had something different." "Do not worry, Sir. If anything, special products are the only thing we don''tck. There are plenty where they came from." Like that, I continued to reject all the ves that were shown to me a few more times. In between our continuous trips from one section to another, I caught the owner thinking |Doeshe swingthat way?| Cough, cough, I almost spat and told him that he was wrong. However, I had no choice but to continue in order to meet Lumine. She was in apletely different section of the shop, after all. ''This humiliation, I''ll remember it!'' I could only grit my teeth in frustration and anger, when the owner took me to sections with male non-human ves, before taking a stroll and rejecting again. Finally, the mental torture ended yes, it was a torture. Before it was good, butter I was made to watch bulky naked men! ''My eyes! I need holy water!'' At the end, we went back to the room where we started. Seated across from each other, I initiated the conversation. "The choices were good, but something felt missing. Don''t have ves that are. in unfortunate condition." "I see! Sir wanted to see those types of products." He smiled while rubbing his palms together. His thoughts, on the other hand. |H-hehis fetishes are beyond me| ''Should I just beat him before meeting Lumine?'' I seriously considered those thoughts for a moment. This guy had too many carefree thoughts! And they were too insulting! He nodded to me and pushed the table at the center of the room away. Crouching, he swept his hand over the floor, until something clicked and a section of floor shifted upwards. He ced his fingers in the gap and pulled the lid open. Immediately, a pungent odor of egest and rotten flesh spread into the room. "I apologize for the smell, Sir. But it is even worse down there. Does Sir want to continue?" Holding back the urge to gag, I nodded. "Lead the way." The rancid odor grew stronger as he walked down the hidden stairways to the basement. Honestly, it wasmendable that I didn''t double over to retch. The atmosphere inside the basement was second to only a few horrors from my old life. The air was sticky and pungent. What seemed to be corpses were thrown inside cers without a regard. A few were groaning, but inside this little-hell, not a soul was present that was both: alive and well. Most were dead, a few were alive with half rotting bodies, while a rare minority managed to stay alive with fatal injuries gnawing at their lives. The owner had his mouth covered with a cloth and spoke in a heavy voice. "These are the failed products that are returned by their owners. Although they are second-hand products, Sir might find someone to his tastes here. As for their lives I cannot guarantee they''ll live more than a few days." His words were cruel, but his thoughts were strangely silent. He seemed to be loathing this scene himself. I nodded and walked around. Walking in front of every cer, I continued to count their numbers until I was standing in front of the 7th cer from the east side. "Open this cer." Inside the dark cer, one could faintly make out the visage of a young woman. She was covered in dirt and litter. From where I was standing, it was difficult to make out her other features, but from the small movements of her breathing, she was certainly alive. "T-that, Sir, you shouldn''t waste your time on her. S..she has contractible health diseases." He continued to dish out excuses, but when he saw that I wasn''t moving, he sighed. |Don''t say I didn''t warn you.| "Wait a minute, Sir. I''ll bring her out." I shook my head in response. "I want to check the product here. You should leave and give me some time alone." Taking out another pouch, I threw it at him. "As you wish." His face morphed into that of pure disgust at my words. Taking the pouch, he gave onest nce at the woman inside the cer before leaving. |He wants. to do it here? Good thing a trash like himwill leave the worldtoday| I could only shake my head. My image had fallen to rock-bottom in his eyes. And honestly, I didn''t care about what he thought of me. There were more pressing matters to attend that required my immediate attention. Pushing the metal door open, I entered the cer. Chapter 15 Crown Of Massacre ?A young woman with her face hidden behind a wooden mask was sleeping in front of me. Her clothes were grimy and her hair was soiled enough that I couldn''t make out their original color. Her most striking feature, however, were her ears. The top half of her ears were missing. If one was to recreate an image of her ears in their mind, given their angr shape, the result would not be human ears, but rather long and pointy ears. "Stop acting. I know you are awake." I called out to her. She didn''t budge,ying still like a corpse. The silence continued. However, I didn''t move either and stared down at her. And eventually, she moved. "What do you want?" Her voice was bewitching, yet melodic. The mask was hiding her face, but I felt that it was the most beautiful face one could ever have. My mind was urging me to remove the obstruction hiding her face. I could feel my sanity slipping away after hearing her voice once. ''This is dangerous. I better hurry.'' Thud! I threw the bag that I brought onto the ground and took out the two shovels from inside it. Passing one shovel to her, Imanded. "Dig." Then, without waiting for her response, I picked the other shovel and started digging. ve Trade & Co The enormous building was built over a cemetery. It was thanks to that, if one digs at its basement, they would find tons of corpses. I was searching for one such corpse that carried the ''Crown of Massacre''. The novel only said, ''Lumine was lucky enough to find a corpse with the crown beneath her cer when Coalescence began.''. So, I had to struggle to locate it in reality. An hour and three wrong pitster, ourbor bore result. Ting! The tip of my shovel struck a hard surface, which was vastly different from the skeletons that we had unearthed since the start. We pulled the coffin out and ced it on the cer floor a few minutester. Lumine, who had yet to speak another word, then stood at the side. I didn''t pay attention to her and stared at the lock ced on the coffin. ng! The lock broke when I struck it with my de. Thereafter, I hid the de back inside my robe and opened the coffin. ''There it is!'' Resting on top of the ck skeleton was a blood red crown. Taking a closer look, I could hear voicesing from the crown, voices that were asking for carnage and mayhem. I muttered a useless sentence to throw them C the ones watching me C off guard, "The information wasn''t wrong." Making sure the crown didn''t touch my bare skin, I wrapped it thickly with cloth and pocketed it. The crown needed to be purified before bonding with it. Or, I would slowly go insane from blood-thirst like its previous owner, the ck skeleton. After all, unlike Lumine, I didn''t have the power of charm to cancel out the crown''s blood-thirst. Purifying the crown wasn''t difficult. It required me to kill a few monsters and using the Coins the currency of Tower of Babel earned from doing so, purchase the ''Grace Dew'' from the [Shop]. With one of the two pieces achieved, I turned to my 2nd piece and spoke out aloud. "I know you are watching. Come out." A few minutes passed, but the shop owner didn''t reveal himself. Sighing, I faced Lumine, who was standing still like a doll. "Will you call out to him? I don''t think he is going to listen to me." Rustle! At my words, a shadow at the corner of the basement moved. "I didn''t think Sir would catch me. First, I would like to apologize for having misunderstood Sir''s intention." The owner smiled while looking at my robes. "But what did Sir dig out of the ground?" Ѧd n?a| om "You don''t need to know." Throwing three pouches of money at him and crying internally because of my bleeding wallet I pointed at Lumine. "Deduct her price from it. I''m buying her." "S...sir, you should reconsiC" His voice shook but before he couldplete his sentence a third voice cut him off. "Fatty, don''t bother. He knows about me. The earlier farce was to distract us and mask his intentions before he came out with his actual objective." Lumine ordered. The owner nodded and silently went back to the corner of the basement. Lumine then shook her head and faced me. "You are here for me, aren''t you? Your earlier actions almost had me fooled, but then you tried to buy me in the end and spoiled your actual goal ofing here." ''It seems that they think I was faking the digging. Well, that works in my favor.'' I didn''t respond. She added, "But I''ll ask for the sake of it, why did youe here?" Listening to her, the feeling of lightheadedness intensified. The air I was inhaling felt different. I could feel my consciousness blurring. I swiftly bit my tongue. The pain brought the much needed rity and allowed me to think straight. It made me realize that she had been using her charm since the beginning. I was a fool to think that the mesmerizing voice at the beginning wasn''t intentional. It was done intentionally. My hand crept toward the Crown of Massacre. ''If something goes wrong, I''ll use the crown. The madness effect should be able to resist her charm. But let''s not turn to extreme measures too early. I doubt she is trying to harm me.'' Lumine asked again, "Someone must have told you about me. I want to know about that person and I won''t do anything to you." I didn''t answer. Since I regained my memories, this was the first time I felt thankful for my prideful trait. It was helping me not to say anything against my will. I bit my tongue harder. Watching my motionless stature, Lumine spoke in a hesitant and worried tone. "You must have wanted to see my face. It should be why you came here, didn''t you? Don''t. It will make you a mindless puppet. I''m hiding here because I don''t want that to happen to anyone else again. So, please tell me who told you about my location." I finally spoke after sorting my thoughts. "Name: Lumine Von Stargaze, Race: Elf. Persecuted by her fellow Elven vigers for destroying peace and serenity of the vige. Currently, she is living in hiding among humans." Lumine shook slightly. It was a miniscule reaction, but it didn''t go unnoticed by me thanks to my attribute. As if a flip had been switched, her demeanor changed entirely. "You aren''t here on someone else''s behalf, huh?" Her voice wasn''t worried, hesitant, shocked, cold, or enraged, just empty. "Since you seem like you are here with an objective in mind, tell me. Why are you here?" This was the real Lumine. She might have been abused repeatedly and tragedies filled her life, but she wasn''t the one to cower. Her motto was to face problems head-on. With her true self bare, I removed my robe, revealing my hair and face. |ck hair!| |...ck hair!| The owner and Lumine''s thoughts were clear in that instant. It was surprising because, since the beginning, I hadn''t been able to read Lumine''s thoughts. "I''m Sol Lionel, the 3rd heir of Lionel Dukedom." I dered. "I want your aid in assassinating my family." Chapter 16 Two Letters ?"Power struggle for the dukedom?" Lumine took a moment to answer. She pondered, "I would''ve rejected you instantly if you wanted me to enve someone with my ability but, though your request is different, I cannot ept it. I do not help with anything rted to murder or, for that matter, affecting others'' lives negatively." I neither affirmed nor denied her. Revealing that I had a method to remove her curse, [Word Magic], might''ve helped to convince her, but it was also dangerous. pnd,no?1,o It was a sensitive topic for her and she might use her charm to force the answer out of me. Besides, I didn''t have anything to prove my words either. "Are you refusing me then?", I questioned her amusedly. Lumine frowned. Thinking hard, she took a dozen minutes toe to a conclusion. "You said you are a Duke son, didn''t you? Help fatty grow his business and I''ll help you in exchange." I didn''t question her change of heart because I knew the reason behind it. Instead smirked inwardly at her confidence, as she didn''t worry about the strength of targets of assassination. ''She thinks she can kill them. How cute.'' In the end, she was no different from a frog in the well. The difference between Saint rank and King rank might be only one rank on paper, but in reality, it was no different fromparing a toddler to a world level athlete. The reason I was requesting her help was because of the special connection between Elves and Spirits. Elves are sensitive to the presence of spirits and can detect them fairly easily. The more important reason was slightly different, however. Due to the pact formed between the Elven ancestor and Solomon thousands of years ago, spirits cannot harm elves unless elves are in the position of aggressors. These two facts: Detection and Protection, was why I needed Lumine to guard me. Defeating the daemons needed more meticulous nning and came after that. I nodded, "I''ll help you after youplete your side of the job. Before that, I won''t have any power in the house to help you." "I''ll take your words on it, but never forget: If you ever try to weasel out of this deal, I''ll make you my puppet." "Deal." With that, the heavy air in the room dispersed. The owner, Kash, and I were sitting in the room as we waited for Lumine. She left to change and sort her appearance after I told her to do that if she was toe with me. I was supposed to meet her 10 minutester at the shop''s main gates. In the meantime, I recalled the details about Lumine. Lumine''s condition was unique. She lost the ability of [Word Magic] after her first wish was granted. This made her unable to remove her curse. The mask she wears was to prevent others from being bewitched by her identally. Moreover, she has to make conscious efforts to suppress her charm, or it might make others drawn to her even with her mask. This wasn''t all, however. Elves prided themselves in their long and pointed ears. An elf with sliced ears is seen as defective and frowned upon in every society. Sliced ears are a sign that their vige had abandoned them and left them to suffer alone, believing that killing them was allowing them to rest and they you shouldn''t get such luxury. For elves, who are known for their peaceful natures, to loathe one of their own to this extent makes other races believe that the abandoned elf has to be an evil of unprecedented level. All of this forced Lumine to live in hiding. As for her poor living conditions, I could infer that it was because she felt guilty and wanted to punish herself for her past actions. Although it wasn''t her fault, it also wasn''t correct to say that she had no hands in the ruination of many lives that fought over her. I turned to Kash, "Bring me two nk pages. I''m going to write two letters and I want you to deliver them." The reason Lumine agreed to help me despite her qualms about hurting more people was because she was suspicious of me. She wanted to find out how I came to know about her past, which no human should have known about. "Wait a minute, I''ll bring it." Taking the papers from Kash, I wrote in the first letter about the fact that the Swordsmith Empire was preparing for war. "Is this true!? Are we going to war!?" Kash''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he peeked over the contents of the letter. "No, but we are going to make this news seem like the truth." "Thank the heavens. If our Empire prepares for war, it won''t affect this continent alone. The East continent will also get involved and try to take advantage of the war by striking when we are down." He sighed. "Besides, if the news is fake, won''t others notice it easily?" Closing the letter, I passed it to him. "You don''t need to worry about that. What you need to do is supply copies of this letter into the ck market and make sure it reaches the East continent too." Kash was a ve trader who inherited his father''s business recently. Although he was a 3rd mortal awakening warrior, he changed his career path and seeded his family business due to his father''s dying wish. He should have his connections and trade routes that will allow him to spread the news faster and wider than if I were to do the same. Truth be told, Kash didn''t need to supervise the information spreading to the east continent. As long as it went into the ck market, it would be enough, however. ''Do you think I forgot what happened hours ago? No, I didn''t! Now I''ll make you overwork to death!'' Muhahaha Not knowing what the future held for him, Kash interrupted my inner monologue, "Why are we doing this?" "You don''t need to know." With that, I began writing the 2nd letter. The 1st letter''s job was to prepare other kingdoms and the continent for when the Coalescence begins. In the novel, Jae-sung didn''t do anything to save others. Of course, I don''t me him, because he didn''t have the resources to do that, and he was blinded by revenge at that time. But unlike him, I have the ability. I wasn''t nning on bing a messiah that would go around saving others. But if a single letter from me can save countless lives, then I did not see why I should not do that. With everyone preparing for war due to the Empire''s threat, they will be prepared unlike in the novel and would be able to fight back when the cmities arrive and Coalescence begins. ''And who knows, maybe new heroes will rise after surviving through the uing ordeals. If my actions save countless lives, shouldn''t there be at least one gem among them?'' Completing the 2nd letter, I gave it to Kash, too. "Transport this letter to Elven forest. I don''t think I need to tell you its location." He repeated the same question, but I answered this time. "What is this for?" "To help Lumine remove her curse." "!!!!" He sucked in a sharp breadth. "Y..you are lying! If you had something like this, why didn''t you use it earlier during negotiations!?" "Calm down, you are a businessman. You shouldn''t lose your cool easily." Shaking my head disapprovingly, I continued. "Do you think Lumine would''ve believed me if I said that? It could''ve made the matters worse instead. Besides, it''s true that I need her help, this is the repayment for that." Kash took a few deep breaths and calmed himself. He gave me a sharp look and muttered, "How do I believe you that you are not lying?" "You don''t. I, for one, know that you would continue to doubt me, no matter the proof I present. And simrly, I also know that you treat Lumine as your own blood, as if she is your daughter. This is why you can resist her charm and haven''t been bewitched by her, yet." Keyword: Yet In the future, it will be when her charm bewitches Kash, thest person who genuinely cared for her, that Luminepletely breaks and turns to the dark side. I stood up after noticing that the 10 minute deadline that Lumine gave was almost up, "You can read the letter and decide if you want to parcel it. I''ll leave the decision to you." Sol left after leaving a few words, "You can read the letter and decide if you want to parcel it. I''ll leave the decision to you." Lumine, who heard Sol leaving the room, btedly realized that she had been eavesdropping on Sol and Kash, and rushed to the main gates where she had told Sol to meet her. ''Why did I run away?'' Only after reaching the gates, she thought that she had no reason to run away like she did, but she was here already and decided to wait for Sol. Sol eventually reached the main gates, and they left together. Noticing her sporting a blue one piece that went well with her lush blonde hair, hemented, "You look good." Not knowing how to respond, she simply thanked him for the praise. Because of her condition, Lumine was wearing the wooden mask C as it had the ability to suppress her charm C and her grotesque ears would make her appear hideous, if anything else, without her charm. This made her unable to understand how she ''looked good''. The duo did not directly return to Viscount''s mansion, as Sol had to buy a few ingredients. Sol had been missing for 3 hours. His absence had caused an uproar. And since the milk was already spilled, Sol decided that a few more minutes won''t hurt. ''What was that?'' Lumine questioned herself again. Although she went to dress properly, she ultimately decided to only bathe and wear normal clothes. Thus, she was able to arrive early and thought of meeting them in the room rather than the main gates, contrary to what had been decided earlier. ''He can remove my curse?'' Although she was trying to not think about it, she found her mind returning to the same topic. She didn''t want to be disheartened again when the result would fail. But those words wouldn''t leave her head. The 2nd letter Sol wrote and asked to deliver came to her mind. ''Is he trying to help me to settle back with the elves after helping me?'' ''I know for a fact that the elven vige does not have anything that can help me. In that case, all I can think of is that he truly wants me to help me and that includes my grievances with the vigers.'' Sol knew about her past. He had proved it already. ''But why does he think I won''t believe him? It is not like I''ll eat him alive if he mentioned my curse.'' She stared at his cold visage that didn''t let his true thoughts out, and muttered. "You''re weird." Chapter 17 Rumors ?Going back to the Viscount mansion I found that Viscount had suppressed the news about my disappearance. He did that to prevent the chaos from sprouting that might''ve been caused after the news of the Duke''s son going missing spread. In the meantime, he was using his knights to search for me. Since I went missing for only 3 hours, the rush died down fairly easily and without much issues. Viscountter asked me the reason I left the knights, and I answered back saying: I went on a stroll and reached a ve shop. There I decided to buy a ve. Yes, I know it wasn''t the best excuse. In my defense, I had thought of better excuses, and I used them too but what came out of my mouth was entirely different! Suddenly, I couldn''t lie and spouted those honest words! Ultimately, Viscount could only nod. It looked like he had much to say, but as I was a Duke''s son, he could only swallow them and ask me to at least notify them if I was ever to do the same in the future. Just recalling that scene was enough to make me cringe. It was almost as if I was a young master using his family name to suppress others''ints! .Okay, I was a young master and I was doing just that, but it wasn''t my fault! It was my mouth''s fault that didn''t let me give a proper excuse! If I could speak normally, at least the Viscount wouldn''t have felt what he felt after listening to the reason I gave! The next day, Matthew was stripped of his Knighthood and made to leave the Viscount''s mansion. He had chosen to live with the stigma of a failed knight. Later that day, the convoy decided to leave, too. We resumed our journey in the afternoon and it had been 2 days since. Presently, I was sitting inside my carriage and it was almost time for dinner. I opened my eyes when i felt my consciousness blurring. This was the sign of mana exhaustion. Taking out a mana stone from the bag, I started absorbing it to refill my mana. These mana stones, along with a few more items, were bought by me after I left Kash''s shop. With my magic power refilled, I went back to my task of creating and storing my summons inside the summoner cards. At the same time, I shifted the curtains of my carriage and peeked outside. There I found the soldiers and others talking amongst each other. Quite a few of those topics revolved around me. After the spar with Matthew, a great number of rumors about me were spreading unceasingly. Out of those rumors, two were the highlight. ''The third Lion is no longer a cub.'' ''A fiend is possessing the third lion.'' It was as I expected and hoped for from that spar. Now, I needed to remove the 2nd rumor and my previous ruined image will improve by leaps and bounds. Don''t misunderstand, I didn''t care much about maintaining a good public image, however, I needed to obtain the highest authority possible in the Empire to push my n of mass mortal awakening forward. And the first step to gain authority was improving my image. ''Mass mortal awakening'' was one of the projects I needed toplete in order to prepare for Coalescence. The project was to have as many humans go through mortal awakening as possible. But it was easier said than done. In this world, the Empire and kingdoms had strict restrictions on who was allowed and who was not allowed to go through mortal awakening. Only nobles, their knights, and rich people who bought the permit with money were allowed to awaken. A mesmerizing voice soon interrupted my thoughts, "What are you doing, Sol?" My eyebrows twitched at the mention of my name and I turned to Lumine, the only other person inside my carriage. Her mask was what I noticed first. It was the same wooden mask with intricate patterns and carvings that suggest a deep connection to nature. At the same time, her ears, which had their top halves cut, seemed to be pulling my gaze to them. I knew that pointed ears were an elf''s pride, yet Lumine was at ease, not trying to hide them underneath her blonde hair that fell in waves around her shoulder. Although she was only sitting in front of me, it was taking me all of my willpower to keep myself under control. "Oh?" Lumine put her palm above her mask, where her mouth should''ve been, and spoke teasingly. "Are you displeased because I called you by your name, Sol? I know that I''m posing as your personal ve, but can''t I call you with your name when we are alone?" Again, my eyebrows twitched. "Your expression changed slightly this time. But you need to work harder." Lumine giggled. This had be a norm after three days. In short, Lumine has been trying to get a reaction from me after I ignored her once three days ago. ''What does she even mean that I ignored her!? She just said ''You''re weird'', was I supposed to say I''m not!?'' Since I didn''t know how I should reply to herment, back then, I ignored her. I did not do that because it was a bother to answer, definitely not. Faking a cough, she spoke like a mother teaching her child. "Sol, you should stop having a ''Stay away from me! Or, I''l kill you!'' face at every waking moment. Or you''ll have wrinkles before old age." I closed my eyes and chose to ignore her, as I have been doing for the past days. I was now having second thoughts of bringing her along with me. "Wait, don''t ignore me! I''m bored! At least tell me what have you been doing with those ck pieces of paper for the day!" Opening my eyes, I gave her a nk look. "Bored? Didn''t you spend most of the time alone in the cers? You should be ustomed to getting bored." "But I''m really curious about those pieces of paper! Why is your mana disappearing after you put it inside them? Are they absorbing your mana? But they seem no different from normal paper." She spoke excitedly. ''Sigh, she is enjoying this, isn''t she?'' In front of others, Lumine either goes silent or says minimal words with a serious tone. Was it that much fun to bother me? I answered while keeping the card inside my robe and pulling another empty card out. "I''m preparing for the hunt." "Hunt? What are you going to hunt?" "Are you curious?" She nodded. pnd`no?1--o I scoffed. "Let''s eat first. I''ll answerter if I feel like it." "Wait!" Before she could stop me, I left the carriage to have dinner. Murmurs and whispers entered my ears as soon as I stepped outside. Most of the members of the convoy seemed afraid, or at least intimidated from my appearance. Lumine followed behind me and we sat at a different campfire that soldiers prepared hurriedly. A member of the convoy sporting a white apron came to me, "Young master, will you be having our dinner out in the open today? Also, is there anything different you''ll like to have? Please say a word and we''ll prepare the best dishes for you." "I''ll have the usual here only." I turned to Lumine. "Is there anything specific you would like to eat?" "None, young master." She replied curtly. My eyebrow twitched, again. She became minimalist with her words as soon as others were around! Why was I suffering for hours! ''Tsk, I should have brought an open carriage to keep her shut." The dinner arrived a bitte. While we were having dinner, arge shadow suddenly appeared above me. "Stop acting, you fiend! I know that you are not the young master, but an evil spirit who has possessed him!" Suppressing the smile threatening to break onto my face, I turned to look at the one who interrupted my dinner. ''As I thought, it was a good choice to eat out in the open today.'' Chapter 18 Apocalypse ?Apocalypse It was the eventual end that muste to every world. The reason for the Apocalypse was a simple one. It was the concept upon which the multiverse was built ''What can, will exist. Ѧd n?a| om What is, will end.'' It dictated that everything imaginable must exist and all that exists will reach its end and thus cease to exist. Apocalypse is the end thates to a world at the end of its life cycle. It can be a virus, an alien civilization, a civil war, or natural cmities. They are, what you would call, the natural providence. However, surprisingly, the worlds refused to ept their end. They defied thew that told them to die and fought against the Apocalypses! By giving their blessings and support to one of their residents, the worlds created ''Blessed'', or ''Protagonist'', whose job was to defeat the ''Apocalypse'', better known as the ''Viin''. If the blessed won, they would be able to save their worlds after oveing the viins. If they lost, their world would end. Each world has their own protagonists that were given the job to triumph over viins. Coincidentally, all of them lost. The blessed couldn''t ovee the hurdles on their path. Unlike the stories we read, the protagonist lost, no, ''every'' protagonist lost. In reality, the viins always win. The Apocalypses swiftly proceeded. The worlds were annihted. In the end, ''they'' gambled. To save the multiverse from ending, every world wasbined with the 7 surviving worlds as their foundation. With the Apocalypses joining hands, the danger became greater than ever. However, the great merge ''Coalescence'' was the only choice to salvage and protect what was left. The one who shouldered the burden of saving the multiverse was the sole surviving blessed, Jae-sung. Jae-sung was originally a resident of the World of Systems. In his world, every person had a unique system. Knight system, Harem system, Superstar System, Artist System, there was no end. And Jae-sung had the strongest system of all, the Gamer system. His system allowed him to level up and increase his base stats. It gave him skills as rewards forpleting quests. He could create legendary items from thin air and gain the unique abilities of others'' systems. But he couldn''t save his world. The stronger the world, the more dangerous the Apocalypse. In the end, his world was also destroyed. He didn''t die however, and found himself in the World of Swords & Magic. He was missing his memories. All of his skills, items, and stats were lost and he had to start from the beginning. Then Coalescence happened. He struggled, fought, despaired, triumphed and finally, he reached the end. He won, or so he thought. At hisst step, Jae-sung was betrayed by Jared Lionel. Jae-sung never expected the one who was his master, his sworn friend, and his rival to backstab him. And as they, the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment and regret thates with failure. When Jae-sun regressed, his first thoughts weren''t to save the multiverse or stop Apocalypses, but to kill Jared. His goal was Jared initially, but my possessed family rubbed him the wrong way and since he already had a beef with Jared, he let edgy take control. One thing led to another, and he killed every Lionel. Long story short, Jae-sung''s hatred changed him from a kind and curious guy to goal-driven and strength obsessed person. He became edgy and emo. Well, notpletely. He did care for hisrades, although he didn''t show it anymore. ''And my goal is to use his camaraderie for myself.'' Once he regressed, chances were high that he would go for the nearest Lionel, me, and use force to make me talk. Moreover, as I was a new variable in this timeline, he wouldn''t trust me easily. If I couldn''t have his trust, then I needed someone else''s trust, Charlotte''s, to act as my shield until I sorted matters with Jae-sung. Jae-sung and I had the same goals, the Daemons, and he was a powerful piece. Using him was the easiest and most effective way to save my family. It was for this reason I was making myself seem like the lowest of low as an individual in Charlotte''s eye. It was to make a strong impression on her after I guided her to realize that everything was a misunderstanding on her part and I always had good intentions at heart. Sniff I mean, it was correct, wasn''t it? I''m a good person at heart. Right? ''Charlotte is a back-up n in case I''m weaker than Jae-sung after he regresses in a week.'' Lifting my eyes, I stared at the chimpanzee who had interrupted my dinner with Lumine. ''Everything depends on if the Varnish acts as I predicted.'' It would be decided today if leaving Varnish unpunished previously was a good choice or not. "Stop acting, you fiend! I know that you are not the young master, but an evil spirit who has possessed him!" He used me vehemently. "The young master I know would never punish an honest knight like Matthew the way you did!" Although no one showed it openly, everyone in the convoy felt more or less the same as the chimpanzee. "Look! He even brought his evil subordinate! The evil elf! He thinks that all of us are foolish to believe the obvious lie that he told us by calling her a ve!" Lumine sucked in a sharp breath at his usation. She was surprised. Her charm should''ve deterred the chimpanzee from calling her evil directly in front of her. I had a hint as to why this was possible and it was not good news. Schwing! He pulled his de out and pointed at me. Veins wiggled on his neck and he angrily shouted. "These two fiends are in cahoots! They n to harm Lionel House!" I looked at the members of the convoy and listened to their whispers. ''Good job, chimpanzee. You''ve done your part. Leave the next steps to me.'' Varnish pointed his sword at Sol. He could hear people around them whispering. "Honestly, I also felt it was weird when the young master''s behavior suddenly changed." "True, when the young master punished Sir Matthew, I could barely breathe from suffocation. It was as if I was standing in front of the Duke himself! How can the young master Sol, who couldn''t even punish his servants, do that!?" "But wouldn''t the Duke household know if the young master was possessed? Why would they leave it be?" "Shhh, don''t tell others, but I''ve heard that the fiend has dirt on Duke and is forcing them to stay quiet." Jae-sung and Charlotte frowned. They had heard rumors about the trash third lion, but what they saw themselves waspletely different. Oftentimes, they would doubt if the rumors about Sol being possessed were true. Varnish inwardly grinned. ''It is going well! If I push more, I should be able to force him to go to the Lake of Purity inside the Forest of Silence! There is no way he''lle out of the forest alive!'' The water from the Lake of Purity was known to burn anyone with impure intentions. If Sol wanted to prove that he was not a fiend, he would have no choice but to go there. ''I can kill him inside the forest and no one would ever know!'' Varnish''s gaze carried a dangerous glint in them. ''I don''t know if he is possessed or not, but he almost killed Matthew. There is no way he will leave me alone because I was the one who abused him the most! I need to kill him with this chance!'' The forest of Silence was arge area that was divided into three sections: The core section, the middle section and the outer section. The outer section was inhabited by hundreds of mortal awakening monsters. The Imperial army and armies of various nobles regrly cleared this area. It was to make sure that the monsters lurking inside did not leave the forest. This area was rtively safe that could be traversed by civilians too. The middle section was where the danger abruptly shot up. Hundreds of Ascended monsters and thousands of mortal awakening monsters lived here. In the past, the Imperial army and the Royal Knight brigade, along with countless soldiers from nobles from across the Empire were almostpletely wiped out when they attempted to kill the monsters living there. Lastly, the core section. Nobody had set foot there in the past 500 years of the recorded history. But legends had it that it was the territory of the mythical beast, Griffin. Varnish smiled cruelly. ''Theke of purity lies in the middle of the outer section. Although that is a rtively safe area, he''ll need to bring an ascender with him. Out of the three ascenders, I''m the only one he can bring! I''ll use this chance to eliminate him!'' Theke of purity was nearest to their present location on the road. Varnish had calcted the distance before he made his move today. The only problem was bringing Sol out of the carriage. Sol never left the carriage. But maybe the stars were today in Varnish''s favour, Sol left his carriage by himself. Varnish was nning on dering that Sol was burned by the Lake and had measures prepared to do that. Sol scanned the crowd and looked back at Varnish. "What proof do you have? I believe you know that a baseless usation wouldn''t go unpunished." His eyes and tone were monotonous as always. Almost as if he had predicted this to happen. The bone chilling thought made Varnish lose hisposure for a moment, but he regained it the next second. "Y-your hair! Why did the young master''s hair change to ck from white!? Because you, the fiend, is possessing him!" ''What was that? Why did I think he predicted it?'' Varnish''s instinct were telling him to stop what he was doing but for some reason his body wouldn''t stop. "If we are talking about proof, what proof do you have! Can you prove that you are not a fiend!?" It was done. Now he only needed to talk about theke. "You need a proof? I''ll give you one." Under the bewildered gazes of crowd and Varnish, Sol stood in front of Varnish. Sol''s gaze stopped at the 2nd sword resting at Varnish''s waist. A pitch ck sword. He pulled the sword out of the scabbard before anyone could react. "Gylothyn, the sword of beheading. A treasured sword of Lionel House that was given to Sir Varnish when he ascended." The sword was forged from a dark metal radiated an aura of darkness. The de was long and slender, with a razor-sharp edge that glimmered menacingly in the dim light. It had a striking and ominous appearance, evoking a sense of danger and power in those who see it. "Ahh" Varnish unconsciously stepped back when he saw his neck being reflected on the de of the sword. Sol ignored him and looked at the crowd, specifically at the Jae-sung and Charlotte. "I''ll go into the Forest of Silence and bring the water from theke of purity. Theke''s water should be easy enough to recognize and I''ll consume it in front of everyone. Until then, I''ll take this sword." Thest words were spoken to Varnish. His meaning was clear: I''ll prove that I''m correct but you''ll pay with your life in exchange. Gritting his teeth, Varnish stepped forward. This wasn''t the time to be afraid and stop. "I''m in ordance. But we''ll need to have a few soldiers and one of the ascenders apany Sir Sol for secu" "I''ll go alone." Sol swiftly cut him off. Varnish frowned. Just when everything was proceeding as he wanted Sol put a unnecessary condition forward. ''I have prepared a contingency n if this was to happen, but it''s best if I go along with him. I can''t leave any loose ends!'' "As the head security of the convoy I" "Silence." A chilly voice interrupted him. "That wasn''t a request. It was an order." With those words Sol entered the forest, alone. Chapter 19 Three Goals ?A figure dashed through the forest. The trees blocked the moonlight, yet one could faintly see the features of the figure. He was charming, handsome, dashing, cool.... wait let me check more adjectives. He was elegant, captivating, alluring, fascinating. The darkness couldn''t hide the figure''s devilish attractiveness. Moonlight shined on the figure and revealed his identity. It was me! I know. All of you must be saying that I didn''t praise myself enough. But what can I do? Words weren''t enough to describe my greatness! While I was praising myself to heavens, my right foot got entangled in a root protruding out of the ground. I tripped. And nearly fell face first into a tree. ''My handsome face was almost scarred.'' A cmity has been avoided! Rejoice! ''But aren''t scars also cool?'' I scoffed. ''Heh, everything is cool if it''s used by me!'' The forest was thick and overgrown. It made visibility practically zero. The moon hiding behind the clouds wasn''t helping, either. Three hours had gone by when I entered the forest. I have been advancing nonstop since the beginning. I was tired. But Varnish had given me the perfect chance to grow stronger, I couldn''t waste it. ''What a good guy you were chimpanzee. I won''t forget to reward you handsomely.'' I knew Varnish was going to make a move today. It was why I ate outside when I had never left my carriage previously before today. To let Varnish ''force'' me into entering the forest and reach Lake of Purity. This was why I didn''t punish Varnish along with Matthew. Varnish had a strong-with-weak and weak-with-strong mentality. Before I couldn''t do anything to him and he bossed me around. But he now saw me behaving differently and feared that I would punish him next. I had three goals for manipting Varnish. First was to get an excuse to enter the Forest of Silence. The second reason was to bring Charlotte to my side. By next week, Charlotte would see me in apletely different light. Thest reason was to confirm my suspicion. It was rted to why Varnish could resist Lumine''s charm. ''I should forget about everything and focus on my first goal. The other twoester.'' Lumine was staying behind with the convoy. It was dangerous to leave her alone, but I couldn''t bring her with me. Stray monsters from the forest oftentimes attack the travelers who use roads near the Forest of Silence. As our convoy was going to stay in the same ce until I returned, it had a high chance of being attacked. I had repeatedly instructed Lumine to hide her strength, but without a guaranteed assurance I couldn''t help but worry. After all, hiding her strength was necessary for the future. Two hours went by in a simr fashion. I took a quick break and tried to understand the forest''s physiology to pass the time. ''I can''t hear anything besides my own breathing and footsteps. The wind isn''t too strong or weak, but there is no noise of rustling of leaves.'' The silence was noisy. Forest of Silence got its name from its eternal silence. Inside the forest, you can''t hear the noises created by trees. Even if you havepanions, if the distance between you and them is more than 30 meters, you can''t hear them too. The monsters were no exception. To ovee this restriction, the monsters of the forest have adapted in different ways. Strong sense of smell, infrared vision, or simrly sensory abilities aremon in monsters belonging to the Forest of Silence. Five minutes passed. It was enough rest. I continued my journey in silence. Nothing of note happened, other than me dropping a few baby tarant cards. An hourter, a change urred. Rustle! A faint noise emerged from my vicinity. I wouldn''t have been able to notice it under normal circumstances. But inside this silent forest, the noise was too loud. I pulled Gylothyn from its scabbard and vigntly scanned the surroundings. At the same time, my hand unconsciously went toward the cards inside my robe. However, I decided against using my summons to fight. Originally, I had 30 Great Boars, 40 Daisies, and 40 Baby Tarants in my deck. Out of those, I left five baby tarants with Lumine and the daisies weren''t forbat - they were my emergency magic power potion. ''This is the best chance to use my skills in realbat. Besides, the monster should be 1st Mortal Awakening. It is weak. I shC'' Swoosh! Bang! Suddenly, a brown fur shed before my eyes. Something grazed my cheek and struck the tree behind me. A drop of blood trickled down from the fresh cut on my right cheek. In the next second, a powerful force struck my abdomen. I was thrown off my feet. A monster about seven feet tall on two powerful hind legs that end in wed, three-toed feet stood a few meters away. The monster''s body was hulking and muscr, with a wide chest and massive shoulders that sloped down to a narrow waist. Its arms were thick and powerful, withrge, round fists at the end of each arm. ''Which idiot said 1st Mortal Awakening monsters are weak? It was a straight knockout if I wasn''t prepared!'' I swiftly stood back and held the ck sword with both hands. The bipedal monster covered in fur was punching empty air, as if taunting me. I looked below. My clothes were torn and a small brown armor could be seen inside. That''s right! I was wearing thin bracers, shin guards, cuirass, and a tasset inside my clothes! I came prepared! I wasn''t anywhere near the Lake of Purity yet. Here, only monsters of 1st mortal awakening roam. Yet, I couldn''t react to thest attack. My heart was thumping heavily inside my heart. I was excited! Swoosh! The monster punched with its right arm. Shifting my weight, I rolled to the right. At the same time, I kept my eyes peeled open to look for openings. ''It has thick legs, which means it should be fast. It can also stretch its arm to attack at long range.'' The fists struck me 3 times. But they weren''t fatal hits, as I always dodged at thest second. ''It has a 5 meter attack range. A two second gap is created before it can attack with the same fist. But the monster alternates between the two fists while attacking to punch. It covers for its gap in this way.'' Throughout the battle, I kept my distance while dodging and, when possible, reflecting the attacks. Even at the same ranks, monsters are stronger than humans. However, it doesn''t mean humans can''t win. Unlike monsters, we humans can think and that gives us the advantage over mindless monsters who are controlled by their instincts. ''I got it.'' Ѧd n?a| om Waiting for the next attack, I pulled the other sword out. I was now duel wielding. The fist shot in my direction. Shifting my leg, I narrowly dodged the punch. I tensed my muscles at the same time and swung the sword at the monster''s elongated arm! The monster howled and without pulling its 1st punch attacked with its other fist. Not wasting a moment, I threw the other sword at the monster and dashed toward it. The monster''s 2nd punch changed direction and struck the sword away. But I was already in the range! Putting my strength into the grip, I powerfully shed! Schwing! ''You''ve got to be kidding me'' The de passed through empty air. The monster jumped into the air at thest second. While it was yet to fall down, the monster pulled its punches and rained its fists. Just as I dodged twice, its attack finally connected. ngg!! The force almost brought me to my knees. Landing on the ground, the monster tried to retreat. It couldn''t fight in closebat and needed to create distance to throw punches. But I didn''t let it do that. Kicking the ground, I bolted behind it! Bam! The monster''s arm stretched and shot at me. Yet, I didn''t dodge! Under the monster''s confused gaze, I grabbed its arm and pulled! It lost its bnce and fell! In the vulnerable position it couldn''t attack properly! Yet, when I swung my sword, it attacked the de blindly! Schwing! x3 Three arcs attacked from different directions! It was a gamble. Even I couldn''t tell if the monster would block this attack or not. The chances of sess were only 1/3! ng!! The metallic echo rang! My arm shook, and the de flew away! Hurriedly standing up, the monster kept its eyes on the flying de and then looked at me. It was about to attack Spurt! However, another sword pierced through its heart! It was the sword that I had thrown at the beginning! The monster had fallen next to the sword that I tossed to distract it before. It was because of this that I took the gamble with only 1/3 chances of sess. If the monster blocked my original attack, it would be rxed and use that time to stand back. My goal was to use the gap and finish it with the other sword on the ground! Thud! The monster''s eyes gradually lost their radiance. Its lifeless body fell to the ground. And a string of notifications appeared in my eyes. <> A smile appeared on my face. <> Chapter 20 Shop ?Ding! <> <<100 Coins awarded!>> || +50 Life Points || My brows jumped in tion. ''I can get life points by killing monsters!'' It was only a hunch, but the notification confirmed my doubts. Killing others can get me life points! Also, unlike mana stones that are rare, monsters were dime a dozen! The notifications continued. Ding! <> ''Interface.'' I muttered under my breath. [Floor 0] [Shop] [Language Trantor] Level 0 Three lines appeared in front of me. Higher floor ess to the Tower of Babel was only possible from Master rank. The Language trantor skill was a basic skill that every ascender connected to Tower would receive. Its job was to makemunication between the residents of other worlds easier. It is a basic skill but at higher levels it bes a terrifying power. I opened the Shop function and went through the list. [Basic Sword] Low Common, Cost - 1000 Coins [Wooden Shield] Intermediate Common, Cost - 5000 Coins [Butchering Knife] Low Common, Cost - 6000 Coins ''The prices are as outrageous as ever.'' The Shop had a famous nickname in the novel ''Rip-off Luxury Store''. The prices of the items weren''t fixed. It depended on the necessity of the item. You are injured and need first aid? Here, the medicines are only 10,000 Coins! You are stranded on an ind filled with monsters? Ourtest offer gives you a Lowmon grade sword for 20,000 Coins! You are standing in front of an armory? Che, we have a 500 Coins Lowmon grade sword if you want. The equipment from the shop can be used only by the buyer. It is destroyed if others try to use it. It was expensive. It couldn''t be shared. Hence, the nickname ''Rip-off Luxury Store''. That said, the shop wasn''t useless. You could buy items without expending any resources other than coins. You could buy water in the desert, mosquito repellent in the middle of the forest, and toilet paper in the washroom! The advantages couldn''t be ignored! If you knew what you were going to need, you could also buy the items beforehand at cheap prices. [Grace Dew] Low Umon - 30,000 Coins ''That''s surprising'' 30,000 Coins for Grace Dew is the original price. But I knew that it could be used to remove the curse from the Crown of Massacre I had in my possession. In other words, I needed the item. Yet, it was being sold at its original price. ''They'' didn''t know about my knowledge of the future. That was the conclusion I arrived at. The hidden use of Grace Dew would be discovered by one of Jae-sung''spanions in the future. They discovered that the Dew had a synergizing effect and could only be used for the Crown of Massacre. It was a knowledge I received by reading the novel. It would make sense for the prices of items to remain the same if ''they'' didn''t know about the knowledge I received from the novel. ''Good, this is good.'' The corner of my lips were twitching. I could feel myself grinning. ''I can buy items I will need in future at low cost, and'' ''They'' don''t know about future knowledge. It was a jackpot, bigger than the Crown of Massacre, or anything else, for that matter. Removing these thoughts before it became dangerous, I calcted the number of monsters needed to buy the ''Grace Dew''. ''300 1st Mortal Awakening. The number isrge, but it will go down drastically if I hunt stronger monsters.'' Reconfirming my goals, I continued traveling. The darkness of the forest seemed to engulf me. The only light came from the asional beam of moonlight filtering through the canopy of trees above. My senses were heightened, and I became acutely aware of every heartbeat. I could audibly hear the blood rushing through my ears. The silence was almost deafening, but I was slowly getting ustomed to it. I was traveling in the direction of the Lake of Purity. However, my main goal was deeper inside the forest. It was the nest of Griffin. If I had to be exact, it was the ''Port'' under the Griffin''s nest. A Port is the essible gateway to a small part of a world annihted by the Apocalypse. However, if I wanted to survive there I needed to be stronger than I currently was. Even before thinking about the Port, there were countless hurdles to consider. Griffin''s nest was in the core section. To go there, I needed to traverse through the dangerous middle section that was filled with thousands of monsters. One wrong move and I was dead. Moving sneakily until one reaches the core section is the only way to remain safe. Jae-sung was no different. He had done the same in the novel. However, I had different ns. ''I will wipe out the monsters in the middle section.'' The time limit was 5 days, and my goal was to do something that neither the Imperial army nor the protagonist could achieve. ''The first step is clearing the horde of monsters guarding the Lake of Purity.'' My feet didn''t stop running even though I was tired. There was no rest for the wicked, after all. ''This works!'' I was holding a potted daisy in my arms. It wasn''t nted in the ground. But it could use its skill of repelling the monsters away. The flower was slowly swaying while humming in an unknownnguage. It was peaceful and serene. I held the nt-type summon closely and peeked from my hiding. A few dozen meters away from me were two monsters. The monster closer to me was a massive creature that stood on two powerful hind legs. It was covered in shaggy ck fur and its eyes were bright red. The monster''s head was broad and rounded, with a snout that jutted out prominently. The one farther from me was a graceful and majestic creature and stood on four delicate legs. It was covered in a brown sleek fur. However, the most striking feature were the monster''s antlers branching out from its head in a beautiful and intricate pattern. They were injured with blood sttered across their fur. Ignoring their injuries, they were circling each other while ring aggressively. The bear lunged forward, its massive paws shing at the air. The deer monster darted to the side, evading the bear''s attack with ease. It retaliated with a swift kick from its powerful hind legs, striking the bear squarely in the chest. The bear stumbled backwards, growling in pain. But the bear swiftly retaliated with a fearsome roar. The two creatures collided with a thunderous crash, fur and antlers flying as they grappled for dominance. The bear''s ws tore at the deer monster''s nk, leaving deep gouges in its fur. But the deer monster was quick and agile, twisting and turning to avoid the worst of the bear''s attacks. It struck back with its antlers, scoring a ncing blow on the bear''s shoulder. The fight raged on, each creature gaining and losing ground as they battled for supremacy. Blood stained the ground beneath them, evidence of the wounds they had inflicted on each other. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the bearnded a decisive blow, knocking the deer monster to the ground with a powerful swipe of its paw. Gasping for breath as the bear loomed over it, the deer monstery still. Spurt! However, a ck de stabbed the bear monster from behind. The monster stared at the deer monster in front of it. Until itsst breath it couldn''t locate the sudden attacker. The deer monster swayed. It didn''t have strength left to continue. But it was determined to defeat me. Although the monster was determined, its body wasn''t. "Don''t resist." With a swift and practiced motion. I plunged the de into the monster''s forehead. Ding! <> <> <<200 Coins awarded!>> || +100 Life Points || I got to work immediately and made a small cut over where the monsters'' hearts should have been. Every being that has reached 1st Mortal Awakening contains a magic stone. For the residents of World of Magic & Sword, it was their heart. The mana(magic) stone taken from living beings contains more mana. However, the stone automatically dissolves into thin air within 24 hours of the creature''s death. These mana stones had to be used before that time limit. This made them a raremodity and only a select few individuals could use them. They were different from the high grade mana stones I used previously. The ones I used were extracted from ley lines. The mineral mana stones don''t dissolve into thin air and have roughly the same purity. Though, these mana stones take a lot more time to absorb aspared to mana stones extracted from living beings. ''Aigoo, my bag is getting heavy. I need an inventory to store items.'' Theck of storage rings or simr magic had forced me to bring only a scarce amount of items with me. I was carrying pieces of armor, a few rations, first-aid, extremely bright and smelly firecrackers, and blue zoa berries which were used to create prank food that can upset the stomach. These were the bare minimum necessity for my trip C the berries weren''t actually. I had them on me before leaving. Of course, I could''ve bought more items. But it would''ve been too embarrassing if after the arrogant words I spoke to the chimpanzee, I had to pack my things before leaving. The mana stones were collected in a short while. I ced them in the bag. Then, I started moving again. It was when I was practicing my sword while on the move. Something clicked inside my mind. It was as if I finally understood where to ce the final pieces of the puzzle. A notification appeared in my vision and confirmed my doubts. Ding! <> <> - Ѧd n?a| om - > - > ''I can finally use the main skill of the Phantom Series!'' The information as well as instructions on how to perform the skill were already in my head. But I couldn''tprehend them. It was no different from trying to read an unknownnguage. The notification was telling me that my understanding of swords has reached a point where I could grasp the movement and execute the skill. I stood in front of empty air and swung my de. There was a tree to my right but I shed ahead. Schwing! The de curved to the right at thest second. A small cut ran across the tree''s trunk. ''Hmm.'' I closely examined the gash and used the technique a few more times. ''I can bend the de roughly 30 degrees. It isn''t much but it''s a start.'' The results were better than I expected. A lot better. ''It isn''t a ranked skill, yet. But it''s already useful enough! I can''t wait for its advancement!'' The Bending de was the central technique of Celestial Swordsmanship: Phantom Series. At highest mastery it can cut through dimensions! It bes an unavoidable attack that is no different from teleportation! ''It''s the first day but the rewards are already great!'' I smacked my lips. This wasn''t the time to be satisfied! It was time for a raid! Chapter 21 Madness ?The rays of emerging dawn reflected on theke''s serene surface. Theke''s water was sparkling unnaturally. Around it were hordes of monsters. Some were resting, some frolicking, while some were ying with each other. Unlike the rest of the forest where monsters fought for supremacy against each other, the surroundings of theke painted a peaceful picturesque scene. My brows furrowed looking at the scene. I was standing on top of a tree to scout the situation from far away. pnd,no?1,o ''The number of monsters is over 200. It''s more than I anticipated.'' In human settlements, the rumors of Lake of Purity foretold about theke''s ability to purify evil beings by burning them. However, that was a lie. Theke had no such ability. Those rumors were created and spread by the ruling ss, the nobles, to hide its actual ability. Although the monsters guarding theke prevented stragglers from using theke and finding its worth, the nobles'' cautious nature made them weave the rumors and manipte the public into believing them. ''I should get to work.'' The sun was peeking from the horizon and I decided to climb down. However, I didn''t move for a few good minutes. ''I climbed the tree easily, but how do I climb down?'' I was massaging my back while rushing through the forest. Indeed, I skipped the narration of my descent down the tree. But I did not do that because I almost broke my back after falling. Nothing like that happened, definitely not. Through the corner of my vision I could see a considerable number of monsters only a few hundred meters away. Yet, the monsters did not attack me. Part of the reason was the sound-nullifying trait of forest and part was theke itself. Lake of Purity can dissolve magic stones and the mana they contain into itself. This allows those who enter theke to absorb mana directly from the water. Absorbing mana with this method shortens the time needed for advancing through Mortal Awakening ranks. Advancing from 1st Mortal Awakening to 2nd Mortal Awakening can take anywhere from 3 years to 5 years, depending on one''s talent. Likewise, the amount of time required for reaching 3rd Mortal Awakening after 2nd Mortal Awakening is roughly 5-10 years on average. If correct conditions are met theke allows one to reach 2nd Mortal Awakening within 1-5 days! And 3rd Mortal Awakening in 3-5 weeks! Theke was the reason why the Empire and its nobles clear the outer section of the forest of the monsters regrly. Under the guise of protecting civilians, they use theke to advance their loyal subjects and heirs in a short span of time! It wasn''t all rainbow and sunshine, though. There was a reason why the Empire used theke only asionally. The cause were the monsters. The monsters using theke rotate daily with those in the middle section. In other words, a new batch of monsterse to theke every day. Even if the Imperial army defeats the monsters guarding theke, they will have to fight new monsters the next day, and again new monsters the next day and again and again. Not only does this cycle continue, but it gets worse. The ascended rank monsterse out of the middle section if the horde of monsters going to theke keep getting killed. When that happens, the Imperial army no longer has a chance to win. They''d get ughtered. Thus, the Imperial army and the nobles only attack once every few years to avoid enraging the ascended monsters resting inside the forest. It took me a few minutes to reach my destination. I was hiding behind a tree with an enormous trunk. Behind me were two small hills. The path between the hills blocked anyone from attacking from the sides and I was nning to use it. I took out the Crown of Massacre from my bag and wore it. <> "Ag..rghh" My eyes turned bloodshot. Veins protruding on my neck almost seemed to burst. My breathing turned heavy and a cacophony of strange noises erupted inside my mind. <<1%... 4%.... 5%...18%....>> Kill Burn Murder Destroy Rage Annihte Demolish Obliterate Decimate Wreck Devastate Ruin Shatter Smash Crush Ravage Deste Conquer Consume Overwhelm <<25%... 40%.... 59%...89%....>> Murder Kill Kill Destroy Kill Murder Kill Destroy Kill Kill Destroy Murder Kill Burn Murder Burn Destroy Burn Murder Burn Burn Burn Murder To stop the voices from dominating my mind, I held my sword in inverted grip. I took deep breaths. Haaaah! Haaaah! And with a swift motion plunged the de into my right thigh. "!!!" Unbridled pain shot through my body. Waves of intense heat pulsed through my body with the injury as a central point. I clenched my jaws tightly to stop myself from shouting. After what felt like an eternity the voices dulled. <<...100%!> <> Ding! Grade: High-Epic Kill Points: 00 Description: The crown stores the resentment of those it has killed. It uses resentment to empower its user. *Note: The crown has been afflicted with the curse of madness and bloodlust. The voices finally shut-up. It allowed me to take a breather and apply the first-aid on my injury. I checked my wound and sighed in relief. The wound wasn''t deep. I won''t have any problems in fighting ahead. Originally, my n was to gather the Coins and buy ''Grace Dew''. After that I would purify and use the crown. But I realized my naivety. I was going to fight hordes of monsters without a back-up. Each of those monsters was stronger than me and a single stray attack was enough to kill me. It was humiliating but this was the truth. As of now, I was weak. So, I decided to use the crown. The crown cannot be used until it is purified or I have a way to counter the curse. But that wasn''t my goal. Even without being purified the crown will store the numbers of kills. This way, the moment I purify it, I can use it inbat. If I went with my original n, I would''ve gained the kill counts only after purifying it. It would waste all the monsters I was going to kill until the crown was purified. ''It will take at least 5-7 days before I''m consumed by the bloodlust.'' I closed my eyes and listened. The voices hadn''t vanished yet. However, they were barely audible. I had a week before I would lose my sense of self to the crown. It was more than enough. I would gain the Coins to purify it today itself. Everything was in ce. I sighed softly and muttered. "Release" Monsters flocked to theke of purity in droves. If one was toy their eyes on the scene they would see monsters of all kinds. Bears, kangaroos, typus, zebra, crocodile. The monsters had simr appearance to the animals from Sol''s 2nd life. There was one major difference however. These monsters were massive and frightening to look at. Average size of these ferocious monsters went from 3-5 meters to some reaching tens of meters in height. The towering giants covered the area surrounding thekespletely. The monsters numbered less than 300 but more than 200. It was the size of a small army. The fact that the majority of monsters consisted of 2nd Mortal Awakening rank and around 50 of them were of 3rd Mortal Awakening rank was even more terrifying. The numbers were enough to wipe out several cities and towns. Sol was looking at such a scene with a focused gaze. A whisper left his mouth. "Release" Three great boars appeared from the cards, in the middle of Sol''s current location and the monsters inhabiting theke. The boars wererge and intimidating, roughly the size of a mini truck. Saliva spilled from their mouth and they charged into the monsters of theke. At first the monster did not pay attention to the great boars. They were their own kind, the monsters thought. The great boars however didn''t seem to think the same. With another roar they shed with the first line of monsters! Surprised shrieks erupted. The two massive tusks of the boars impaled different monsters each. Flinging their heads aggressively, the boars threw the monsters into the crowd! A frenzy took ce! Ding! <> <> The monsters finally responded. They growled and circled the three aggressive boars. But despite the numerical disadvantage, the boars didn''t retreat. Instead as if the impossible odds were a sweet nectar, they didn''t hesitate to dive into it! Against tens of monsters there wasn''t much the three boars could do. The result was decided swiftly. Yet, the boars killed two more monsters with their dying breath! Ding! <> <> <<500 Coins awarded!>> << +4 Kill Points! >> || +250 Life Points || The monsters were infuriated! The peace in the vicinity of theke was broken! Their anger turned to the boars and they stomped on them but the boars vanished into thin air! They searched for the enemies but found nothing! Amidst their confusion, a distinct shout echoed. It was a human voice. "I''m here, my points!" A ck haired human was taunting them! Chapter 22 How A Summoner Fights [1] ?Sol''s goal was to ess the Port under the Griffin''s nest. However, let alone surviving in the different world connected through the Port, even reaching the Port was nigh impossible. His biggest hurdle was the middle section which was filled with an unknown number of ascended rank monsters. To ease his journey Sol was trying to take over the Lake of Purity. It was to advance in rank by using theke, before he had to enter the middle section. In this case, where every monster was way stronger than himself, Sol''s goals where he had a close deadline were stupid. He was weaker than average knights, he didn''t have a backup if something were to go wrong, unlike Jae-sung he didn''t have a system that makes him stronger by killing monsters. It didn''t make sense that he was thinking of aplishing what the Imperial army couldn''t aplish. But Sol had two things that supported his confidence in achieving his goals. An ability that made him no different from a one-man army and the presence of mind to make the most out of that ability. Most would think of Sol''s aim of achieving what nobody could do as foolish. But Sol never cared what others thought. Because actions speak louder than words. pnd,no?1,o ''I know I was the one to taunt them, but can''t theye in fewer numbers!'' My feet didn''t stop running towards the two hills. The two hills were at a distance from theke and out of the views of the monsters. A group of 7 monsters was rushing behind me! It didn''t take long to enter the passage between the hills. There was a reason why I came here. The steep sides of the passage, which are the hills, blocked anyone from using a path other than the two entrances to set their foot into this passage. There were only two entrances and this prevented me from an ambush as long as I was careful. I prepared traps too, but only a few. I didn''t have much time to make many traps nor did I have many coins to buy truly useful ingredients from the shop. I had to make do with whatever I had. The ground beneath my foot trembled. Clouds of dust were kicked into the air. The group of enraged monsters was about to enter the passage. I could feel my heart pounding heavily against my chest. My breathing was heavy with tension and anticipation. ''Let''s do this.'' With a strange cry, the monster at the forefront of the horde leaped into the air. The four-legged monster with antlers on its head was faster than the other six monsters behind it. While the others were yet to enter the passage, it had already covered half the distance between us. ''I can''t block the passage until every monster is inside. Otherwise, my summons will be sandwiched between them.'' Facing the monster wasn''t a good choice until things were in ce. I began retreating. The monster, however, was faster than me. It covered the distance swiftly. At thest step, it leaped with its antlers facing forward to impale me. Its footnded on the ground and I was only a few meters away. Suddenly, the sound of twigs snapping echoed and the ground beneath the monster sank. Without dy, it fell into the pit I had dug beforehand. "Haah! Haah!" I was prepared for the possibility of a fast monster joining the pack that would get baited with my taunts. If that happened I would need to summon my monsters earlier than nned and I would miss the perfect timing. To avoid that, I dug a few small pits. The pits were small enough that the monster could jump out of them without problems and it had no extra traps to injure them. But it did its job. To slow the monster until the other monsters entered the passage. Finally, the other 6 monsters were inside the path between the two hills. ''Release'' Two Great boars appeared behind me. At the same time, two more boars came out of the cards at the entrance on theke''s side. The monsters were now trapped inside with the boars blocking the path. Reacting instinctively, the monsters recognized the boars as the simr ones who destroyed the peace and tranquility of theke. Without further ado, the boars also attacked. I couldn''t control the boars, but simr to baby tarants, they followed their description. I didn''t enter the fray recklessly and waited. The battle was 7 v/s 4. We were at a disadvantage but I didn''t summon more boars. If I wanted I could crush these 7 monsters in an instant by summoning all of my 30 Great Boars. But that would be foolish. I was aiming to whittle enemy monsters'' numbers by taunting them repeatedly until only a small group was left. To win, I didn''t need to be careful of the number of monsters nor their strength, but my magic power consumption. Magic power was the fuel I needed to summon the great boars and one great boar needed 100 MP to be summoned. It was almost half of my total MP. If I ran out of MP, I would need to wait 2 hours to replenish my MP without external means. This made it clear ''I''ll summon only enough boars to make sure I don''t sustain losses in terms of MP exchange. I can regenerate my MP with monsters'' mana stone after all.'' The air shook as the boars shed with monsters. Fur, scales, and blood spilled into the air, filling the air with a rustic taste. The monster that had fallen into the pit jumped out, but the boars behind me had long reached it by then. With a forceful thrust, the monster was flung back to its group. Ding! <> << 100 Coins awarded!>> << +1 Kill Point >> || +50 Life Points || It didn''t take long for the first death to ur. The monsters were more in number but the boars had higher efficiency! The Great Boars were madly charging, biting, and attacking the enemy without any hesitation! Although all monsters were trying to kill boars, they were attacking without the slightest bit of coordination and oftentimes attacking each other due to their high numbers. ''Tch, that damn snake. '' A white snake roughly the length of 3 Great Boarsbined was crushing one of the boars by coiling around it. The snake was by far the strongest monster in the present horde. Before the boar was killed I canceled my summon and refilled my 10 MP. The other 3 boars were in not much better condition. Though 2 of 7 monsters were dead, in a few minutes, all the remaining boars would die from the piling injuries. I took a deep breath and exhaled loudly. The cold hilt of the sword in my hand felt especially chilly at the moment. Mayhem was ensuing in front of me. Monstersrger than cars and jeeps were wing, snarling, biting and pouncing at each other, and I joined in the chaos! Thick mana wrapped around my body, enforcing my physical capabilities. I kicked the ground and darted ahead! The boar nearest to me was fighting against two four-footed monsters. The first monster had six eyes and ck-white stripes running across its body. The second monster was more dangerous. It had many 5-meter-long spikes protruding out of its back and was capable of pulling them out with its tail and throwing them. I jumped on top of the boar with a single leap. As my footnded on its brown fur, using the momentum gained from the jump, I bent my legs and tensed my calves. Like a bullet shot from a gun, I released the tension stored in my legs in a single burst and jumped toward the first monster! While in the air, I threw my spare sword at the second monster. ng. It struck its hard scales and didn''t do any damage. But the attack distracted it. Inded on the first monster''s head. Before the it could notice me, a small intruder on the battlefield, my sword pierced through its eye. Ding! <> << 100 Coins>> << +1 Kill>> || +50|| A flurry of notifications erupted in the corner of my vision. I jumped down and retreated, not waiting to be crushed below the monster''s falling corpse. The 2nd monster shrieked and threw a spike in my direction. I increased the density of mana on my legs. The slightly higher reinforcement allowed me to dodge the attack. But the monster was about to attack again. Its monstrouslyrge body was rushing to tten me. Just as it was about to continue, the boar that it had neglected pierced its brain with its tusks. Ding! <> << 200 Coins>> << +1 Kill>> || +100|| A short spark coursed through my head. I swiftly looked at the battlefield and smiled grimly. ''Another boar was killed while my attention was preupied.'' It was now two boars and me v/s 4 monsters. The white snake slithered around the battlefield. Contrary to my assumptions, it wasing towards me! The monster instinctively understood that it had to kill me to win. But, I didn''t hesitate and rushed at it too! If I killed the white snake our side would win! ''I can only summon one more boar. Anything more and I''ll suffer losses from this fight.'' My feet didn''t stop. The gears of my mind churned to find a way. A way to kill the white snake with a single reinforcement. Using any more than 1 extra boar was out of question. This was the first fight and many more were toe today itself. The battles will grow tougher as time passes. If I had to incur losses on my first fight that meant the same would happen in the next fights. It would be meaningless if I won the fight but lost the war! The distance between the white snake and me rapidly closed. The remaining two boars were rushing to thest three monsters. A card appeared in my hand. I flicked my wrist and threw the card in the air. The flying card was small enough that the white snake didn''t notice it. And the moment it was directly above the snake''s head ''Release!'' A great boar dropped on top of the snake and crushed it! Ding! <> << 200 Coins>> << +1 Kill>> || +100|| Every Great Boar was the size of a mini truck. And they weighed over a few tons! Its weight was more than enough to kill the unaware Great White Viper by crushing it! With the Great White Viper dead, the tide of battle changed in our favor. It was now 3 Great Boars and me v/s 3 monsters! I turned to the boar that killed the Great White Viper. Though I couldn''t control the boars, they would never harm me. It was an instinctive understanding on my part as their summoner. And up till now, they had not once tried to attack me. The boar didn''t rush into the battle immediately, however. It was staring at me with a wronged gaze. Almost as if it wasining about the hical treatment it received from me. "I won''t do that again." I coughed awkwardly. ''I won''t do that with you again.'' It took a few minutes to end the battle. With equal numbers on both sides, the fight was easier than it was in the beginning. Ding! <> <> <> << 400 Coins awarded! >> << +3 Kill Points >> || +200 Life Points! || Breathing heavily, I dropped to the ground. Only a single boar remained on the battlefield with me. I stored it inside a summoner card and felt my MP drain. Corpses of monstersy strewn and smashed around me. Yet, my heart wasn''t disgusted. ''I won!'' An inexplicable burst of happiness and excitement surged through me. I felt alive at this moment! ''That was fun! Let''s do it again!'' Basking in the warm feelings, I didn''t move for some time. I then used my sword as support and stood up. My gaze swept through the corpses of monsters. In about 15 minutes, I extracted their magic stones. ''4 Magic Stones from 1st Mortal Awakening monsters and 3 from 2nd Mortal Awakening monsters.'' ''I can refill 150 MP from 1st Mortal Awakening monsters'' magic stones on average and roughly 400 MP from 2nd Mortal Awakening monsters'' magic stones.'' The loot was satisfactory for the first battle. I used 1600 MP for the battle. It was a profit of 200 MP! That meant 2 more boars! The MP gained might seem little, but that was because the monsters that came after me were mostly 1st Mortal awakening. As I keep bringing more monsters, over time, the monsters chasing after me would consist mostly of the 2nd Mortal Awakening. After all, only a few 1st Mortal Awakening monsters were present near theke, most were of 2nd Mortal Awakening. Muhahaha! A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step! The magic stones from monsters are also easier to absorb. It takes one minute to absorb them at best! I can use these stones during battles! ''This is the best!'' ''This is the worst!'' I was running like a bitch chased by her suitors with my tails between my legs! ''Shit! Why did I have to be greedy!?'' The sun was shining brightly in the sky while the sky itself was colored in orangish Fuck, I don''t have time to givementary! It was almost evening! A thin line of sweat gathered on my forehead. A 30-strong monster horde was chasing after me! And 90% of those monsters were peak 2nd Mortal Awakening! Invisible tears slid down my cheek. ''Throughout the day, I was hunting the monsters by having a small group chase after me. This was going to be thest group I would hunt before shing against the 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters that are responsible for guarding theke.'' I recalled my foolish thoughts. Drunk on my victories, I decided to go big before the final battle of the day. In short, I tried to have a slightly big group of monsters chase after me to get more spoils. ''Thirty hulking monsters are trying to hunt me! How is this a slightly big group!'' Why was I in this predicament? To understand, I would need to reiterate the events from when I eradicated the 4th group of monsters. Chapter 23 How A Summoner Fights [2] ?[shback to the morning] "Haah! Haah!" I wiped the sweat from my forehead and stood, using my Gylothyn as support. The sun would reach its peak in a few hours. It was still early morning now and I hadpleted hunting my 4th monster group. ''The numbers of monsters are increasing every time.'' The 1st group had 7 monsters, the 2nd had 9, there were 10 monsters in the 3rd group and the 4th group had 13 monsters. The majority of monsters being 2nd Mortal Awakening wasn''t helping either. A familiar chime echoed in my head. Ding! <> <> - ''I finally learned these two!'' Body strengthening was an active skill that boosted physical abilities by coating the body in mana. It was one of the most basic skills to have and yet no one could deny its usefulness! Whereas Increased Mana Absorption was a passive skill. You can absorb mana from the atmosphere, mana stones, or other sources to regain mana faster! Above all, it also affects mana recovery speed! It was tiresome to check my stats while standing, so I sat down. I took out 3 green pills from my bag and ate them. Grade: Low-Common Description: Restores your very stamina slightly. Effects can be stacked. The bottle contains 30 pills. I bought them in the morning before I attacked. It cost me all the coins I had left after creating the traps. I could buy more of them now that I had extra coins, but you can guess, they got outrageously expensive! ''Scammer Shop!'' Name: Sol Lionel Age: 19 years Race: Demi-Human Rank: Beginner Profession: N/A Coins: 5400 - [Stats] Physique: 21.91 Magic Power: 110.00/231.45 - [Skills] Level 4 Level 3 Level 7 Level 1 Level 1 ''The coins are steadily increasing! I can''t wait until I get enough coins to use the Crown of Massacre!'' My skills were also growing! The reason behind my fast skill progression was the Tower of Babel. With my spiritual link connected with the Tower, unlike others who are connected to the world link, I can progress faster than others, at least until coalescence begins and everyone also gets connected to the Tower of Babel. The spiritual link, or link for short, is the reason why one can break through their limits and learn ranked skills. A world link connects its residents spiritually. It allows anyone on the server to tap into other residents'' records unconsciously and learn from them. Server is what the collection of individual links is called, and the record is the information that the world spirits have on their residents. Learning a skill isn''t an individual effort. You are tapping into records of those who had learned a simr skill in the past, learning from them and mastering those techniques. Two things of note were that you can''t tap into records of those who are alive, and you can only tap into records of the past, not the present. Ѧd n?a| om We cannot actively tap into the link. It happens passively and we have no control over it. Rather, it was correct to say it happens continuously and unconsciously. Tapping into others'' records and making those skills yours were two different factors altogether. The link was a support at best. It won''t develop your skills without personal effort. The multiverse link, Tower of Babel, allowed users to tap into every world link. Hence, a faster progression because you get to tap into a very specific simr technique. The reasony in the vast number of records, muchrger than those avable from a single world link. Though it was cheating, I was going to use this advantage to my heart''s content! The connection to the Tower was not harmful, after all. Not yet, at least. [shback ends] ''Ah, hell naw! I wasted too much time with a useless shback!'' The monsters were almost at my tail! I used my skill! Level 4 A cool sensation spread over my body as mana wrapped around me. My head felt strangely clear. It was as if a murky fog covering my mind was slightly lifted. It was addicting honestly. ''Strange, I don''t think the body strengthening skill should clear my mind at level 4 This isn''t the time to be brainstorming though! Run bitch, run!'' My mana was being drained rapidly. I used the mana stone to refill my MP. Thankfully, the was now Level 5, and the process ended swiftly. With the increased stats, which wereparable to a beginner 2nd Mortal Awakening, I was able to buy a few more seconds. My point with the shback was that the fights became easier thanks to the skills. The skills were also undergoing tremendous growth, as I was using them in real battles. - After learning from my mistake from first 4 hunts, I only baited the small group of monsters from thekeside every time. To not get overwhelmed by their numbers. In total, I eliminated 10 groups of monsters that averaged 12 monsters each. Roughly 70 of those monsters were 1st Mortal Awakening, and the rest were 2nd Mortal Awakening. However, the 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters were now beginning to pay attention to me. They numbered over 50. It didn''t help that it was almost evening. I decided to make thisst hunt, beforeunching a full-scale attack at theke. Since I was sessful till now, I dared to pull arger group. But identally called too many! I entered the passage between the two hills and popped thest 5 stamina recovery pills into my mouth. The effect was apparent quickly. The heaviness of my muscles lessened, and so did my dull movements. ''Ugh, all my traps are gone except one.'' The monsters running at the forefront,rge birds that couldn''t fly, fell into pits. Just as half of the monsters entered the passageway, I released one boar. At the edges on top of the hill on my right, there were numerous tree trunks hacked and ced in a particr order. The preparation of the logs took me a few good hoursst night. I also had to buy a saw from the Shop. Thankfully, the hard work was going to help me now. ''Release'' A boar came out of the card beside the logs on the hill. The boar unknowingly pushed one log forward due to the location of the card and the log. The log rolled ahead and pushed another log. It created a domino effect and Dozens of tree logs fell from the hills! Bam! Bam! Bam! Ding! <> <> <> <> <<>> <<>> << 1200 Coins awarded! >> << +6 Kill Points! >> || +600 Life Points! || Too many monsters were chasing after me. But I was, of course, prepared! Six monsters died to my trap! By the time the logs fell, almost all monsters had entered the passage. The ones who died were thest 6 monsters at the end of the pack. The monsters were disoriented thanks to the massive shocks created by the falling logs. I didn''t give them time to rest and released 15 boars! Ding! || Number of Greats Boar summoned: 15 || || Great Boars'' Physique will be temporarily strengthened! || || Great Boar Physique: 250(+2.5)! || Seven boars sandwiched the panicked monsters from both sides! Chaos erupted! The sound of system notification continued in my ears like a waterfall! It was as mesmerizing as it was overwhelming! I didn''t hold back either. With a mana stone in my left hand and a sword in my right hand, I rushed into the fray! A cool sensation enveloped my being and my physical stats almost tripled! I went deeper into the battlefield while killing the monsters that were fatally hit by the boars. Despite the lower numbers, we had the upper hand in this fight, but that wouldn''tst long. ''Summon Great Boar x2'' The moment my feet reached my destination, I summoned two more boars in the middle of the enemy monsters! The monsters were flung away when two massive boars appeared beneath them! The battle was progressing quickly and the boars were also dying at a swift pace. I had my eyes peeled open to summon the ones who were about to die and summon new boars. The monsters who had the number advantage quickly began to lose their advantage as the number of boars never fell below 15. The more they killed, the more boars appeared! Spurt! My sword pierced the ostrich-like monster''s head. Wiping my forehead, I took out another mana stone from my pocket and started absorbing it. The boars were dying at a fast pace. My mana absorption was barely keeping up. If I didn''t have skill to remove boars who were near death and refill a bit of my mana instantly, I would''ve lost this tug of war already. It might seem like I was winning, but the results were just as uncertain as when the battle had begun. I was walking on a tightrope. My hand swept across my face, and I realized. A grin was etched on my face. Chapter 24 Paradise ?Eliminating thest group was rather tiring. It took me almost an hour to finish them all. But the rewards were also worth it. I collected the magic stones and started moving. ''25 magic stones of 2nd Mortal Awakening, and 5 from 1st Mortal Awakening monsters.'' In thest fight against those 30 monsters, I didn''t hold back in summoning boars to assist me and fight. It was to get an idea of how to fight againstrge numbers with active summoning. I scouted the situation at theke. Under the golden setting sun, theke appeared like a paradise hidden on earth. ''123 monsters alive. Of those, at least 50 are 3rd Mortal awakening. Tsk, it''s going to be tough.'' The evening had descended and so would night in a few hours. The next batch of monsters would likelye tomorrow at early dawn. That left me with barely 10 hours to finish everything. ''For my breakthrough to 2nd Mortal Awakening, I''ll need to spend at least 3-4 hours in theke. That leaves me 6 hours to get the work done.'' The pieces needed to conquer theke were assembling in my head. ''6 hours aren''t enough to prepare traps. The monsters aren''t leaving theke anymore too, even if I taunt them. It''s most likely that the 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters aremanding them to stay put.'' Monsters gain intelligence from Master rank. But even before reaching that rank, they have rudimentary intelligence. The reason why 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters were stopping the other monsters froming after me had to be one of the two: They realized that I was dangerous after I eliminated 30 monsters horde or they don''t think I''m worth their attention but don''t want more monsters to die as it might enrage their masters, the ascended rank monsters. ''As I thought, this would be thest battle for theke. I will have to finish them in a head-on sh.'' However, 50 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters were too strong for my boars to take on. Not to mention our forces numbers were roughly 1/4th of the enemy forces. If we fought head-on, I won''t have enough MP to maintain a constant number of boars. Mana recovery wouldn''t be able to keep up. It was barely enough in thest fight. Back then, the enemy forces were only twice as many as us and didn''t have any 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters. ''No matter how I think about it, this is the only way.'' At mymand, a ck grimoire appeared in the air. Name: Sol Lionel Life Points: 16,251 upation: Summoner upation Level: Level 3 Summon Capacity: 1000 umted Life Points to next Level: 16,901/100,000 Skill(s) Unlocked: , , , Avenue(s) Unlocked: Insect Avenue, Beast Avenue, nt Avenue [Inscet Avenue] Ѧd n?a| om Jet Dragonfly, Master (Locked) Unlock Cost: 10,000 Life Points - [Beast Avenue] Hound Wolf, Master (Locked) Unlock Cost: 15,000 Life Points ''Which one should I unlock?'' The next battle would be iparably easier if I had Master rank summons with me. There were a few problems, however. Without unlocking the summons, I couldn''t view their stats, skills, or description. Heck, I didn''t know the star rank of the summons either! From Master rank, every rank has 5 sub-ranks. The sub-ranks go from 1-star, the lowest, to 5-star, the highest. Stars represent the number of ranked skills an ascender has for that particr rank. 1-star means one ranked skill and 5-star means 5 ranked skills. The ranked skills have their own ssification system too, but that wasn''t something I needed to discuss now. ''I don''t know what I should choose. Jet Dragon Fly, or Hound Wolf? Which one will help me better in the battle?'' The Hound Wolf seemed to be an attack-type summon like the Great Boar. It would help tremendously if I unlocked it. I also had no idea about the Jet dragonfly honestly. It wouldn''t be funny if it turned out to be a scout-type in this situation where I needed a fighting-type summon. ''But can I even summon them? It takes almost all my MP to summon Day-time Night-time Daisies and they are 3rd Mortal Awakening rank. I doubt I will have enough MP if it''s a powerful master rank summon.'' Ugh, this was hard. But thinking too much was only a waste of time when I had no information to base my decision on. I swiftly made my decision and tapped on the grimoire. .. . .. . ''36 boars, 41 daisies, and 15 baby tarants, five of those tarants are with Lumine. In terms of fighting force, all I have are 36 2nd Mortal Awakening Great Boars and myself.'' The evening was about to leave, giving way to the night. In the few hours between defeating thest group of monsters and starting the attack on theke, Ipleted my deck by constantly using the mana stones to refill my MP. My brows creased. ''Over 50 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters, and 100 2nd Mortal Mortal Awakening monsters are guarding theke.'' A few more monsters starteding to theke after the evening. Good news was that the monsters guarding theke chased away the 1st Mortal Awakening who came to theke. Bad news was they epted 2nd Mortal Awakening monsters. We were outnumbered by arge margin. ''If only I could use the Master rank summon to fight, sigh.'' Species: Hound Wolf Rank: 2-star Master Summoning Cost: 600 Magic Power Housing Space: 50 Physique: 305 Magic Power: 400 Skill: F, F Description: Hound Wolves have a keen sense of smell. They are natural-born predators and when they smell a prey, the prey can no longer escape from them. CC Hound Wolf had two ranked skills! Two! but it needed 600MP to be summoned. ''Sigh, there is no need to cry over spilled milk. I should rather think about reaching the 2nd Mortal Awakening. I will be able to use Hound Wolves then!'' The preparations were done. This was the best I could do without risking damaging my schedule. Taking onest glimpse at the grimoire, I released one great boar. ''Oh, it''s the boar that I threw to kill the Great White Viper.'' The boar had received a scar over its left eye, so it was easy to distinguish from other boars. I jumped over it. "Let''s go." Chapter 25 Paradise Turned Hell ?Magic God Solomon He was the Apocalypse of a weak world, the World of Swords & Magic. Despite that, he was one of the strongest and the most feared apocalypse in the multiverse. The reason were his two abilities: The all-seeing eye that allowed him to gaze anywhere in the multiverse and peer into the past without any restriction. And the ability to create life. Solomon could create an infinite army in an instant. Numbers were useless against him. He would know your schemes before your allies because of his all-seeing eye. Even in the multiverse, where there was no shortage of bizarre abilities, he stood at the pinnacle. It was honestly scary to have Solomon as an enemy. Thankfully, he joined Jae-sung''s side in Vol 10. However, I was reincarnated when the novel reached Vol 12, so I couldn''t say that Solomon didn''t betray Jae-sung in the future and how it ended. I could vividly remember the chapter when Jae-sung fought Solomon for the first time. It wasn''t a battle, but a one-sided massacre. Jae-sung was absolutely thrashed. There was a line Solomon said at the end of the battle, ''You are alive after taking that attack? Rejoice plebeian, you have amused me and earned the right to live one more day.'' Solomon wasn''t even trying to fight! He was the very definition of OP! Later, it was also exined that Solomon was weaker than in his prime. Solomon had long lost his abilities and had been able to recover only the all-seeing eye and life creation. And yet, he was feared across the multiverse. Now, why was I praising Solomon to the ninth heaven? Ignoring the loss of the absolutely necessary manpower C because a certain arrogant angel killed Solomon C the answer was Solomon''s life creation ability. Life creation was different from my summoning, yet at the same time, it was dreadfully simr. Was it a coincidence that Solomon was going to descend in my body? In the past days, I hade up with a hypothesis: Solomon was dead before my reincarnation, or he was gravely injured. The Daemons were trying to revive him in my body and that is their mission in the Kamera continent. If not, the coincidence of Solomon using my body when both of us had simr abilities was too scary. The chances were infinitely minuscule. This is why I believed my hypothesis to be correct. But if I was correct, did my Summoning abilitye from Solomon originally? After all, even if I had the summoning ability, there had to be a logical exnation for how I got the ability in this world and Solomon did say he ''regained'' life creation. The reason why this issue wasplicated was that was an attribute and an attribute belongs to a soul, not the body. If Solomon was revived in my body in the novel, how did he take over my attribute? Did he evolve into after that? Or, was everything a coincidence? Was it by chance that Solomon and I had simr attributes? I needed to look into my origins, my race, to know what the non-human part of me belonged to. That was my only lead to these mysteries. ''Hehehe~ I need to know if I can get Solomon''s other abilities! They are too useful and powerful to pass up on!'' .. . .. . The monsters guarding theke of purity raised their heads. Far away, they could see a cloud of dusting in their direction. A boar was charging at a frightening speed and causing dust to be kicked into the air. It was the only summon I had released as of now. The time of judgment came shortly. Finally, both sides shed. However, I threw the firecrackers into their midst just before we made contact with the monsters. The monsters were simrly charging at us. I covered the boar''s eyes for a few moments. An intensely bright detonation took ce. The monsters who were nearest to the firecrackers lost their vision and crashed. However, that wasn''t all. An extremely pungent smell spread through the air. They started acting crazily and went on a rampage, attacking their allies too. The monsters of the Forest of Silence had highly sensitive vision and sense of smell topensate for the loss of hearing. The firecrackers I threw had a bright re, bright enough topete with the re of the sun, and an extremely pungent smell that would stick to the ground and take a few hours to wash away. I bought the firecrackers back in Rapthial Town for this specific purpose today. With their senses bombarded with too much information, the monsters couldn''t attack. I flicked the 35 boar cards into the air and released the boars inside them! Ding! <> <> <> <> <> The boars fell on top of the monsters and ttened them like pancakes! Over 10 monsters died in the first sh! I ignored the constant flux of notifications and ran ahead. For uncertain reasons, I could feel the judging gaze of a certain boar with a scar on its left eye on my back. Must be my imagination. My stats tripled, and I rushed with greater fervor. The monsters were slowlying back to their senses, but the boars were also killing them at a frightening pace. The towering monsters were shing against the Great Boars. It was as if I was running through andmine, not knowing when I could suddenly die. I took out a new mana stone and absorbed it. At the same time, I used on another boar. This was the 3rd time. My MP was running out faster than I could recover it. Suddenly, a monstrous maw appeared on my left side. A hippopotamus-like monster was trying to eat me alive. I was about to dodge when a 7-meter monster was flung at me from the right side. There was neither space nor time to dodge anymore. '' x4'' Four Great boars came out from the ground. The boars stabbed the hippopotamus monster through its jaw with two tusks of two boars. The monster on my right was rammed and, like a volleyball, thrown back before it couldnd. The 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters finally joined the fray. The tip of the scales was thrown in their favor. ''Shit! and mana stones can''t keep up anymore. I need to use them!'' My sword stabbed through a monster''s skull and using that as a foothold I jumped forward. My goal was to reach theke. '' x5!'' My MP refilled instantaneously and I summoned another boar! Each daisy gave 20 MP upon using cancel. Five daisies meant 100 MP in one go! And I had 40 daisies to use! Theke was now only 20 meters away from me. But before I could continue, a boar and a four-legged monster crashed in front of me. The two were fiercely wrestling for hegemony. I grabbed my spare sword and pulled my arm back. My back was taut like a bow, and I threw the sword. The attack was only supposed to distract the monster so that the boar could kill it. However, contrary to my expectations, the attack hit its mark, the monster''s eye. A notification different from before rang. Ding! Ѧd n?a| om <> C C The mayhem was too chaotic. I couldn''t wait until I reached theke. I used and tossed the bag filled with mana stones into theke. Sizzle! The noise was distinct. I could hear it vividly as the mana stones dissolved into theke. With this, I was left with only 10 2nd Mortal Awakening monsters'' mana stones. The battle continued. Against the monsters who were stronger and more numerous than us, our forces were rapidly draining. Many-a-times, I was almost crushed by the fights between two monsters. But I continued to salvage the monsters who were dead and threw their mana stones into theke. Haah! Haah! ng! My sword shed against the hooves of a 4-meter-long bull. Sparks flew into the air and my arm shook. I could feel my stamina rapidly draining. Even if I could recover my MP quickly, draining it all and refilling it in such a short time was taking a toll on me. A soft glow enshrouded my figure and I bolted ahead. The bull monster stomped its hooves. I rolled at thest second and slid in between the monster''s limbs. My body continued to slide for a few more seconds. Just as I was under the approximate location of its heart, I pushed my sword upward. The de was met with resistance. But I increased the mana strengthening and swung my sword in a wide arc. Ding! > Before the notifications could end, I rolled away and the corpse of the monster fell with a heavy thud. The situation on the battlefield wasn''t any good either. The boars were almost undying as I kept summoning and canceling them, but the monsters were stronger. The number of monsters was falling rapidly, yet the 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters were an undeniable headache. It was taking 3-4 boars to stop one 3rd Mortal Awakening monster. The only reason we hadn''t lost yet was because the monsters were too many and the 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters were themselves having a hard time finding a gap to attack us. The situation changed rapidly again. The water of theke surged, and a fragrant odor seeped into the surroundings. It was concentrated ambient mana, and it worked like a drug for the monsters. Their movements became heavy, and they went into a daze. The ability to evolve rapidly pulled the monsters towards theke, but the actual mechanism behind it worked on the concentrated mana. Theke uses the ley line and the mineral mana stones underneath it to convert its water into concentrated mana. However, there is a limit to the amount of dissolved mana the water can hold. When the amount of mana goes above that limit, it escapes into the atmosphere, and the monsters can sense this ambient mana. They are then overtaken by their instinct and happilye here. I recreated this phenomenon by artificially saturating theke using mana stones. And this was the result! Spurt! <> The tide of battle returned to our side! The monsters were trying to retaliate but they were like a drunkard, unable to respond to the attacks! Their reactions, uracy, and ferocity rapidly fell. So did their numbers! Only the 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters could put up resistance, but their strength had also considerably weakened. It did not help them that I was concentrating summoning boars near them, not letting the monsters rx. ''We can win at this pace!'' Haah! Haah! Haah! My breathing was too heavy after an hour of constant fighting. Because I could die if a monster identally stepped on me, I couldn''t afford to drop my vignce. To cover for my gaps, I was spreading mana around me and using it to sense my surroundings. It was worse than my other five senses and had a short range. But I could barely open my eyes due to exhaustion, so I had no right toin. The number of monsters continued to fall. Nevertheless, I continued to throw mana stones into theke. My summons weren''t affected by ambient mana. They couldn''t evolve and didn''t have the same reaction to the concentrated ambient mana as the monsters. This was why they weren''t intoxicated. Unlike the soldiers and knights, my summons didn''t feel fear and valiantly charged into the numbers. They didn''t get tired and I could keep summoning them to maintain their numbers. I could also summon boars in the enemy lines and take them by surprise. All these factors made the impossible possible. A single human defeating the monsters guarding the Lake of Purity! ''60 monsters left'' ck, blue, red, green, blood of all kinds was sprayed in the surroundings. Corpses and their organsy out in the open. The alive, however, continued to sh, crushing the dead underneath their feet. It was no longer a paradise but a hell. Ding! <> C C ''It took too long to'' Something entered my mana sense. The feeling was vastly different from the normal monsters. My hair stood on the ends. It all happened too suddenly. The intruder moved towards me. A heavy force struck me from the back. Bam! Bam! Bam! My body rolled over and bounced a few times beforeing to a stop. A rustic taste filled my mouth. As I stood up, blinding pain coursed through me, warning me of the broken bones. The intruder, no, the ascended rank monster picked me up. The monster was holding me with its massive nails that connected to its eerily long arms. It stood 10 meters tall, covered in coarse and matted fur of a brownish-gray color. It had a simian face with a long snout filled with sharp teeth and piercing yellow eyes. I tightened my grip. The sword was still in my hands. Synchronized Skill: Schwing! x3 Three arcs slithered towards the arm holding me in the air. The illusionary as well as the real de bent and twisted before striking. My attacknded, but nothing changed. I wasn''t let go. Instead, the tails of the monster shed. I was going to die, my instinct red rms at me. '' x4!>'' Four Great Boars, each the size of a mini truck, appeared beneath me. They attacked the baboon monster. However, the next second they were ripped apart by the tails. The tails didn''t stop moving and struck me. I didn''t die. The great boars reduced the power behind those tails, but it was enough to blow me away. The pain was overwhelming. It hurt all over. My consciousness was seeping away from my grasp. Ssh! .. . .. . The ascended rank monster stared at Sol''s drowning figure. The monster instinctively knew that Sol was themander of the enemies. But he was too weak and easily disposed of. The Great Boars roared and attacked. However, in front of its adamantium-like tails, they couldn''t do anything. Atst, only a boar with a scar on its left eye was left. Suddenly, a whirlpool formed on theke, and it surged violently. The baboon screeched when the human was standing on the edge of theke. His body was covered in blood, he was breathing heavily, he didn''t have the energy to lift his head. However, he continued holding his sword. The monster attacked instantly. Its tail tore through the air, aiming for Sol''s neck. The human had to be eliminated quickly. It could feel fear creeping into it. The human was injured, but he was dangerous. In response, Sol stepped forward. Swoosh! A gust of wind blew and Sol disappeared. Was that a hallucination? The monster thought, but suddenly a voice came from behind. "Theke helped me think clearly. You have my gratitude." Schwing! The monster spun its waist and looked back. However, its body didn''t respond. Instead, its vision spun and it saw a human donning a ck crown, standing behind a headless body. Then darkness engulfed its sight. Chapter 26 Breakthrough To The Next Rank ?[shback - When Sol was thrown into theke] Ssh! ''My consciousness. it''s. fading.'' The sparkling water of theke wrapped me in its gentle embrace. I was slowly losing strength, and my consciousness was slipping away from my grasp. It was taking my all to fight against lightheadedness. ''That monster was of Master rank.'' I had no chance of winning. Master rank was too powerful for me to fight head-on. ''Why did I do something as foolish as entering the battlefield? It would''ve been safer to fight from the sidelines by repeatedly summoning boars.'' The mana from theke rushed into me. It was as if a murky curtain was being lifted from my head. I felt a simr sensation whenever I used body strengthening, only this time the feeling was a lot stronger. ''What was I nning if Master rank had entered?'' There was something. I had a n in case an emergency like that was to happen. The answer was on the tip of my tongue. Just a bit more and I would recall it. As those thoughts ran through my mind, I drowned deeper into theke. The mana concentration continued to increase and with it increased the cool sensation on my head. ''The crown! It was the Crown!'' A jolt ran through my body. I had forgotten about the crown! That wasn''t all. I recognized the stupid decisions I made throughout the day! The crown''s bloodlust had made my mind dull without me catching on! ''The crown''s bloodlust was stronger than it was supposed to be. If the mana in theke didn''t suppress it momentarily, I would''ve never remembered that I could use the crown. Why did this'' ''No, the reasons cer. I need to defeat the Master rank monster before anything else. And I need Grace Dew for it.'' [Grace Dew] Low Umon - 30,000 Coins <> <> The price was exorbitant, but I had killed enough monsters for that amount. Ding! <> A transparent vial with ck liquid appeared in my hand and I used it on the crown. Although I was inside theke, the contents of the vial didn''t dissolve into the water. Ding! <> <> Ding! <> A vortex appeared from the crown and the crown changed from red color to ck. Before I realized I was standing on the edge of theke. The Master ranked monster attacked. Its tails tore through the air. They were rapidly heading for me. In response, I simply stepped forward and. ''Activate Crown'' Ding! <> <> ''Duration: 1 second'' Ding! <> [Physique]: 22.9 [Physique]: 290.9 Swoosh! Suddenly, I was standing behind the monster. .. . .. . [shback ends] Ding! <> << 500 Coins Awarded!>> << +1 Kill Points! >> || +500 Life Points! || "Haah! Haah!" A rainfall of notifications burst in front of me. At the same time, the headless corpse of Adamantium Tailed Baboon fell and my Physique boost ended. The Master rank monster had been killed sessfully! And by a 1st Mortal Awakening ascender at that! Grrr! Grrr! Grrr! but this wasn''t the time to celebrate. pnd,no?1,o ''46 monsters'' Almost 50 monsters were still alive. They had considerable injuries and only a handful of them were of the 3rd Mortal Awakening. However, I had no energy left to move and fight. My limbs felt as heavy as rocks. I was unable to move an inch. ''The Kill Points are also emptied. I can''t use the crown again.'' Rawr! Grrr! The monsters didn''t attack immediately. They were shaking from fear as they saw the headless ascended rank monsters. There was only one boar left on the battlefield. It wasn''t attacking due to its injury that had rendered it immobile. ''What do I do? I can summon 2 boars before emptying my MP, but that won''t do much. And it will take a dozen seconds to refill my MP. Can I remain alive until then?'' A head-on fight would end in my defeat. But there was one way to win. A stupid way. I took a deep breath. ''Return'' Half of my MP emptied, and the boar was stored inside the summoner card. My body was rejuvenated for a short while and I could move again. Using the chance, I picked the head of the ascended rank monster and threw it into the horde of monsters. The monsters flinched and retreated. Ignoring their threatening growls, I walked towards them. Step by step. Just as I reached the horde, the monsters retreated. The stench of the 1-star Master Adamantium Tailed Baboon was keeping them at bay. The 3rd Mortal Awakening rank monsters were slowlying out of the horde. Saliva dripped from in between their jaws and they growled at me. I didn''t falter and continued moving ahead. I could feel my heart beating wildly against my chest. I was doing something stupid, but this was the only way. The crowd of monsters continued to retreat whenever I stepped forward. Law of Jungle. The Strong rules over the weak. And I killed their leader in a single moment. The monsters were afraid. With my [Reader] attributes I could confidently say, the monsters who didn''t fear death were afraid of me at this moment. .. . .. . ''Haaaah, I got out alive.'' I dipped my body further into the soothing water of theke. It was to help my body absorb more mana. ''I almost thought that those 3rd Mortal Awakening monsters would pounce on me and kill me.'' A few minutes ago, I walked through the horde of monsters and entered theke. Thankfully, the smell of blood from the ascended rank monster was enough to steer them away. They didn''t have a stronger monster tomand them, or my bluff wouldn''t have worked. ''If I had faltered even once while walking, they would''ve attacked.'' When the monsters realized that I wasn''t afraid and had no opening (I was acting), they retreated into the forest. In simpler terms, the monsters ran away after their leader died. ''There shouldn''t have been a Master rank here though. Was it here by chance, or?'' ''The crown too. I almost died because of it.'' It seemed that the bloodlust of the crown increased with the number of monsters I killed. The mana seeping into my head was a counter to it and it was why theke''s water allowed me to think clearly. I could only sigh in frustration at the daring C and borderline foolish C method of fighting I had been using under the crown''s bloodlust. It was even worse that although I had long realized that using body strengthening, aka mana, was somehow making my head clearer, I couldn''t connect it with the crown''s bloodlust until I was thrown into theke. My fingers slid at the pointy tops of the crown and I looked at my reflection. ''The crown is invisible.'' It was one of the special perks of a bound-type equipment. They can be turned invisible or visible depending on the user''s choice. If you lose the bound type equipment, you can also summon them back to yourself. Hehehe~ The equipment wille to you when you call for it, no matter where you are! My body slipped deeper into theke. Theke''s rejuvenation effects were miraculous. All of my fatigue had been washed away already. ''I should breakthrough now.'' Ding! <> <> <> <> <> Three hourster the mana inside me reached satisfactory levels. The mana stone inside my heart had yet to be condensed to its limits, but there was no need to wait. I can continue condensing the mana heart even after reaching the next rank, after all. Ding! <> <> <> I could sense immense power coursing through my veins. My vision improved and I could see farther than before even in the night. The injuries that had been inflicted on me healed rapidly. My muscles became dense and firm. It was addicting and warm. Almost as if I was born anew. It felt like the shackles binding my mortal self were lifted. Ding! <> <> <> <> < > The improvement in my mana flow reinforced my skills! They leveled up easily! I learned a new skill too! Ding! <> Chapter 27 A Fiend ?"Shit! Shit! Shit! What is that fiend!?" Matthew hurriedly ran through the thick jungle in the middle of the night. He had been waiting for Sol to fall asleep before running away. "Uncle said that it would be easy to eliminate him in the forest. But what is this! He really is a fiend! No way can that thing be a human!" Varnish had a backup n if Sol was to enter the forest alone. It was to have Matthew assassinate Sol. The n was to use the monsters of the forest to kill Sol. However, Matthew was shocked at what he witnessed! "He can create monsters out of thin air! If he isn''t a fiend, then what is he!? A-and how did he kill that Ascended rank monster?" Matthew couldn''t kill Sol with his own hands, or he would be caught. It was because of this he used something else, Enra Aroma. At first, Matthew didn''t n on meddling to kill Sol. He believed that Sol would be killed by the monsters. However, Sol''s ability to summon monsters of his own and have them fight for himself changed Matthew''s opinion. Matthew had secretly marked Sol with Enra Aroma, a peculiar odor that attracts monsters. It caused over 30 2nd Mortal Awakening monsters to chase Sol. However, Sol didn''t die but won! "Did Sol know that I had been watching him? Is that why he used his monsters scarcely every time? To hide his strength?" In the beginning, Sol summoned 3 boars, then 5, sometimes 7 or 9. It was the first time Sol summoned 15 boars and that shocked Matthew to his core. Nevertheless, the real surprise came when Sol summoned over 30 boars to kill the monsters surrounding theke. It turned out that 15 boars weren''t his limit! "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!" Matthew punched a tree besides him. "I risked my life and baited the ascended rank monster! That should''ve been enough to kill him! How!? How did he kill that ascended rank monster!? How much strength is he hiding!?" Matthew had been watching closely. But he couldn''t follow Sol''s movement when he killed the Ascended rank monster. One moment Sol was standing at the edge of theke, and the next moment he was already behind the monster. Anger and fear clouded Matthew''s mind, and he again punched the tree. "Why is he even hiding his strength!?" He roared, but in the corner of his mind Matthew knew the answer: Sol was aware that he was being watched. So, he was using only minimum strength to win. It was to give a wrong estimate of his strength to his enemies, who were watching him and bait them into attacking him. Matthew scoffed, "Heh, if it was someone else they might have been fooled and revealed themselves. But I''m not like that. Thankfully, I baited the ascended rank monster. Although the monster died, it made me realize that Sol, no, that fiend was hiding a lot inparison to the strength he had shown." Rustle! Suddenly, a distinct noise came from above. Matthew pulled out his sword without hesitation and shed at the source of the noise. "Sigh, it''s just this monster." The branch fell to the ground along with a fist sized spider-like monster. Matthew had seen quite a few of these since the morning and knew that they wouldn''t attack him. He was about to put his sword back into the scabbard when he sensed a presence behind him. He immediately attacked. The de of the sword shed with a hard surface and his arm shook. A four-legged monster with 3 heads was drooling at the sight of Matthew. In response, Matthew jumped back to create a distance between them. He carefully watched the monster''s movements and the faint mana it was emitting. He then muttered in a grave tone. "....It is a 3rd Mortal Awakening rank monster. Did it follow me because of the faint Enra aroma on me?" To bait the Ascended rank monster that attacked Sol, Matthew had used a very small amount of Enra aroma on himself, too. Just as the monster attacked, Matthew retreated while facing it. He clicked his tongue. "I''m afraid that the fiend knew that I was following him. If not, I wouldn''t have waited until he fell asleep to run away. I can''t waste too much time here." He bent backwards and two ws whizzed past his face. At the same time, he covered his legs in mana. He then kicked upwards. The monster whimpered when the kicknded in between its ribs. Its next attack was dyed due to the pain. Matthew used the monster''s shoulder as a foothold and jumped higher into the sky. He pulled his sword back while airborne. A subtle golden hue covered his de. ''Holy swordsmanship 5th verse: Eminence of Dawn'' A huge golden arc shot from his de. The surroundings were covered in an intense, bright light. And the arc of golden mana beheaded the monster. "Huff! Huff!" Hended on the ground, beside the corpse of the monster. The attack he used had considerable strength, but it was taxing on the body. If not for the urgent situation, Matthew wouldn''t have used it. "I should leave quickl" Spurt! "Huh?" Matthew looked below in confusion. A sword was stabbed through his left thigh. Then came the realization. "Ahhhhh!!! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!" He bellowed. "Who attacked me!?" An intense golden hue, iparable to the previous attack, covered his de. His eyes turned bloodshot and, limping, he scanned the surroundings. "Reveal yourself! Who was the one to attack me!?" Veins throbbed on his neck as he shouted. It wasn''t clear if he was behaving this way due to pain or anger. Suddenly, a familiar voice answered. "Why? What would you do after knowing that?" "S-sol?" A ck-haired young man came out of the darkness of the forest. He was roughly around 190 cm tall and had a slim yet robust figure. He had a well-defined jawline, an athletic build with broad shoulders and a trim waist. Sol''s had a scrawny appearance in the past due to the treatment he received, but after undergoing through 2nd Mortal Awakening his true appearance was no longer hidden. Matthew flinched when his gazended on Sol''s expressionless face. Even in this situation where he was ready to attack, Sol''s gait was unhurried and calm. But what pulled his attention was Sol''s hair. Those ck hairs didn''t shine in the slightest, almost as if they were sucking all the light falling on them, like the darkness of the abyss. "St-stop! If you take another step, I''ll attack!" Matthew gripped his de tightly and the mana in the surroundings churned. The trees shook violently and the ground quaked. It was enough to show that Mattew who could achieve this feat at 2nd Mortal Awakening was talented. "I said stop!" Sol, however, never stopped walking. Despite the rampaging mana, Sol''s figure didn''t waver once. Finally, he stood across Matthew and spoke. "What happened? Weren''t you going to attack?" "Huff! Huff! Huff!" Matthew was panting. His back was drenched in cold sweat and his limbs were trembling fiercely. He wasmanding his body to move, but it wouldn''t budge. "Yyou what did you do tome. Huff! Huff! Wh..hy can''t I move?" A small smile appeared on Sol''s visage when he listened to Matthew''s usation. Yet, his eyes remained tranquil. "I didn''t do anything. Isn''t it because of ''fear'' that you can''t move?" "Wh-why would I be afraid of you? Don''t spout nonsense!?" Matthew''s body finally moved. He swung his de at Sol, but Sol was faster. He pulled the ck de out of his scabbard and severed the arm that Matthew was using to hold his sword. "Argghh!!" Blood spewed out of the stump that was once Matthew''s arm. He hollered in pain and thrashed around wildly. "Aren''t you afraid because you saw how I killed the monsters you baited?" Those words spoken in a calm tone were enough to bring Matthew out of hysteria. He spoke with his face covered in tears and snout. "D-don''t kill me. I c-can help you" "Hoh? You pulled yourself together fairly quickly." Sol muttered amusedly. "Speak. I shall decide your fate after listening to your words." "Temr! I''m a Temr!" Matthew jumped at the chance that Sol gave him. He revealed a golden badge that had a shield and an eagle engraved on it. However, Sol didn''t respond. Maybe Sol didn''t know of the importance of Temrs. With those thoughts, Matthew continued. "We Temrs are the covert knights of the Holy Order. Our job is to infiltrate different noble families and report about them to the Church. I..if you kill me, the Holy Order will be immediately notified of my death and the location of death. They wille here! If that happens your secret will be out!" Holy Order was the knight order belonging to the Church. Their military might wasparable to the Imperial Army. They weren''t weaker than the Swordsmith Empire and they had connections all over the Kamera Continent. If the Holy Order tried to investigate Sol, he would be no different from a mouse caught in a trap. Conversely, if Sol left Matthew live he would get a spy that would inform him of Holy Order''s movements. However, Sol''s gaze was still cid. He didn''t seem to be moved after hearing Matthew''s secret. Only one sentence came out of his mouth. "Is that all?" "No! If you keep me alive, I can help you get revenge on my uncle! Not only him, but all others who belittled you! And, and, I will help you hide your stren" Spurt! A ck de prated Matthew''s heart. Blood dripped through the tip of the de that came out of his back. He despairingly raised his head and stared at Sol. "Wh-why?" Why did Sol kill him? Why not leave him, since he could help Sol? Why even ask for a reason, if he was going to kill him nheless? Why was he hiding his strength? pnd`no?1--o "I knew already. That you belonged to the Holy Order." Sol crouched and whispered in his ears. "How does it feel dying, but not knowing that you had been dancing on someone else''s palm the entire time?" Sol turned around and left after taking Matthew''s Temr badge. An epiphany struck Matthew and he muttered. "D-did you knowinglye out of the carriage? Why? Since when had y-you been nning this? Was it since our spar?" Those words sapped Matthew of his remaining strength. However, he didn''t want to die while writhing in the agony of ignorance. The answer wouldn''t mean much, it wouldn''t allow him to live again. But at least it would give him a sense of satisfaction before his death. "Do you want to know?" Matthew weakly nodded. Sol quietly stared at him for a few moments. "I never promised you an answer." He left with those words, without answering Matthew. Matthew''s eyes widened and his expression twisted. Why did Sol stir his curiosity if he was never going to answer? Was it fun to ridicule a dying person? Was it too much for Sol to let him die in peace? "F-fiend" And, breath finally left Matthew''s body. .. . .. . Sol was returning to the Lake of Purity. In his hands was the golden badge of Temrs that he took from Matthew. He raised his head and gazed at the moon. A whisper escaped his lips. "I never said that you were dancing on ''my'' palms." Chapter 28 Demon King Of End ?''Ah, kill me! That was too embarrassing! Who talks like that!?'' After dealing with Matthew I was returning to theke of purity. But the events that urred in the past few minutes kept reying in my mind. It made my face burn from shame! ''Speak. I shall decide your fate after listening to your words.'' ''Ahhhhh! It would''ve been fine if I spoke those words jokingly, but I did not! I was serious back then!'' Is this what they call 8th-grade syndrome? Just thinking of the words I spoke to Matthew was sending goosebumps across my body. ''I need to find a way to stop the discrepancy between my intentions and my actual words! Or, everything I speak in the future will be a ck history like today!'' It took me a few dozen minutes to calm down. With that, I rearranged the order of events in my mind. ''I wasn''t able to read Matthew''s mind as I could do originally. He was under someone''s control.'' Reader attribute didn''t give me a proper mind-reading ability. It only allowed me to read snippets of someone''s intentions and thoughts. Also, if a person had good control over their expression, habits, or subconscious actions, they can fool my Reader Attribute. In the past, I could read Matthew''s intentions albeit barely. But today, I couldn''t do that at all. It was simr to how I couldn''t read Varnish''s thoughts yesterday, when he came to disturb me and Lumine over dinner. ''Like I thought, someone had been following my every movement since the beginning. I don''t know if I should be happy or sad though.'' ''Well, I should be happy right? After all, someone admires me so much that they are sacrificing their sleep to watch over me. What a good fan, but sniff sniff I''m sorry, my fan. I can''t answer your love.'' Imaginary tears slid down my cheeks as I realized how heartbroken my fan would be if they knew my thoughts. As for realizing the existence of my fan, it wasn''t really that hard. After my first baby tarant died in the Lionel Estate, I was aware that someone might have seen it. Nevertheless, at that point, I couldn''t be sure that someone connected the spider with me. I wanted an answer to that but I had no chance to do that. The chance dide, however. It was the spar I had with Matthew. I realized that I could use this chance to see if someone was keeping an eye on me. I could''ve rejected the spar or lost, but I purposely acted unlike my previous self and won. My actions that were different from my previous self served to make the ones following me suspicious. At the same time, 2 baby tarants that I used in the town died. This reaffirmed my doubts about someone monitoring me. Baby tarant can only be killed by someone of 1st Mortal Awakening or higher. However, knights are rare and baby tarants'' description explicitly said that they avoid danger. It was too coincidental that a knight of the Rapthial Town found the baby tarants in such a big town and killed them all while the two baby tarants were unable to escape. The one who killed wasn''t a knight. What confirmed my doubts was Varnish resisting Lumine''s charm. It was only possible if the one controlling Varnish had a higher rank than Lumine. In short, I purposely acted differently in the Raphtial Town to pull those hiding in shadow into the light. And it worked wonders. They took the bait and used the situation I set up to see if I was actually different from my past self. ''The one following me has to be someone among those 7: The 5 Daemons in my family, Melione, or the one who poisoned me during the banquet.'' ''If I go through the process of elimination, it can''t be Melione, Y, or the one who poisoned me.'' Y, my personal maid, would be busy creating the map I told her to. A map with the requirements I asked for wouldn''t be avable even in the ck market. It had to be done by Y personally. She won''t have time to follow me. Melione was a goddess originally. But after reincarnating with me she must''ve lost her abilities. Of course, I can''t be sure until I meet her. However, looking at the time I spent with her, I can confidently say that she isn''t bright enough to make a n to test me. She seemed like someone who would head first into a problem and think of the solutionter. As for the one who poisoned me at the banquet, they should''ve already killed me in this forest. Since I was alive, thus my fan was someone else. ''It is probably Jared who is following me alone, or all the daemons have a hand in it.'' Jared was a special case even among the Daemons. He was one of the two direct aides of Solomon. It was possible that he knew more than the other daemons and had reasons for keeping an eye on me. As for the 2nd aide, they never appeared in the novel nor was their identity ever revealed. ''Well, they can watch all they want. After all, they can''t harm me after knowing that I have an ability simr to Solomon.'' My summoning was simr to Life Creation. This was why I had been unting my ability inside the forest. The daemons who are fanatics of Solomon will hesitate before harming me. This won''t work in the long run, I knew that. The daemons will eventually intervene personally. Nevertheless, it was enough as long as this trick gives me a few months of time. ''That''s it about those thoughts! Let''s focus on this!'' A screen was flickering in front of me. || User has eliminated Matthew Gosen, 2nd Mortal Awakening || || +1 Soul Point || Back when I killed Matthew I didn''t receive Life Points but something called Soul Point. This was a first for me too, so I was also confused. ''What is a Soul Point?'' The screen before me changed as if answering me. || Soul Points are the currency the user can receive from eliminating survivors. || ''And what is a survivor?'' || Survivor: The term used to refer to the residents of the 7 worlds that will serve as the foundation after the Coalescence. || ''The 7 worlds that will serve as the foundation are the worlds that have yet to fall to the Apocalypse.'' ''I don''t know the use of Soul Point, but I don''t think they would be useless. And I can get Soul Points by killing the residents of the 7 worlds.'' I nodded to myself. ''Is it just me or is my ability telling me to murder people to get stronger? Isn''t that the job of the Apocalypse? Why me?'' Ding! || User has met the hidden requirement to unlock the upation advancement quest! || || Hidden requirement to unlock upation Advancement quest: Soul Point || upation Advancement Quest! Requirement: Destroy the cores of the 7 world spirits that serve as the base worlds. A World Spirit is the governing entity of a world. Your quest to destroy their cores and kill them. Reward: upation - [Demon King of End] "..." I took a deep breath and reread the quest. ''Base worlds'' was another term for the 7 surviving worlds. World Spirit is the entity that supervises the records of a world. Only the worlds that haven''t fallen to an Apocalypse have a World Spirit. If all world spirits died, then the multiverse would also die. At this moment, only 7 world spirits are remaining. And my quest was to kill them. ''Yep, it is asking me to be an Apocalypse.'' I closed the quest window with a smile. If the multiverse died then where am I supposed to live!? Also, I was a pure soul who couldn''t harm an ant, let alone bing the source of mass genocide. My heart was too fragile for something so cruel! ''Sigh, so are Soul Points useless?'' Ding! || Detected Soul Point with user || "What is this?" || Would you like to unlock the hidden avenue [Soul Avenue]? || pnd,no?1,o .. . .. . "He killed Matthew without hesitation~" A figure was watching over Sol''s retreating figure. He was sitting on a branch at the top of the tree hundreds of meters away from Sol. Yet, he could see every movement of Sol clearly. "It was a good choice to have those two knights target Sol after manipting them. They helped me analyze a good amount of data." He smacked his lips and a smile blossomed on his face. "Extreme change in behavior, no sign of recovering King Solomon''s memory, ck hair, and an ability simr to life creation or maybe it is life creation. My dear little brother, didn''t you change too much too quickly?" Unlike other Daemons, Jared never once believed that Sol was Solomon. To confirm his doubts, he manipted Varnish and Matthew into attacking Sol. The two knights, Varnish and Matthew, didn''t even know that their thoughts were being influenced by a third party. It was even easier to get the answers out of Sol. It seemed Sol was impatient to grow strong because he knew about the Daemons possessing his family. Or else Sol wouldn''t be exposing his ability inside the forest. After all, there was no guarantee that no one was following him. "He is quick-witted to realize that Matthew would also target him inside the forest. But sadly, he doesn''t know about me. If not, he wouldn''t be showing all his cards out in the open." Under Jared''s gaze, Sol reentered theke. Sol had recently broken through to the 2nd Mortal Awakening, and he was already trying to advance as much as possible before moving toward the middle section of the forest. "Everything is happening as King Solomon had predicted~ His soul piece inside that body was destroyed and the body''s original owner took control. He also gained his majesty''s abilities to an extent." He stood up and stretched. "Well, his majesty had prepared a backup n if those predictions were toe true. I should get going and retrieve the ck skeleton before returning to monitor Sol." Chapter 29 Hidden Avenue ?|| Would you like to unlock the hidden avenue [Soul Avenue]? || "There are more Avenues than the ones shown?" The Grimoire originally had 9 Avenues that I was able to see. Insect Avenue, Beast Avenue, nt Avenue, Reptile Avenue, Undead Avenue, Mecha Avenue, Spirit Avenue, Titan Avenue, and Divine Avenue. But after the message a new Avenue appeared on my Grimoire. "Unlock Soul Avenue" Ding! || -1 Soul Point || || Soul Avenue has been unlocked! || || Congrattions on discovering your first hidden avenue. You will be rewarded 10 Soul Points and 10,000 Life Points! || || +10 Soul Points and +10,000 Life Points! || The pages of Grimoire flipped and the information written on it was updated. Name: Sol Lionel Life Points: 19,471 Soul Points: 10 upation: Summoner upation Level: Level 3 Summon Capacity: 1000 umted Life Points to next Level: 35,121/100,000 Skill(s) Unlocked: , , , Avenue(s) Unlocked: Insect Avenue, Beast Avenue, nt Avenue, Soul Avenue (New) [Soul Avenue] Level 1 ??? (Locked) Soul avenue turned out to be different from other avenues. It didn''t unlock summons but skills. The in-depth information about skills was written on another page dedicated solely to Soul Avenue. ??? (Locked) Unlock Cost: 10,000 Soul Points "The skill can be used only once?" There was more information written in the grimoire. ''Although I can use the skillter, I shouldn''t dy it. After all, the forest is a dangerous ce and no amount of high grade items can be too much, to reach the inner section safely.'' ''But what should I enchant?'' All I had on me were low grade items except the crown and maybe Gylothyn too. ''I can''t enchant the crown. It would be troublesome if its kill point system changed after strengthening it.'' Crown of Massacre uses Kill Points that are gained from killing others to temporarily increase Physique stat. The increase in stat is equal to the total amount of Kill Points in possession divided by the duration of activation. Strengthening the crown can possibly alter the kill point system. Even if the strengthening won''t be a drawback, it can certainly be one if the change was too drastic. I had aplete and well-thought-out n of how I had to proceed in the forest. The crown was important in those ns and a change at this point can cause unnecessary dy and I wasn''t too keen on that. As I was on a strict deadline. ''I''ll enchant the crownter, let''s use Gylothyn this time.'' The process to enchant an item wasn''tplicated. I only had to ce my palm on the ck de and mutter, "Enchant" || Applying on Gylothyn || || -10 Soul Points || || Enchantmentplete || || The equipment has been bound to the user: Sol Lionel. Please check its status to confirm the changes. || || Congrattions, the skill has been generated! || ''It became a bound-type equipment? If all items be bound-type with then the skill is a lot more useful than I thought it was.'' Grade: High-Rare (Upgradable) Attack Damage: 50-75 Durability: 247/250 Skill: F Description: This sword belongs to a legendary swordsman who once stood at the peak of swordsmanship. It has lost its edge due to the passage of time and neglect. Nheless, this is a trusted sword of the once legendary swordsman and it is iparably better than anything in the same grade. Restoring the sword may bring pleasant surprises. Upgrade Cost: 100 Soul Points My eyes almost popped out when I checked Gylothyn''s stats. ''It became a growth-type sword on top of being a bound-type sword? It also gained a ranked skill'' I had to pinch my cheek to make sure I wasn''t dreaming. High-Rare grade equipments are mostly used by Grandmaster rank warriors and above. It was an overpowered weapon for a 2nd Mortal Awakening rank human like me. The ability to grow wasn''t something I had imagined. Bound-type equipment is rare, but every powerful ascender will have one or two bound-type equipment. A growth-type equipment was a lot more scarce inparison. It can be the cause of wars between high-rank ascenders to get its ownership. It was an extraordinary even among rare treasures. ''I think I should upgrade to Level 2 as soon as possible, then.hehehe.'' skill was better than my wildest imagination! It made the strengthened items bound-type as well as growth-type! I was drooling at the thought of having multiple growth-type equipment. Level 2 Unlock Cost: 1000 Soul Points Description: Increases the limit of items to 5 at level 2. The probability of gaining a skill is also increased. ''Only 1000 Soul Points? So, I need to kill 1000 people and no, no! What am I thinking! I shan''t give in to temptation!'' ''But 5 growth-type equipment the exchange is fair'' ''No! I already decided! No genocide!'' ''But'' The dilemma was real and I couldn''t help butment. If only killing monsters gave Soul Points too. There wouldn''t have been a problem then! ''Forget it, I should focus on the skill for now.'' My mood was again cleared in a jiffy when I thought about the ranked skill. The skills are broadly categorized as Ranked and Unranked skills. The unranked skills can be called techniques and are also divided into level and non-level skills. Level skills can be upgraded into ranked skills while non-level skills cannot be upgraded. There is a massive chasm between unranked and ranked skills. Unlike unranked skills, the ranked skills cannot be called techniques. They are greater than that. pnd,no?1,o Ranked skills are a realm where your techniques have transcended naturalws and using them causes the fabric of reality to bend. They can shorten or even omit the entire process and directly bring results. An example would be F. It is a skill that Charlotte, the 2nd princess of the Swordsmith empire and a main cast member, has. , as an unranked skill creates mana arrows alongside the real arrow you shoot. But in F, the mana arrows turn into real arrows! During the skill activation time, the mana transforms into a 100%-tangible material, simr to the main arrow''s material! If this wasn''t reality bending then what was! ''Holy sh, it is simr to the attack Matthew used. Its damage is among the top attack-type F rank skills and it is a ranged attack too.'' The MP requirement was outrageous to bnce the skill''s insane output, but it wasn''t detrimental to me. Although I was only 2nd Mortal Awakening rank, my total MP was outrageous in itself. I can use the skill without any issues. Chapter 30 Benefits Of Reaching 2nd Mortal Awakening ?I put aside Gylothyn and re-shifted my focus to absorbing the condensed mana from theke. Looking up at the night sky, I could see stars twinkling, the constetions clear and vivid against the ckness of the sky. The moon, full and bright, cast a soft glow over everything, illuminating the water and casting shimmering reflections on the surface. The ethereal water was continuously nourishing my physique. The 1st Mortal Awakening increases Magic Power the most, while in the 2nd Mortal Awakening the Physique stat is boosted more than the MP stat. My MP was already over 1000 and it wasparable to elves but my Physique was below average by human standards. This was a good chance to ovee my shorings. As I freely floated in theke, the gentle sound of waterpping against the sides of theke continued to echo. The air was cool and refreshing. I could vividly sense the improvement. yup, that''s the extent of my poetic vocabry. Can''t think of more flowery words. Though, I''m good at this if I say so myself~ ''Interface'' I muttered inwardly. A few lines appeared in my vision. [Floor 0] [Shop] pnd,no?1,o [Language Trantor] Level 1 [Directory] I nodded to myself. ''Language trantor went up to level 1 and the Directory was also unlocked after reaching 2nd Mortal Awakening.'' The effects ofnguage trantor level 1 weren''t noticeable. But I knew that it was going to be useful in the uing days. Directory stores the information of monsters someone has defeated themselves. The information in the directory is about the monsters'' race. The details of a specific monster someone has defeated is also written in the directory. However, that information is the information they had analyzed about the monster by themselves. It is not given to them like the information about the monsters'' race. ''Open Directory'' ?Directory? Wind Fist Kangaroo, 1st Mortal Awakening Duckbilled Quack, 1st Mortal Awakening Greenfoot Horsie, 1st Mortal Awakening Toothhorn Beck, 1st.. Dwarf Giraffe..... Zeppie F. Five Horn Deer, 3rd Mortal Awakening Adamantium Tailed Baboon, 1-star Master ?User can ess the records stored in Directory by issuing a mentalmand? The number of monster species in my directory was over 80. At the end of the directory was the Master rank monster that attacked me tonight. I read its records. ''Open Adamantium Tailed Baboon, 1-star Master.'' Ding! ?essing records of Adamantium Tailed Baboon, 1-star Master? Adamantium Tailed Baboon(Species) These bipedal monsters can grow from 5 meters to 8 meters. They like living in areas with tall trees and have flexible bodies. Their preferable method of attacking mainly involves using their tails and shing with their sharp ws. The number of tails represents the strength of an Adamantium Tailed Baboon. Their long arms help to increase their range of attacks considerably. Adamantium Tailed Baboon, 1-star Master: [Physique] 300 [Magic Power] 250 Skills Possessed F ?User doesn''t have enough information to evaluate the skill possessed by the Adamantium Tailed Baboon, 1-star Master? ?The records will be further updated after the user has analyzed the monster in more depth? The Adamantium Tailed Baboon Physique stat was 300 while the Great Boars had 250 points in Physique. The stats are linear. The value of 1 stat point remains the same, whether it is added at 1 Physique/MP or 10,000 Physique/MP. Considering this fact, the gap of 50 stat points when the total stats are near 300 value wasn''t too lethal. Yet, the Great Boars were no match for the monster. It was because of the F rank skill . The skill should have a basic effect of increasing its tails'' stats. The effect ovepped with the monster''s 300-stat physique and increased its offensive ability by many folds. As a result, although it wasn''t physically stronger than the boars by arge margin, the monster was easily able to kill them. I won only because my speed boost caught the monster by surprise and it was unable to use its tails on time. It would''ve been a lot harder to win, had I faced the monster in a fair fight. The directory provided me with a good amount of information about the monsters in the forest. Their habitats, preferred method of fighting and habits. The information written in the directory was only at a basic level. But that would increase as my rank increases and the information will be detailed. ''Open Shop'' Closing the directory, I browsed the shop. It had a wide variety of goods. The list was almost inexhaustible and it had no search function. This made it difficult to buy a specific item in an emergency situation, unless you know where exactly the item is in the shop. ''I want to buy a new set of gear but I don''t have the coins for them.'' The items I needed consisted of basic protective items and a few special objects that would ease my exploration of the new world. Though they were expensive I had no intention of being a cheapskate and not buying them. After all, I can''t use Jae-sung''s method to reach the core section of the Forest of Silence and then clear the world connected by the Port under the Griffin''s nest. If everything goes as in the novel, in a few dozen days Jae-sung will use the road adjacent to the Forest of Silence. By then he would''ve already regressed and gained the memories of his 1st life. Unlike the 1st life, he wouldn''t participate in the Rite of Passage because he knows that he cannot defeat the overseer of the Rite of Passage, my elder brother. He leaves to find treasures to grow stronger as fast as possible andplete his revenge. Jae-sung would move towards the elven vige. On his way, he would meet a few vigers who had been attacked by Griffin on the road. ''I wonder how the events will y out now since I reced Jared, my elder brother, as the overseer of the Rite of Passage.'' The meeting with homeless vigers triggers a quest to subjugate Griffin, to which Jae-sung agrees. He enters the forest swiftly. The mission had a time limit but then Jae-sung encounters the Lake of Purity and recognizes its special abilities. However, since he would have alreadypleted his Mortal Awakenings and was a Grandmaster at the moment, theke was of no use to him and he ignored it. ''In the novel, due to the time limit of the quest Jae-sung decided to ignore the monster tribes in the middle section and headed directly to the core section. After hepletes his mission he luckily finds the port and enters the world connected through it.'' Jae-sung was able to travel through the middle section without fighting monsters because of his concealment skills. However, I did not have anything like that. If I wanted to reach the inner section, I had to take an approach different from the one Jae-sung used. Carelessly entering the middle section was no different from suicide. If I got caught, I would be besieged by thousands of Mortal Awakening monsters and hundreds of ascended rank monsters from all the monster tribes living in the middle section. I needed to scout the middle section beforehand. That way I would know where to go and where not to go. But I had to enter the middle section to scout the middle section of the forest. It was putting the cart before the horse. ''Let go with n C.'' It had been one day since I entered the forest. But I was confident that I could aplish my goal with all the information I gathered in this one day. With my goals set I got to work, creating Hound Wolf, my newest Master rank summon, and storing them inside the summoner card. In the meantime, I released the only boar I had in my deck. The boar materialized with a sh and grunted. Its injuries had been healed but the scar on its left eye was still there. It scanned the surroundings to search for enemies. But when it didn''t find anyone, it sat beside me. ''It''s injuries healed? Is this a function of the summoner card?'' It was clear that I did not know much about my upation. This was mainly because I didn''t have enough time to experiment with my upation and there was ack of opportunities to do that. ''I have enough Life Points to unlock a new summon too. I can unlock Jet Dragon fly right now or wait a bit, collect extra 500 life points, and unlock the new summon from nt Avenue.'' The new summon from nt Avenue was a 3-star Master rank. But I decided to unlock Jet Dragonfly. The soft chime echoed in my ear. Ding! || -10,000 Life Points || || Jet Dragonfly Unlocked || Theke''s condensed mana was in the liquid and gaseous form. It was easier to absorb and increased my mana recovery by many folds, allowing me to call my summons without worrying about the MP expenditure. ''Summon Jet Dragonfly.'' ''Release Hound Wolf.'' Chapter 31 Clash Against 10 Master Rank Monsters ?The dawn broke through the crystal night and illuminated the forest enshrouded in silence. The gentle warmth of the sun signified a new day. It was high time for today''s batch of monsters to arrive. Throughout the night, I used theke to nourish myself. My stats had increased by a fair amount and I was feeling refreshed. Theke had a splendid impact on my growth. It hastened by progress towards 3rd Mortal Awakening by 3 months. I also used my wolves and sent them to roam into the outer section of the forest to kill monsters and gain kill points during the night. ''They are here.'' Out of nowhere, ripples formed on the surface of theke. The tremors on the ground were slowly increasing as if foretelling the arrival of dangerous foes. A huge horde of monsters came out of the forest on the side of the middle section. I couldn''t hear their movements but the palpitating air was undeniable proof of their massive numbers. The presence of the horde was unlike anything I had seen previously. Among those hulking figures called monsters, none were below the 3rd Mortal Awakening. The horde stopped roughly 500 meters away from me and 10 monsters came forward. These ten werepletely different from the horde of monsters behind them. The Mortal Awakening monsters too knew this fact and it caused the surreal sight in front of me to unfold. The entire horde was bowing to the 10 monsters. ''They are all Master ranks. It seems that the monsters who ran away yesterday informed their tribes about me.'' At 200 meters, one monster who had an appearance simr to a chimpanzee, and was around 5 meters big, stopped and stood there. The other 9 monsters slowly encircled me. Their eyes betrayed the faint signs of intelligence contrary to their bestial figures. They were closely watching my every move before initiating an attack. And what was I doing? Staying afloat in the middle of theke, that was what I was doing! There were reasons, okay! I wasn''tzing around, definitely not! Ahem, the Master rank monsters were out of my league, fighting them head-on was extremely dangerous. And the crown of massacre didn''t have many kill points. Theke also increased my MP regeneration by many folds, allowing me to call my summons a lot freely, as long as I remained in theke. Rawr! A four-legged monster ferociously ran towards me. It had an agile figure and ck spots decorated its yellow fur. The distance decreased rapidly and it reached the edge of theke. Pushing off with its powerful hind legs and using its tail to help bnce, the monster jumped. Its eyes were intently focused on me, and it tensed its muscles to attack me the moment itnded. That was why it didn''t notice the 5-meterrge ck wolf appearing at the edge of theke. The leopard monster couldn''t run on the surface of theke, to tackle the issue it was aiming tond on me. It was then going to end me in one direct swoop. But this also made it easier to predict itsnding spot. The wolf growled and ran on the surface of theke. This was its skill F. It was heading for thending spot of the leopard monster. The leopard monster opened its maw, intending to bite off my head but, abruptly, a sharp pain arose in its rear. The hound wolf had sunken its jagged teeth in the monster''s tail. Before the monster could howl in pain, another hound wolf appeared ahead of it and ripped a chunk off its neck. The monster spilled blood like a fountain and fell into theke. Ding! ?You have in Mountain Leopard, 1-star Master? ? 500 Coins Awarded ? ? +1 Kill Point ? || +500 Life Points || Just like that, a 1-star Master rank monster, a figure that instilled fear into Mortal Awakening monsters with its presence alone, died. I was reading the notifications, but I sensed three presences entering my mana sense from behind. ''Release'' At mymand, five Hound Wolves appeared from the cards floating on theke and impeded the monsters. Fur, blood, and flesh flew into the air. The monsters were being suppressed by the wolves. The sudden appearance of the Master rank enemies shocked the monsters. However, they didn''t yetmand the horde of Mortal Awakening monsters to attack. The remaining 5 Master rank monsters also joined the fray. The fight degraded into chaos as 8 monsters against 5 Hound wolves. Thest 2 wolves were standing near me, to protect me in case a monster was able to reach here. A kangaroo-like monster punched at the hound wolf nearest to it. Its fist cut through the air like a bullet and struck the wolf. On another side, a hound wolf was attacking two monsters that had appearances simr to foxes. The foxes couldn''t walk on theke and the wolf was using this weakness to its advantage by retreating into theke after attacking once. The other three wolves were blocking 6 monsters by working together in harmony. The wolves had good coordination and they repeatedly covered for each other. The monsters were more in number and had better fighting skills. Unlike them, the Hound wolves'' skills F and F weren''tbat oriented. However, the F allowed the wolves to walk on any solid and semi-solid surface, even against gravity. While the monsters couldn''t use theke as a foothold. Both sides had their advantages and disadvantages. The battle was reaching a stalemate. It was as I had intended. If the scale of battle tipped too much in our favor, the monster would have the horde attack. I would no longer have a chance to win if that happened. However, it would be fine if the horde moves after only 2-3 Master rank monsters were left. ''As long as I kill the Master rank monsters, the horde can be easily dispersed with my Master rank summons.'' Injuries continued to pile up on the monsters as well as the wolves. But there was no death other than the first one. With the increase in intelligence the monsters knew how to attack while defending. They were different from the mortal awakening rank monsters who only knew how to charge blindly. ''I guess this is good enough.'' I climbed the wolf next to me and threw cards into the air. ''Release'' Dozens of cards disappeared and a small horde of fist-sized dragonflies appeared in the air. They hadrge, multifaceted eyes, a slender, elongated body, four membranous wings, and six legs. Species: Jet Dragonfly Rank: 1-star Master Summoning Cost: 250 Magic Power Housing Space: 20 Physique: 150 Magic Power: 100 Skill: F Description: Jet Dragonflies have low life spans. They like ying pranks on others and can fly very fast. Years of evolution have affected them in a way that allows them to use every cell of their body perfectly and reach a dangerously high speed by flying. C The 2 dozen Jet dragonflies started revolving above theke at high speed. It created an ear-piercing noise, and caused gales to thrash. Since I no longer needed to have Baby Tarants in my deck to monitor Matthew, it freed a lot of my summoning capacity, allowing me to summon suchrge numbers. The monsters went into a frenzy at the emergence of flying enemies. After all, their numbers were nothing to scoff at. Ssh! Suddenly, theke''s water sshed. A massive monster was standing on its surface. My eyes constricted to a slit and Imanded the 2 wolves to attack immediately. The Jet dragonflies needed half a minute to reach their maximum velocity and use their skill. Until then, I had to hold back these monsters. The frog monster that jumped to attack me had bright, iridescent scales covering its entire body, reflecting a rainbow of colors in the sunlight. Its feet and hands ended in webbed limbs and it was able to stand on theke''s surface like the wolves. It opened its maw and a pink-colored tongue shot out. The hound wolf in front of me wed at the tongue. But the tongue suddenly changed direction, and went around the wolves'' attack range. It was in front of me before I realized it. I used to boost my physique and to keep track of the monster''s tongue. Gripping Gylothyn tightly, I also used . Ѧd n?a| om The monster''s tongue evaded the three des that extended from my sword. It bought enough time for the 1st wolf to reach the frog. The wolf attacked the frog''s body directly. The frog bent its body slightly, to gather strength in its muscles and leaped into the air. While in air, its tongue shot towards the Jet dragonflies who were trying to reach their maximum velocity. Its tongue scratched against one dragonfly, causing my summon to wither at a rate visible to the naked eye. The frog didn''t stop at this, however. It used its tongue like a whip and spun it, killing 3 dragonflies, before whipping the tongue at me, who was standing in theke. I grasped the wolf''s fur tightly as it evaded the attack. However, to my surprise, the frog didn''t pull its tongue out of theke after itnded. By this time the dragonflies had reached their top speed. I took a deep breath andmanded them. "Attack the monsters who are fighting against the wolves! Hound Wolves fall back and make sure to not get caught in the explosions!" During the night when I experimented I had stumbled upon a pleasant surprise. My master rank summons followed mymands. They couldn''t follow anything more than basic instructions. But it was an undeniable boon, nheless. The dragonflies ignored the frog monster as it was too close to me and attacked the rest of the Master rank monsters. Booom! Booom! Booom! Continuous explosions rang. The monsters'' figures were charred ck. They began dropping like flies, though a few were still alive. The wolves re-initiated their attacks to kill the remaining ones. ?You have in? ?You have in? ?You have in? ?You have in? Chapter 32 Holy Slash ??You have in? I ignored the notifications and vigntly looked at the frog monster facing me. Its tongue was submerged in theke. If it attacked from beneath, I wouldn''t be able to predict the strike, or so the monster thought. The mana covering my body dissipated, but I didn''t stop using . A thick and slimy object was moving underwater. The frog leaped towards the other wolf. While our attention was divided, it used its tongue to attack me, and the wolf I was on, from below. "Jump!" My wolf leaped into the air at my shout. A pink-colored tongue came out of the water and attacked us. However, we had already moved away from that position. The frog was surprised but it immediately tried to continue with a follow-up attack. Unfortunately for it, my wolf had already closed the distance between us. pnd`no?1--o I grasped the hilt of the ck sword and swung it powerfully. ''Holy sh!'' ck tendrils made of mana emerged from my heart and wrapped around my arms. The ominous mana continued moving. It then weaved into the sword. A tyrannical pressure spread when the ck arc of energy shot from the de. It carried the sickening aura of death and struck the frog. The frog monster mored. A ck gash was engraved onto its torso! ck wisps of mana were seeping into its body through theceration and destroying everything inside! ''That''s Holy sh?'' The corrosion effect of holy sh had a very low probability to activate but it seemed I was lucky this time. The ck wisps were caused by the corrosion effect melting the insides of the frog monster. Ding! ?You have in Tongue-shooter Anura, 2-star Master? ''I''m handsome, smart, strong, and it turns out I''m lucky, too. Sigh, I''m too good for myself.'' I took a moment to rx. The Master rank monsters were almostpletely wiped out and the horde hadn''t moved yet. It would take a minute at best to kill thest Master rank monster. ''Summon Hound Wolf'' I jumped back into theke to restore my MP and summoned another wolf. Suddenly, an acute pain shot through my mind. My eyes widened when I recognized the pain. It was the signal of my summons dying. But the amount of pain I received was too sharp. I searched for the number of wolves remaining alive and found the reason behind the sharp pain. The 10th Master rank monster who had stayed behind was holding two massive logs in each arm and using them to kill the wolves. Other than the 2 wolves besides me, only 2 more remained alive. There was another log floating in theke, hinting that the monster had thrown the log to kill a few wolves. The monster who caused the wolves'' death was of a towering 10-meter height. It was bellowing repeatedly while clubbing the wolves who attempted to approach it. Its fur had burnt at various ces due to the explosions but it waspletely ignoring the injuries as if they weren''t there, to begin with. I sucked in a sharp breath. The chimpanzee monster had a different appearance from what I had seen at the beginning. Its fur had turned red and it was continuing to increase in size. It powerfully swung the log and killed the two remaining wolves at the edge of theke. It then bent its knees and leaped towards me. "Pick me!" Heeding mymand, the wolf picked me up by biting the back of my shirt. I used at the same time along with . The ck arc of mana struck the chimpanzee in the face, but the monster simply shrugged it off. The attack, however, changed the monster''s trajectory and it fell into theke. "Move out of theke!" Unconsciously, I clenched my jaws . ''Is that a berserk type skill that raises its physique in proportion to damage it receives?'' While battling the frog monsters, I thought that the other Master rank monsters didn''t initiate the horde to attack because they were confident in winning. However, I now realized that I had been wrong. The Jet Dragonflies'' bombardment had gravely injured the Master rank monster, the chimpanzee. It caused the monster to go berserk. Ultimately, rendering it unable tomand the horde as it had lost its mind. The wolves jumped to cover thest section of theke and reach the ground. However, the chimpanzee grabbed the legs of both wolves'' and smashed them into the water. Before the wolves were caught, I used them as a foothold and leaped towards the ground. I crashed on the ground and rolled to soften the impact. Ignoring the blunt pain, I canceled the wolves before they were also killed. I was waiting for the chimpanzee toe out. Mana Sense detected a presence leaving theke. But the thing that dide out of the water wasn''t the chimpanzee. The monster had picked arge rock from the surface of theke and flung it at me. I coated my legs in mana and evaded the attack. It was a wrong decision. The chimpanzee abruptly came out of theke and punched the ground. It caused the earth to shake and I lost my footing. I swiftly regained my bearings but a massive crimson fist was already approaching me. ! ''Activate Crown. Duration: 1 second!'' Ding! [Physique]: 36.5 (+30) [Physique]: 83.5 (+30) ''!'' At thest second, I used my skills to increase my Physique and attacked the fist to reduce the force behind the monster''s attack. BAMMMM!!!! My body was thrown dozens of meters away. The impact rattled my insides. It was as if a truck had smashed into me. I was coughing blood as I tried to stand. At the same time, the berserk transformation of the chimpanzee started wearing off. Fortunately, I wasn''t dead. Unfortunately, I wasn''t dead. My vision was painted red and the continuous ringing in my ears wasn''t stopping either. I stood by using my sword as support, only to realize that I was sinking into the water. ''Lake that''s good I can restore MP and create summons to'' Those were myst thoughts before I lost consciousness... again. Chapter 33 Plan C ?The Brawl Ape picked the unconscious Sol from the river. The monster gazed at its surroundings, the corpses of Master rank monsters that hade with it, and beat its chest. It hooted loudly in delight. The Brawl Ape tribe was a tribe built on strength. They lived and thrived for battles. Their goals revolved around fighting and defeating a strong enemy. Master rank monsters are treated like royalty among the monsters. And the Master rank monsters follow only those who are stronger than them. Capturing Sol, who wasmanding almost 10 Master rank monsters, was an honor of the highest order. The monster took Sol back to its tribe like a trophy. It issued a shortmand to the horde before leaving and the Mortal Awakening monsters dispersed toward theke. Only one monster didn''t follow the horde. It instead apanied the brawl ape like a servant. This monster had a human-like figure, green skin and sharp fangs. Its muscles were thin and one could see the ribs on its chest, hinting at its poor physique. The duo of monsters crossed through the middle section at a moderate pace. Throughout the path, the brawl ape kept grunting and hooting, almost as if it was conversing with the scrawny monster. The scrawny monster always nodded or sometimes made weird noises. They had to rest a few times on their path to the Brawl Ape tribe. The monster had defeated Sol, however, it didn''te out unscathed. It had two new battle scars on its body, one running across its face and the other resting on its fist. The monster also had considerable burns all over its body. If its berserk transformation hadn''t allowed it to ignore pain, its fate would''ve been no different from the other 9 Master rank monsters that came with it to subjugate Sol. Ooh-ooh-ooh-aah! Ooh-ooh-aah-aah! The ape continued to make guttural and throaty noises as if it was bragging. In the meantime the ape''s servant, the scrawny monster, tied Sol to a log and the ape was holding the log over its shoulder. It made carrying Sol easier. The path these two monsters were using belonged to the Brawl Ape tribes. Monsters were, by nature, territorial beasts. They created their abodes in their territories and hated other monsters intruding upon them. This naturally included the paths used by every tribe. Even the hordes of monsters that go to the Lake of Purity do not form before reaching the outer section of the Forest of Silence. The monsters use the path belonging to their tribe inside the middle section and join the monsters from other tribes after entering the outer section. Hundreds of years had created this inexplicable harmony between the monsters residing inside the Forest of Silence. Four hourster, the duo was still traveling. Their idle chatter consisted solely of the ape boasting and swinging the log excitedly while thinking about gloating its spoil C Sol C to its tribe. Sol himself was getting nauseated. But he kept acting as if he was unconscious. Another card appeared in Sol''s hand and he stored a Hound wolf inside it. The process caused copious amounts of mana to move. However, the card absorbed the mana instantly and the duo monsters didn''t notice anything this time either. Sol thought to himself. ''I remember the path clearly. Since I got a path to use in the middle section, I don''t need to stick with them anymore. I''ll look for an opening and kill them.'' Sol had been acting from the very beginning. He was never knocked out unconscious. This was Sol''s n. It was to get caught by a Master rank monster and use the chance to enter the middle section unhindered. With this method, he would gain information about a path that was used by only one tribe. This would decrease his chances of getting caught by mistake in the future considerably. It was n C, short for ''n get Captured''. Ignoring Sol''s awful sense of humor, he had used the Directory to read the monsters'' habits and divided them into different categoriesst night. The ones who will capture him, those who will kill him, who might or might not kill him, those who would inflict as many injuries as possible before killing him. Sol might not have fought a Master rank Brawl Ape, but he did defeat a Mortal Awakening rank Brawl Ape among the other species of monster he eliminated surrounding the Lake of Purity. Thus the information about the monsters species'' customs and practices were written in the Directory. Today when the master rank monsters arrived Sol focused on eliminating the monsters that won''t capture him before shifting his attention towards the ones that would capture him. In short, he had purposely allowed himself to get caught. The n however was risky. Thest strike of the Brawl Ape was truly life-threatening. ''No risk, no return.'' Sol mused inwardly. Suddenly, his thoughts were cut short by strange noises. He opened his eyes ever so slightly, to peek at the situation. ''Ah, I got caught.'' The scrawny monster was looking at Sol''s arm, specifically at the 4th summoner card he was about to use. It was trying to warn the ape by grunting. ''On 2nd thought, I don''t need an opening to deal with these two.'' Ѧd n?a| om Sol immediately flicked his wrist and threw the summoner card into the air, in front of the ape''s face. A wolf came out and bit the monster''s neck. The ape was a secondte to dodge. The surprise attack caused it to lose arge portion of its shoulder. In hindsight, it was a good oue as due to the warning of a scrawny monster, the ape was able to protect its windpipe from getting crushed. The monster hollered angrily and threw the log tied to Sol at a tree. With its arms free, the ape grabbed the hound wolf by its neck and smashed it into the ground. The hound wolf tried to w at the ape while the ape kept pummeling it. However, the ape''s fierce attacks left no room for retaliation. Two more wolves appeared. One bit the ape''s right arm, while the other sank its fangs into the ape''s shoulder injury that had a portion of flesh missing. The ape''s eyes turned bloodshot. Its ck fur changed to crimson red and it grew in size. The growth in size reopened its wounds, but the monster ignored the pain. It murderously red at Sol and spun its upper torso to throw the hound wolves off. The wolves were smashed into trees and they whimpered. The monster leaped towards Sol with its fists sped together and raised high. Sol had been freed when the log broke after being smashed by the ape. However, he didn''t try to dodge the attack. A faint noise simr to whistling came from far behind the Brawl Ape. In its berserk state, the ape didn''t react to the whirring noise that was increasing in intensity. The ape was about to attack Sol but a sharp object stabbed the ape suddenly in the back at a very high speed. The object prated through its body and came out from its abdomen. The abrupt fatal injury caused the ape to stagger and fall. The cause behind its injury, a ck sword, circled around Sol andnded in his hand. Anger enshrouded the ape''s figure. It beat its chest and howled loudly. Blood-mixed saliva dripped through its clenched jaws. Sol swung his sword and a ck arc flew out. It struck the ape''s neck, causing it to stumble. A gash formed on the monster''s neck. The monster repeated its previous actions and hollered thunderously. Its figure was riddled with deep gashes and burnt marks. But it continued to move. It swung its fist, but Sol used another , aimed at the ape''s neck. The Brawl ape fell to its knees. Noises of gurgling blood echoed as the ape clenched its neck. The repeated injuries ultimately reached the tipping point and its berserk transformation wore off. The ape was trying to breathe through its slit throat. It opened its jaws to take a deep breath, however, a swift stab prated its mouth. The tip of the de traveled through its oral cavity and reached its brain. Ding! ?You have in Brawl Ape, 2-star Master? ? 600 Coins Awarded ? || +600 Life Points || A small portal formed above Sol''s head. Through the portal, a ck crown fell on top of his head and the portal disappeared. Ding! ? +1 Kill Point ? Sol stared at the corpse of the ape for a few moments. Previously, he had in a 2-star Master frog monster. The Great Ape was a 2-star monster too. However, the danger the two monsters posed waspletely different. The reason was their skill set. The frog monster had F and F as its skill. On the other hand, the Great Ape''s skills were F and F. Although both monsters had two F rank skills. The skill set of the Great Ape was morebat-oriented with both of its skills geared towardsbat. Moreover, the skill F covered the F skill''s weakness as the berserk transformation rendered the ape unable to use its mind and dodge attacks. The two skills synergized and resulted in increasing the ape''sbat ability by more than 2-folds. Sol had to use numerous attacks to wear off the ape defense beforending a decisive strike. He used on the three hound wolves and refilled his MP slightly. ''Did the other monster run away?'' He used once before leaving and detected the monster hiding in bushes. Sol wrapped his legs in mana and dashed towards the monster''s hiding location. He swung his sword. The de formed a clean arc. The monster didn''t retaliate or attempted to evade the de. It instead cried, "P-please stop! Don''t ki-kill me!" ''It can talk!?'' Chapter 34 A Talking Monster ?''It can talk!?'' My eyes constricted to the size of a needle. I burned my mana and used to change the path of my de, before it killed the monster. The tip of the sword struck a stone. A metallic echo rang, making the monster flinch. "P-please" ''A talking monster.'' My initial surprise lessened fairly quickly. ''No, this is slightly different. It could speak from the beginning, the one who is different is me. I can understand itsnguage.'' The scrawny monster repeatedly begged to spare its life. It was quivering and had hidden its head between its arms. However, it never tried to fight back. ''The only reason I can think of is [Language Trantor] skill. But even then, the monster''s words are too fluent for the level 1nguage trantor.'' The monster was still only gruffing and grunting. However, I was interpreting those words in my ownnguage subconsciously. For the Great Ape and other monsters, thenguage trantor didn''t work for them as they had no intention of conversing with me. The green monster in front of me was different. "Please let me l-live. II''ll do anything." The monster muttered. It then raised its head when it realized that it hadn''t been killed yet. I didn''t answer the monster. ''Is it perhaps my attribute? helps me notice others'' habits, intentions and, to an extent, their thoughts. Maybe is working together with [Language Trantor] and enhancing the skill''s effects.'' Among my records C the ck book C essible to me on Floor 0, the records of attributes were missing. Because of this, I had been in the dark about my 2nd attribute since the beginning. "Cacan I go?" Mistaking my silence for approval, the monster tried to leave. I didn''t stop it and simply swung my de. A wound appeared on the monster''s chest. However, at thest second, the green monster had fallen backward and avoided a fatal injury. Before the monster could move, I stabbed my sword into the ground. It shivered when the de missed its neck by a few inches. "You want to live?" I spoke while staring it in the eye. "Then work for it." .. . .. . Three Dayster "Don''t let it escape!" The hound wolf howled to convey that it had heard mymand. It increased its pace and I tightly sped the wolf''s fur so as not to fall off. The hound wolf was running by jumping from branches of one tree to another. The forest had densely grown trees that made chasing a target on the ground difficult. It wasn''t any different for my summons. However, with the hound wolves'' had an easier time by using the trees to move. ''Dammit! It will escape us at this rate! I need to risk it!'' A shadow was moving rapidly on the ground. On closer look its features appeared more defined. It was a monster simr to a roon. A 4-meter-long roon, that is. The monster was faster than Hound Wolves, and inside this thick forest, Jet Dragonflies weren''t able to fly in a straight path to reach maximum velocity easily. I decided to take my chances. Making sure that my bnce would not falter, I stood on the hound wolf''s body. A card appeared in my palms and I pulled my arm back. My muscles bulged and a thick coating of mana took shape around my arm. Iunched the card while using the skill and flicked my wrist at the end. The card flew forward at a very high speed while rotating. It took over the roon monster. ''Release!'' A hound wolf suddenly appeared 30 meters in front of the roon. Like a trained acrobat, the wolf twisted its body in the air andnded vertically on a tree trunk. Awoooooo! The wolf''s howl revealed its location to the roon monster. The monster was stunned at the abrupt appearance of an enemy in front of it. It changed directions, however, it was alreadyte. The wolf I was sitting upon jumped over the head of the monster. I used and shed. My de shrank in width and in return, its length increased. It moved like a snake. The monster tried to w at the de. However, the de narrowly dodged its attacks as if it was alive. Ding! ?You have in? The tip of the sword impaled the monster through its eye before it could react. This technique was an implementation of where I manipted the de''s surface area to control its length and shape. Honestly, even I was surprised when I found that I could use in this way. "You did good." I rubbed the wolves below their jawbones and thanked them earnestly. Had the roon monster escaped, it would''ve foiled the n I had been working on for the past 3 days. But with this, I killed thest monster who had seen me inside the middle section of the forest. pnd,no?1,o ''It will take time for Orca toe. In the meantime, I''ll salvage the mana stone.'' I extracted the mana stone of the monster and sat a bit away from the corpse. Orca was the name of the Orc, the scrawny monster that I force Ahem, that I persuaded to work with me. He had been delighted at my job offer. So much so that he went to the extent of crying and begging to let it work for me. ''Interface'' While waiting for Orca, I decided to check my stats for the first time in a few days. Inside the white room on Floor 0 of Tower of Babel, I opened the ck dairy. Name: Sol Lionel Age: 19 years Race: Demi-Human Rank: Intermediate Profession: N/A Coins: 619,873 [Stats] Physique: 41.89 Magic Power: 1209.00/1471.15 [Skills] Level 5 Level 3 Level 3, Level 4, Level MAX Level 7 Level 8 Level 9 Level 9 Level 6 Level 7 Level 2 A small smile blossomed on my face. This was the status worth bragging about! I was already halfway towards bing a millionaire! With this amount of Coins, I stopped calling [Store] a Rip-off luxury store. Because that nickname was given by peasants who couldn''t buy items from [Store]! And I was no peasant! In the past 3 days, I eliminated roughly 200 monsters that woulde to use the Lake of Purity every day. Other than those monsters, I cleared 5 mid-sized monster tribes and 11 small monster tribes in the middle section of the forest. ''Sigh, the information I had about the Forest of Silence wascking. And it''s because that edgy Jae-sung never confirmed the exact number of monsters!'' The number of monsters living in the forest of Silence was way beyond my imagination. There were at least tens of thousands of Mortal Awakening monsters while the number of Master rank monsters was a few thousands. A mid-sized monster tribe consisted of roughly 300 monsters. All mid-sized tribes were led by one 2-star Master rank monster. The small scale monster tribes had one 1-star Master rank monster as their leader and their total poption numbered 100 monsters on average. In the Forest of Silence, there were 5rge monster tribes too. These tribes had a 5-star Master rank monster as their leader each, and their military might was over 5000 monsters strong. The number of 4-star to 1-star Master rank monsters in these tribes was unknown. These 5 tribes were advanced enough to create viges, guard posts, borders, and other essentials. ''The monster tribes and their arrangements are too systematic to be a coincidence or work of nature. I''m afraid that the Griffin had been interfering personally in the matters of the forest.'' For monsters, the higher rank monsters are royalty and they would follow theirmands the majority of the time. If there was someone who had shaped the lifestyle of the monster tribes the way it was, it had to be the Griffin. ''My Physique and Magic Power are also growing steadily.'' Using Lake of Purity every day boosted my growth even more. I was satisfied with my Physique growth, but my MP was a different matter. It wasn''t showing any sign of reaching its limit. No matter how much my mana reserves grew it felt like I was digging a bottomless pit! I didn''t have a single mana capacity increasing skill in my skill set. Yet, my mana reserves wereparable to elves who are known for their abundant mana. ''Everything is progressing smoothly except my skills. They''ve hit a wall and their progress has slowed down.'' After crossing Level 5, the growth of skills slowed down by arge margin. If I wanted to increase their level after this, I needed to train for a long time or fight more perilous battles that would force me to go all out. My swordsmanship skills also leveled up. The progress I had made in the 4 days since entering the Forest of Silence was tremendous, but I couldn''t rest easy. Because I needed to reach the Port today or tomorrow. Anyter than that and it was going to get messy as Jae-sung would regress in 4 days. Sigh, there was a lot to do. I stepped out of the Floor 0 of Babel and saw Orca about to reach my location. He was sweating heavily. It seemed he would pass out from exhaustion if I didn''t do anything. "Take this." I threw a Stamina Potion I bought from Store to him. He had taken some of those in the past few days. And he knew that they weren''t dangerous. However, he was still hesitating to drink the potion I gave him. An ungrateful fellow, I must say. Seeing that, I decided to encourage him. "Drink it, or I''ll release the monster that is inside your stomach." "I..I''ll drink! Don''t do that!" He hurriedly gulped down the drink. Why had Orca been following me without question? Because I had made him eat a summoner card! Then I showed him another summoner card and released the wolf store inside it. Orca was smart enough to understand that I could do the same with the card inside him. After that, he cried tears of joy and begged me for job enlistment. This was what you call a perfect recruitment policy you peasants! Learn from me! ''I don''t need to worry about him finding that the card inside him is empty. He is easy to read and with I''ll know the moment he tries to betray me.'' Orca wiped his mouth and spoke hesitantly. "A-are we going to do it today?" His words made me stop joking and I nodded seriously. "It''s time we remove a few big tribes from the map of the Forest of Silence." Chapter 35 Shopping Spree ?Forest of Silence. Near Lake of Purity. Early Morning. "Did you find the temr''s corpse?" A gruff voice sounded. The speaker in context was wearing a formidable armor. The golden armor covered his entire body, providingplete protection from the most formidable attacks. The materials used to create the armor were extracted from ascended rank monsters, and boasted the highest degree of protection. At his question, another knight answered. "Not yet Commander." "Continue searching." Both knights were carrying insignias that depicted a shield and an eagle flying towards the sun. It was the symbol of the Holy Knight Order from the Church. The duo was scouring the area for the remains of a temr belonging to the Holy Order, who had perished a few days ago for reasons unknown inside the Forest of Silence. However, they had yet to find anything. Ѧd n?a| om "Perhaps the remains of the temr were eaten by the monsters of the forest." The knight who was half the size of themander, roughly 1.5 meters tall, hesitated to speak. "Commander, can I ask something?" "Ask ahead." "Why did Commander himselfe for retrieval of a temr''s remains? Isn''t this job beneath the position of Knight Commander of the Holy Order?" Baratos, the man who had been continuously referred to as Commander, looked at the sky and spoke while lost in thoughts. "The Temr we are searching for was one of our two temrs working undercover for the Lionel House. A few days ago, a report came that he had been removed from his position as a knight by Lionel House due to his misconduct. However, the temr didn''t return to the Church and went missing after being stripped of his knighthood. Then, the next thing we know, he mysteriously died inside the forest while the convoy of Lionel''s is waiting outside the forest." "...Does Commander think that the Lionel''s have a hand in the temr''s death?" The knight gulped heavily. This type of assassination behind the scenes wasn''t rare. But if the fact was known that the revered Lionel House threw a knight away and then assassinated him in secret, it would drag their name in the mud. A sweet and graceful voice brought the two knights out of their contemtion. "Huff! Huff! Knight Commander there is.. Huff! Huff!.. something you need to see." Coming out of the woods was another knight who was wearing armor that hid her bodypletely, simr to Baratos and Klein. However, her thin voice betrayed her real gender. Baratos and Klein, the male knight who was searching together with Baratos, looked at each other and nodded. They swiftly followed behind Setsuna, the female Knight without questions. A few momentster, they reached an open area with argeke. It was the Lake of Purity. "W-what?" "..." Klein shuddered and stepped back unconsciously. Baratos'' reaction wasn''t any different. Although he didn''t show it openly his heart was gripped by fear and trepidation. "W..who did this?" Klein pointed at the decaying ''mountains'' around theke. The air was thick with the stench of death as far as the eye could see. Hundreds of monster corpses were strewn across the blood-soaked battlefield, their twisted bodies contorted in grotesque postures. The ground was slick with blood and gore, and the metallic tang of it filled the air. The monsters varied in size and shape, some as small as a house cat and others asrge as a house. Their bodies were covered in thick scales or fur, and their teeth and ws were razor-sharp. The monsters'' eyes stared nkly into the sky, their lifeless bodies bearing mute testimony to the ferocity of the battle that had been fought. It was as if a cmity had swept through. The trio who were frozen by the surreal sight noticed two humans amidst that hell. It was the same for the two humans, they spotted the three knights at the same time. The human with blue hair among the duo waved his hand and shouted. But Baratos and others couldn''t hear him as he was too far away. Klein was about to pull out his sword when Baratos stopped him. "Look closely. The knight who is standing behind the blue haired kid is carrying the insignia of Lionel House." .. . .. . Forest of Silence. Deep inside the forest, near one of the big tribes. A few minutes before Midnight. "With this everything is good to go," I muttered and stopped using of Baby Tarants. My normal vision returned to me. I blinked repeatedly as my eyes to adjusted to the darkness and stared at the scene before me while standing on top of a branch. A few hundred meters away were wooden fences that ran parallel to the forest as far as one could see. The wooden fences were illuminated by torches at regr intervals. Through the dim light of torches, the guards protecting the perimeters became discernable. They had a brutish appearance with their limbs thicker than my waist. White fangsrger than my fists. And green bodies that were bigger than 5 meters. "They are Orcs," I said quietly. Orcs were one of the typical fantasy races that I read about in my 2nd life. Their race focused on physical strength and they were one of the most formidable enemies for beginners. It was the same in this world, but the simrities ended there. The orcs of this world were monsters of legends that were associated with death and destruction. Their greenish-gray skin was rough and scaly, with prominent veins and muscr ridges protruding from their limbs and torso. Their eyes often glowed red or yellow, and they had long, pointed ears that stick out from their heads. In the literature that had been passed from previous generations, it had been said that only the best of knights can contend against an Orc. They were no beginner-level monsters. While I was looking at the vige filled with thousands of such menacing monsters, I yawned unconsciously. "I want to sleep, I haven''t had a wink of sleep in the past week." I had been suspicious since the beginning but I was sure now, I had Insomnia. My body waspletely refreshed as I was using Lake of Purity every day till yesterday, but my mind wasn''t the same. I was dead tired inside. Thinking such useless thoughts, I noticed Orca leaving the Orc tribe, the vige behind the fences, with another Orc. This Orc wasrger than the Orcs guarding the boundaries, reaching 7 meters, and was carrying a wooden club C or a club that appeared to be made of wood. After leaving the tribe, Orca pointed in my direction. Shortly, both of them began walking towards this area of the forest. ''Interface'' Muttering the word, I opened Shop. I had scouted the items I wanted to buy beforehand and wasted no time in purchasing them. Ding! ?Odour Neutralizer (High-Common) bought. Cost - 10,000 Coins? ?Recognition Inhibition Robe (Low-Rare) bought. Cost - 500,000 Coins? ?Healing Bandages (High-Umon) bought. Cost - 100,000 Coins? ?Bnce - 9,873 Coins? "I''m a peasant, again" Sniffing, I wiped the imaginary tears that were threatening to fall. Who knew that my fame wouldst only one day? s, I was back to poverty. The robe was made of a thick, but light dark-purple cloth. I wore it and stored the other items for the meantime. "Drop me on the ground." At mymand, the branch beneath my foot shook. A loud rumbling echoed and the entire tree moved. Then, the branch slowly lowered until it reached the ground. "I''ll be leaving. You should act the same as you have been doing for the past days." The tree slowly rustled and made a strange sound as if agreeing to me. After that, it went back to its previous motionless state. This tree, along with a few others spread on this side of the forest were the newest summons I unlocked a few days ago. Species: Spooky Treant Rank: 3-star Master Summoning Cost: 800 Magic Power Housing Space: 60 Physique: 700 Magic Power: 100 Skill: F, F, F Description: Spooky Treants are very friendly creatures unlike their names. They are excellent at blending into their surroundings, which makes it hard to discern them from normal trees. However, be careful of angering them. If they catch you in their vines, you might never escape thereafter. CC Spooky treant was the next summon of the nt Avenue. It was also thest summon I could unlock at my current rank. To use more types of summons, I needed to reach Master rank. Before I thought I would be able to unlock new summons after reaching Summoner Level 4. But it didn''t happen. The changes were the same as the previous three times, a new skill was unlocked and my total summoning capacity increased. "They are here." I hid behind a tree and peeked at the Orc leading Orca. Orca had bought an Orc out of his previous tribe at my orders. And this wasn''t the first Orc he had called out either. ''This one looks formidable, I should be careful.'' The Orc had yet to notice me. I used to heighten my senses and look for an opportunity to attack. But my eyes widened and I retreated hastily. ''It also has ?!'' My mana sense hit against a foreign and muchrger mana sense. At the same time, the Orc snapped its head in my direction. The monster issued a war cry and started running towards me while wildly swinging its club. Chapter 36 Hopefully, This Will Be The Last Time We Meet ??You have in Orc, 3-star Master? A ck gash ran across the Orc''s torso. As it died, the vines restricting its movement loosened and the corpse fell. Thereafter, the treants blended back into the surroundings. I ignored the corpse and frowned inwardly while looking at my de. ''Why can''t I create a new skill? Am I doing something wrong?'' Disregarding the previous failures, I again tried to execute the synchronized skill. The de of the sword lengthened to 7 meters and its thickness decreased rapidly. My arms swelled and I used . ck threads of mana weaved into the 7-meter-long de. As the de continued to descend, a ck mana arc shot out. It wasn''t 5 meters wide like it was supposed to be but instead 7 metersrge, simr to the length of the extended de. However, the 7-meter arc of mana shrank after crossing a few meters and returned to its usual size of 5 meters. I sighed briefly and shook my head. ''It would''ve been good if I could tweak the by creating a synchronized skill, but this is going to take some time.'' Synchronized skills are techniques created bybining two or more skills and using them simultaneously. These skills are more efficient and powerful than normal skills. My was a Synchronized skill thatbined and . Ѧd n?a| om ''Let''s get to work. Heave ho!'' Using I lifted the corpse and carried it to another location. At the same time, I used every now and then to scout my surroundings. C The MP cost of skills was rising steadily with their levels. But it wasn''t a problem with my mana reserves. After reaching my destination, I dumped the corpse alongside the other corpses of Orcs and Great Apes. They numbered a bit over 10 in total. Turning around, I faced Orca and spoke authoritatively. "Orca, exin the situation you learned after going inside." The scrawny Orc nodded with a grim expression. "All five big tribes C Orc tribe, Great Ape Tribe, Beetle tribe, Minautour tribe, Mountain Leopard tribe C are in uproar. Every heavenly warrior who had been sent to the holyke had gone missing and there is no news about them, this includes the warriors from the smaller tribes who went there for baptism." I nodded while listening to him intently. ''Heavenly warrior'' was the term these monsters used for ascended rank monsters. ''Holyke'' was for Lake of Purity, and ''baptism'' meant using theke. While the word ''warrior'' referred to Mortal Awakening rank monsters. Since I eliminated all monsters who were sent to Lake of Purity along with Ascended rank monsters following them to assess the situation, the five big tribes were now busy formting their next course of action. The situation had reached a point where no monsters were sent for baptism today. But this extreme decision from the side ofrge tribes wasn''t solely due to my actions of eliminating the monsters sent for baptism. Orca continued. "The annihtion of the monster tribes is also being treated as a grave matter. With the warriors leaving for the holyke going missing, and the destruction of the viges, therge tribes have been hit from both inside and outside." Not all small and medium-sized monster tribes were under therge tribes. But the ones I hit belonged to arge monster tribe. It was to force them to take action. "Everyone is aware that an enemy is attacking both sides of the forest. However, we can''t find them. The viges from small torge are on the lookout for any clues pointing to the outsider, but haven''t found anything. Many elders believe that the outsider is using our paths to hunt us. Allrge tribes havee to a decision. They will create an elite group made of solely heavenly warriors and scour the forest with it." "Anything else?" I questioned Orca while using on him. He shook his head in denial. ''This guy is interesting.'' Orca was an Orc with a weak physical constitution. He had been evicted from his tribe due to his evident weakness. Later, he was taken in by a Great Ape as a servant. Great Ape Tribe and Orc Tribe are especially violent against each other, even among therge tribes. The great ape who sheltered Orca treated him poorly and used him to insult Orcs in their face by calling Orcs an inferior race who produced defects like him. The results of on Orca were amusing. ''He grieves for the monsters that died to me. Despite the treatment he received he thinks of other monsters as his brethren and cares for them. Yet, he isn''t angry at me nor does he want to harm me.'' "C-can you can you do it?" Orca continued hesitatingly. "The Orc tribe has innumerable heavenly warriors. They are unlike the viges you''ve attacked Is it possible for you to win?" Orca''s concerns weren''t unfounded. To kill one Orc I needed to use at least 2 Jet Dragonflies. Hound Wolves had great agility but they weren''t suited for directbat. Spooky Treant had high strength with goodbat skills, but they weren''t without weakness. They couldn''t move from their initial location. If I needed to transport them, it would require the use of the summoner card. However, that would be a needless waste of MP. In a sense, Spooky Treants were very weak. "It is a three-front attack." I rechecked my supplies before I began myst job in the forest. "I cannot lose." Two swords, check. Crown, check. Recognition inhibition robe, check. Healing bandages used, check. ck pouch that has my trump card for clearing the Port, check. Lastly, I held the smelly firecrackers and hurled them into the sky with . Then, I used Odour Neutralizer. C Grade: High-Common Quantity: 1 Description: Using this removes all types of odors struck to the body. It is rmended to use this item before using perfumes for the best effect. The item might inhibit the user''s sense of smell for a short duration. To use this item, pop the Odour Neutralizer capsule over your head. An extremely bright explosion took ce in the night sky. The Orc sentries at the tribe perimeter gasped and moved hastily. "You don''t need to work for me anymore." I bid farewell to the feeble yet kind Orc and ran toward the perimeter of the vige. "Hopefully, this will be thest time we meet." Chapter 37 Sneaking Inside ?Forest of Silence. Outside the Orc Vige. A few minutes after an extremely bright explosion takes ce in the night sky. "Search carefully! Don''t let even a rat go by unnoticed! The outsider who had been attacking our forest is near!" An orc leading over 500 Master rank orcs grunted. He was Khurzah, a 4-star Master and the youngest elder of the Orc tribe. The vige chieftain had ordered him to search for the enemy after he openly provoked them by revealing his location. Another 3-star Master rank Orc walked closer to Khurzah and advised him. "Elder, we must tread carefully. The outsider had massacred a lot of viges and warriors. If he disclosed his location with those bright res, it must be a trap." "And?!" Khurzah roared. He turned around and pointed to the orcs following him. "We have over 500 heavenly warriors with us! Our forces are enough to attack otherrge tribes! Are you telling me that you are getting cold feet with these numbers, Carnak!?" He couldn''t handle his anger after the outsider openly provoked their tribe by revealing his location using the re in the night sky. The insult enraged Khurzah to no end, so much that he wanted to crush the outsider''s head under his feet. Carnak, the 3-star Master rank Orc, lowered his head and retreated back to the group. It didn''t seem that Khurzah was going to heed his advice. Seeing that Carnak whispered to himself, "Physical strength isn''t the only way to win a battle. It''s because of such outdated beliefs that Orca was forced out of the tribe." Shortly, the orcs reached the area from where the bright re wasunched into the sky. They didn''t go deeper into the forest and created an encirclement. The 500 orcs led by Khurzah weren''t inexperienced orcs that had banded together to form a horde. Each of them was a warrior who had trained since childhood and forged their bodies to their utmost limit. They were proud soldiers of the Orc tribe. "Scouts charge!" They created an encirclement with almost 400 orcs. Khurzah then sent 20 orcs as scouts inside the closed area. He stayed behind to keep an eye out for anyone trying to escape the encirclement and issue orders to the orcs. "You might be strong but let''s see if you can defeat hundreds of revered heavenly warriors from our tribe." Khurzah tapped his right foot on the ground repeatedly as he waited for the scouts'' return with good news. Ten minutes passed, but no one came back. Then thirty minutes went by without any news. Finally, one hour passed. But the scouts never returned. "What is happening? Did the scouts run into a problem?" Clenching his fists to stop himself from bursting into anger, Khurzah immediately sent 50 orcs as reinforcement for the scouts. Khurzah was a hot-headed individual but he was no fool. He didn''t charge headfirst to hunt the outsider without information. After all, they had too little information. Was the outsider alone? Or was it a group of a few elite people? Did the human kingdoms finally show their greed and invade the forest? But Khurzah wasn''t worried, he was only taking precaution. The small and medium sized didn''t have more than 5 heavenly warriors, and the warriors going for baptism had a maximum of 20 heavenly warriors as guards. Conversely, at this moment, the reinforcement for scouts consisted of 50 heavenly warriors of Orc tribe. Not to mention the other 450 heavenly warriors creating the encirclement. "He is nothing but a rat caught in a trap." Khurzah growled with a smirk. Thirty minutester, Khurzah sensed a presence approaching the encirclement from the inside. Hemanded the troops. "Take stance!" The orcs thought that it was another fellow orc who wasing back to report. But the unthinkable happened. A round and small object flew out of the forest. Itnded near Khurzah''s feet. The object was roughly spherical, and greenish-gray in color. It was the head of an orc. Awoooooo! A wolf came out of the forest and howled at the stunned Orcs, as if challenging them to enter the forest. After challenging the orcs, the wolf entered the forest again. "Don''t let that mutt escape!" Khurzah hollered. His eyes turned bloodshot and he issued an ultimatum. "Kill those bastards who dared to betray the vige!" The appearance of a monster said everything. At least one or more monster tribes had betrayed the forest. Khurzah finally understood why no one could find a clue about the outsider. The traitor monster tribes were working together with the outsider to hide their traces! Orcs entered the encirclement in droves, but they hadn''t realized. The trees that were near their locations weren''t there before today. In the darkness of night, the orcs continued their hunts, unaware of the vines that were culling their numbers one by one. From Sol''s n of a three-front attack, this was the first front. ... . .. . Forest of Silence. Two thousand meters away from the encirclement, near the perimeter of the Orc vige. Roughly three hours after the encirclement was created. "It''s time they call for reinforcement." I was hiding behind a tree and peeking at the sentries over the fences of the orc vige. It took three hours but the sentries posted at the perimeter were finally thinning in numbers. They were going to support the troops where the encirclement had been established. Needless to say, I left that area long before the orcs set up the siege. However, they didn''t know this as their troops were fighting enemies back there even now. To achieve such arge diversion I had to use a huge number of summons. But it wasn''t a problem for me after reaching Summoner level 4. Name: Sol Lionel Life Points: 346,171 Soul Points: 00 upation: Summoner upation Level: Level 4 Summon Capacity: 5000 umted Life Points to next Level: 381,821/1,000,000,000 Skill(s) Unlocked: , , , , Level 1 (New) Avenue(s) Unlocked: Insect Avenue, Beast Avenue, nt Avenue, Soul Avenue ''One billion Life Points, the numbers necessary to reach level 5 are wild.'' I thought to myself. After bing a level 4 Summoner my summoning capacity upgraded to 5,000. The orcs who had set up the encirclement were fighting against 60 Spooky Treants and 20 Hound Wolves. The summons weren''t enough tobat against the enemy''s numbers but their skills were perfectly suited for Gueri tactics. Hound Wolves can run on trees. Also, due to the noise cancetion trait of the forest, the wolves'' movement on trees barely creates noise. The Spooky Treants weren''t any less dangerous. The orcs wouldn''t even know that they were standing beside a treant unless the treant moved first. ''The Treants capture the orcs by surprise and the wolves finish them. It''s a perfect strategy.'' Needless to say, there were ws in this strategy. Against an army of 500 orcs, my summons can only do so much. But my intention wasn''t to kill them to begin with. It was to divert their attention and buy time, while I use this chance when their security has been thinned and infiltrate their vige. ''I should get going.'' Activating and I swiftly headed for the vige fence and stuck close to it. > pnd`no?1--o - Then I used . Not detecting any orcs on the other side, I crouched and jumped over the 8-meter tall wooden fence in one go. The area on the other side was dimly illuminated by torches. Before the orcs patrolling this area returned, I dashed into the direction of the hall of the orc chieftain. ''It''s quiet here. Guess everyone is hiding in their homes because a battle is taking ce outside the walls of the vige.'' Around the vast expanse of emptynd, there were cubical-shaped mud buildings spread scarcely. They were the homes of the orcs. Judging from their rough surfaces and poor structure, it seemed these houses wouldn''t stand one night against rain, or even heavy winds. I continued to move while repeatedly taking cover behind haystacks and houses whenever a patrol appeared. As the Orc tribe along with other tribes were preparingbat forces like Orca had said, their troops to handle inner security had been stretched thin. It didn''t help them that my earlier stunt by baiting them with summons caused them to move arge number of troops, reducing the patrols further. Suddenly, two orcs appeared at the corner I was about to turn. I jumped straight into a haystack and hid there. ''Don''t don''t have , don''t.'' I repeated those words in my mind. The two patrolling orcs slowly neared my location. Orcs are a race focused on physicalbat and have poor magical abilities. Only a few rare Orcs have the ability to handle mana proficiently but in return, they are physically weak. Thest Orc that Orca brought out of the vige had . Although his mana sense was definitely not a ranked skill, it was still higher level than mine. It appeared that Orcs were not as unskilled in mana usage as stories made them out to be. I held my breath throughout the time the orcs were near my location. Though, it wasn''t necessary with Odour Neutralizer removing every odor on me and hiding my presence. As long as I wasn''t seen by an Orc directly or caught in their most orcs wouldn''t even know if I was to stand behind them. Sighing lightly when the two orcs moved away, I continued moving. I had been using in a small radius of 0.5 meters since I entered the vige. Though this was a risky move, this way I would know immediately if my location was detected by a patrol''s . Finally, after 20 minutes, I saw a building that Orca had described as the chieftain''s house. The residence was shabby by human standards, but in this vige that had mud walls for houses, it was like a grand pce. It had smooth walls that had been painted red, a roof made of monster hides, windows that were draped inrge leaves, and a wooden door along with a gigantic porch. ''This is it.'' Taking a deep breath, I snooped around the location. The number of orcs guarding the ce was only 5. I made sure to stay away from them as they for sure had . It didn''t take me long to decide on a path to sneak into the house. The window on the east side. Chapter 38 A Fishy Situation ?Due to my small sizepared to the monsters, it was easy to sneak into the house of the Orc chieftain. ''Where is the Orc chieftain?'' I carefully lowered the leaf and moved away from the window. The window opened into a corridor. The inside of the Orc chieftain''s house was surprisingly big. The floor was covered with a rug made of monster hide. Weapons of various sizes, along with monsters'' heads, decorated the walls. Other than the strange scent, the house seemed rather empty. I followed the scent and stood before a room. The house didn''t have doors but simple monster hides to cover the entrance of the rooms. ''What is this scent? It''s weird.'' A strong, fishy odor wasing from one of the rooms. Lifting the draping slightly, I peeked inside and saw a bed made of haystacks. On top of the bed were many naked female orcsying half-unconscious, their bodies twitching and covered in slimy, wet. ''Fuck! What sort of cursed scene did I see!?'' I cursed inadvertently and moved away from the room in a heartbeat. It took a few solid minutes for me toe out of the shock and continue searching the house. Other than the bedroom, there were three more rooms and one extra room which appeared to be a kitchen, or eatery judging from the amount of food stored there. It had piles of fruits scattered around that were almost reaching the ceiling. A few minutester my search ended but I didn''t find anyone except the female orcs inside the house.''Where is the Orc chieftain?'' ''Did he go somewhere else?'' Frowning, I massaged my temples. My goal was to assassinate the Orc chieftain and disrupt the chain ofmand of the Orc tribe. The murder of the Orc chieftain and my previous actions would cause chaos in the Forest of Silence. I had made preparations so that the chaos would engulf the otherrge tribes too. The Port to another world was located beneath Griffin''s nest in the Inner Section of the Forest of Silence. However, entering the inner section wasn''t simple. The fiverge monster tribes covered every inch of the border of the inner section. I would have to cross through therge monster tribes to enter the inner section. Also, when I return, I would again need to cross through therge monster tribes to leave. I was creating chaos to ease my journey. If the viges were busy infighting and searching for the unknown outsider, they wouldn''t have enough troops to maintain the borders. It would make it easier for me to sneak in and out. ''Should I leave and check other ces?'' The treants and hound wolves could sh with the orcs for only so long. I had left a few summoner cards back there to release more summons after the orcs eliminated wolves and treants. That way, the orcs would stay there for a bit longer believing that more enemies were hiding. But tricks like these won''t buy me too much time. The Orcs would return eventually. Rumble! Suddenly, the entire house shook. Faint tremors came from directly below. The earthquake stopped in the next second as if the earlier tremors were a mirage. ''An earthquake? It shouldn''t be possible inside the Forest of Silence. After all, the world spirit of this world protects this forest.'' Protection of the world spirit was the reason why this forest wasn''t experiencing extreme weather conditions like the rest of the world. Droughts, storms, hail storms at ces where they shouldn''t be. The sudden and extreme change in weather was a sign of uing Coalescence. ''Can it be'' I ran back to the window and peeked outside. The five orcs were patrolling normally. ''They must have also sensed the earthquake, but they are patrolling unperturbed. That means earthquakes like the earlier one aremon.'' I returned to the house and extended my mana sense in a downward direction. It was only a hunch, but maybe that wasn''t an earthquake. It was something artificial. ''There is empty space below!'' My eyes rose slightly in surprise. But I didn''t dwell any longer and searched for a way down. The Orc chieftain and the elder orcs must be in a meeting to create strategies for their future actions. It would make sense that they were having a meeting in a location that made eavesdropping harder. Maybe the dispute between the orcs in the meeting caused them to sh, and created the earlier tremors. ''Orcs haverge bodies so the hidden entrance must be massive too. And with their level of craftsmanship, the hidden entrance shouldn''t be difficult to notice if I look carefully.'' It didn''t take me long tob through the house again. But I didn''t find a hidden entrance. ''There is one room that I haven''t searched.'' My face hardened at the realization. I clenched my jaws and attempted to drag my feet to that room. But my body refused to move. The image of the nightmarish scene was imprinted in my mind. Just recalling it was sending goosebumps all over my skin. ''Goddarnit!!!'' Settling on apromise, I closed my eyes and entered the room using . That way, I won''t need to see ''that'' inside the room. It was an error in my judgment. As soon as I entered the room, a graphic mental image of the room was created in my mind. With acting as my 6th sense, I could feel everything inside the room vividly. I swiftly found the hidden entrance. But it didn''te cheap. I ran out of the room while barely holding myself from retching. The mana sense helped me feel everything in detail, too much detail ''Water I need water.'' While I was in the kitchen, searching for water, I abruptly heard the noise of something heavy moving. It came from the bedroom. The orcs wereing out of the hidden entrance, realizing that I hid behind the pile of fruits. As I was far from the bedroom, I couldn''t hear clearly. But I heard grunting and throaty noises. Judging from the number of voices, I inferred that the meeting had ended and everyone was leaving. However, their tones suggested that they were calm. ''No, it must be because they are too far away that their tone appears to be calm. Their vige is under attack, no one would be calm in such a dangerous situation.'' The noises of the orcs grew distant. They left the house. Just as I thought that, the sound of heavy footsteps started growing closer. From the heaviness of the strides, the orcing in this direction was massive. I withheld my urge to expand my and activated to decrease my presence. The orc wouldn''t find me. After all, I hade prepared. But ''The orc, why is it sniffing here!?'' I could hear the orc inhaling repeatedly as if searching for something. ''I should have any odor left on me after using the Odor Neutralizer. Then why'' My face paled and I realized what was happening. The fishy odor from the bedroom had stuck on me! Stomp! Stomp! The footsteps stopped in front of the pile of fruits I was hiding behind. Only a thin wall of fruits was separating the Orc and me. He was muttering something in an unknownnguage, and about to look behind the pile. ''I''ll take the risk!'' I raised my arm and channeled my mana. ''Summon baby tarant!'' A baby tarant appeared out of a magic circle. It looked around and immediately jumped out of the pile of fruits. The orc shouted loudly at the appearance of the baby tarant. Something whooshed and I heard the orc chasing away the spider. ''Haaah'' I sighed silently. ''It wouldn''t have been funny if I got caught in the middle of the enemy territory, not when each of them is stronger than my strongest summon and they have the numerical advantage.'' I was about to move when suddenly, a loud crash urred at the door of the Orc Chieftein''s house. The source of the noise, an Orc, spoke loudly in a worried tone, "Chief! We are attacked! The Great Ape tribes dered war on us tribe!" pnd`no?1--o "It started." I whispered while in hiding. The attack of the Great Ape tribe on the Orc tribe, it was the 2nd assault from my 3-front assault. .. . .. . [shback - One day ago] Sol swung his sword in arge arc and killed the final survivors of the small monster tribe he was raiding. This was the 8th small-scaled monster tribe he annihted. "Go secure the perimeters. Make sure no one saw us and if they did, kill them." Solmanded his summons, Hound wolves and Jet Dragonflies, while canceling the Great Boars he had summoned. Then he called Orca. "I''ll extract the mana stones. You do your job." A frown appeared on Orca''s face and he nodded. However, deep inside Orca''s gaze, fear was evident. It was unclear if he was afraid of the apathetic nature of Sol as he massacred hundreds of monsters nonchntly, or if he was afraid to go against Sol''s orders. Taking out a knife from his pouch, Orca made a small cut on his left palm. He let the blood drop and collected it in arge silver container filled with water from theke. Orca had been surprised when Sol created the silver container out of thin air and thought that Sol was a grand magician. Though, in truth, Sol had bought the container from Shop. The container was a normal item without any special ability, so it didn''t cost much. "Why are we doing this at every vige?" Orca couldn''t hold it in any longer and finally questioned Sol. Sol didn''t answer him immediately. Instead, he walked up to Orca and stirred the water with a wooden stick. Then, Sol picked the blood-infused water and went around the vige spraying it randomly. He answered Orca after he was finally done. "Every monster tribe I''ve attacked belongs to the Great Ape tribe. They''lle here and look for clues to find me, but they will find only one clue: Orcs blood spilled from fighting inside this vige." The monsters of Forest of Silence have evolved to have a good sense of smell, strong enough to locate enemies from dozens of meters away. And every monster race has a different type of blood. Sol used these facts to his advantage. His summons also bleed, however, their blood vanishes when the summons die or are canceled. As such, there was only one clue to be found, a clue Sol purposely left behind. ''...This was why he asked me about tribes belonging to the Great Ape tribe.'' Orca thought. Sol continued his answer while tending to his injuries. "The Great Ape will then think this: ''The Orc tribe is colluding with the outsider and attacking our viges to weaken us.'' Then they''ll attack the Orc tribe for revenge." Listening to Sol, Orca nodded. No tribe would think that a human was working together with an Orc and creating a trap for infighting amongst the tribes. But Orca stopped halfway through his nod. He said, "Still, it''s too suspicious. The Great Ape tribe might assume that this is a trap of another monster tribe and they won''t take the bait." "The Great Ape tribe will be certainly aware that this is a bait. Nheless, they will attack the Orc tribe." Sol spoke with certainty. "...Why?" "Because I''m not baiting them but giving them a ''Justification'' to attack the Orc tribe." A small smile appeared on Sol''s visage. "What does that mean." Orca''s eyes widened. He finally understood Sol''s n. "The Great Ape tribe are a n of warriors whose sole desire is to fight against strong enemies. They also have a tough rivalry with our Orc tribe. Till now, the 5 great tribes didn''t attack each other because of the mythical ruler Griffin, but because of the ''Justification'' of taking revenge the ruler won''t stop the Great Ape tribe from attacking the Orc tribe." After finishing his theory, Orca stared at Sol with quivering eyes. The more time he spent with this human, the scarier he seemed. ''It was as if he is a fiend hiding under human skin.'' Orca gulped and thought. A small smile appeared on Sol''s face. "Correct." Chapter 39 Orc Chieftain… Zor, The Ruthless ?[Back to present] The Great Ape tribe knew that they were being baited, but they happily bit the bait. It was as I had nned. Just like it was shown in the novel, the Directory was a useful ability in the correct hands. I gained information about the tribes from it, and also from Orca to an extent. The orc who hade to report to the Orc chieftain continued. "They monkeys are ming us for attacking the viges under them! They are condemning us by showing corpses of their brethren near our tribe, saying we killed those who found our secret! They monkeys havee prepared for war!" Themotion gathered a good number of orcs at the door of the residence. An Orc who I assumed to be Orc chieftain barked orders at the sudden attack of the Great Ape tribe. "Call all heavenly warriors in vige! Those monkeys dare attack us!? If they want fight we give them one!" A thunderous mor erupted. The other orcs banged their weapons on the ground loudly to show eptance of their chief''s orders. ''With this, the security around the Orc chieftain would be reduced further.'' I thought to myself as the Orcs moved in masses to prepare for the battle. Everything was going perfectly. But then a thought popped into my head. ''Why can I understand these Orcs?'' Unlike Orca, these Orcs shouldn''t have any intentions to converse with me. After all, they didn''t even know I was here A chill crawled up my spine, and I started retreating silently yet hastily. ''They know that I''m here. They were letting me eavesdrop to buy time!'' If I wasn''t wrong, they must have created a siege around the house in the meantime. ''I need to get away now!'' I didn''t know how, but the Orcs were aware that I had infiltrated and had prepared ordingly. I needed to get away before they realized that I was now aware of their n. However, dozens of suddenly struck against my . "Where are you going?" A massive fist broke through the wall behind me and caught me in its tight grip. The wall broke and a behemoth-sized orc entered the room. The monster had an imposing figure, towering over most orcs with its massive size. He was adorned with crude, intimidating armor made of bone, hide, and metal. The orc was carrying a massive, spiked club in his other hand. The appearance of the weapon left no doubts about the identity of the orc, "The Orc Chieftain Zor The Ruthless." At my words, the orc chieftain revealed his sharp, jagged teeth and erupted into raucousughter. The intensity of hisughter shook my eardrums and rattled my brain. His hold on my body slowly tightened, he was crushing me alive with his bare hands. Taking a deep breath I used and the force squeezing me became slightly bearable. "Puny insect, you are still alive? You are stronger than you look, grroohahaha." A warm liquid flowed down the corner of my mouth. Through the shoulder of the Orc chieftain, the view outside the house became clearer. Hundreds of orcs dressed for battle and carrying weapons were encircling the house. The orc chieftain''s massive fangs moved as he spoke. "Grooh Grooh, I must thank you, nheless. Because you, we can finally attack those monkeys!" Listening to Zor an epiphany struck me. I clenched my jaws unconsciously and thought. ''These orcs were hiding inside the houses. They were aware that I woulde. The only reason I reached the orc chieftain''s residence without being caught is because they let me.'' Zor stared at me with a savage grin and thundered. "Why aren''t you fighting back, insect? Call your creatures and beg them to help you. Grroohahaha, and you might be able to escape." I didn''t respond immediately but my thoughts moved faster than ever. ''This bastard is trying to probe me. He wants to know if I can use my summons to escape, if yes, he would crush me instantly without giving me a chance.'' Majority of my summons were fighting against Orcs outside the vige. Escape was nothing but a pipe dream with the numbers I could summon at this moment. ''Should I use the crown? No, I might be able to kill 20 or even 30 orcs if I used the crown, but breaking out of the siege is impossible.'' The orc chieftain continued to put more strength into his grip with each passing second, slowly crushing me to death. It was as if I was stuck inside a room that continued to shrink, and I had no way to escape. ''I need to buy time'' The air in my lungs was running out. It was bingborious and painful to breathe. The gears inside my mind churned and I searched for something, anything to keep Zor engaged until I found a way out of this predicament. "You should let me go" I raised my head and looked Zor into his eyes. Then I continued while regting my breathing. "Or, you''ll die." At my words, Zor suddenly stoppedughing. A dark shadow fell over his face. The atmosphere of the room became excruciatingly still and my face hardened. ''Did I just provoke the enemymander in the middle of the enemy camp when my life is at their mercy?'' For a moment, I refused to ept the reality. My actions were far from buying time. They would instead end my life sooner! The orcs outside the house had gone silent. Although they couldn''t see what was happening inside between me and Zor, the oppressive feeling oozing from Zor was enough to exin that he wasn''t in a good mood. "Groohahahaha! You have guts! It has been a long time since I saw a real warrior, someone who won''t beg for mercy, even at death''s door. Grrroohahahaha." Zorughed heartily. The hand holding me in their eternal prison loosened slightly. The Orc chieftain continued. "But a warrior who doesn''t have the strength to support his guts isn''t a warrior, but a fool. Can you prove that you are no fool?" Zor suddenly tightened his grip as if to emphasize his words. I heard my bones snap and a harrowing pain stabbed across my body. I stopped thinking about searching for a way out and did what I could do. ''Summon Treant!'' A 5-meterrge inconspicuous tree appeared beside us. The tree croaked and a human-like face appeared on its trunk. It yelled eerily and its thick vines wrapped around Zor''s fingers. The treant tried to pry Zor''s fingers off, causing the orc chieftain''s grip to loosen. Maybe because of pain or surprise, Zor grunted and then used his other hand to tear the vines. It became a contest of strength and endurance. ''This is bad. I would lose if it bes a contest of endurance.'' How did they know that I was going toe? Why do they know about my summoning? I used on summons outside the tribe to refill my MP and summoned another treant. ''This is bad, bad. This is'' The orc chieftain''s muscles bulged and his strength increased by many folds. He instantly tore the vines away. But it caused him to lose his grasp on me. Swinging his fist, Zor attacked me. ''This is bad for them~ These dumbasses yed right into my hands~'' A bundle of vine stopped Zor''s attack. Before he continued, I spoke leisurely. "Didn''t you know that my n was a three-front attack? You might''ve been able to live if you waited until thest assault began." "What?" Zor''s brows creased. He realized that I had been aware of their n to capture me. "You knew?" As if it had been waiting, right on cue, a deafening st shook the orc vige. The ground trembled violently and cries of orcs filled the surroundings. Zor looked out through the wall he had destroyed and then returned his gaze to me. He spoke in a heavy voice. "I don''t know what you have nned. But you cannot defeat me." ''I know.'' I wholeheartedly agreed with Zor. Unless I used all the resources at my disposal, I had no chance of winning against him. But that would be the same as winning the battle yet losing the war. However, I shook my head. "But he can." "Chief! Y-you need to run" An orc tumbled through the hole in the wall. He dragged his body towards Zor till his dying breath. "T-two hundred heavenly warriors d...died in a sh. T-that thing isn''t a hum" Schwing! The air whistled as a sharp object moved at great speed. And the head of the orc rolled on the ground. A human d in an azure white glow stepped inside the room. ''He is here.'' My assault on the third front has arrived. Chapter 40 The Power Of A Gamer [1] ?[Three Minutes Ago] "Demonic sh!" Jae-sung shed downwards. At his words, an azure white arc made of mana flew out of his de. ?[ 1-star Master Orc killed ] ?[ 1-star Master Orc killed ] ?[ 1-star Master Orc killed ] ?[ +1500 EXP ] Notifications appeared in the corner of his vision as his attack killed three orcs. Jae-sung wiped the sweat gathering on his forehead and muttered, "There are too many monsters." Currently, Jae-sung was standing inside the vige of the Orc tribe. He was trying to reach thergest house, which was protected by countless orcs. "I don''t know if Sir Sol is there. But seeing how these monsters are protecting that ce, there should be some kind of clue as to what is happening inside this forest in that house." A few days ago, Jae-sung and Varnish entered the Forest of Silence to search for Sol. Sol had entered the forest long ago but there never returned. Although most people believed that Sol had died to monsters, they still needed to recover Sol''s corpse. After all, he was the third heir of Lionel Dukedom. Schwing! Jae-sung dodged the two massive clubs and swung his sword at the heels of the orcs. He thought, ''What we found after reaching the Lake of Purity was a massacre of monsters. It seemed that something sinister was going on inside the forest. I wanted to enter the middle section to search for Sir Sol because I knew that he was alive. But Sir Varnish was against such thoughts. He firmly believed that Sir Sol was dead. It was then, we met the knights of the Holy Order.'' The quest to defeat Sol in a spar that Jae-sung received hadn''t disappeared. Thus, he was confident that Sol wasn''t dead. Nevertheless, he couldn''t tell this to the others and had to give excuses as to why he believed that a human who had recently reached the 1st Mortal Awakening survived the massacre that killed hundreds of monsters. ng! An orc ambushed Jae-sung from behind. It could have been a fatal injury had Jae-sung not blocked the attack at thest second. He clicked his tongue and muttered, "Shield of Boreas." Strong winds appeared around Jae-sung. As the orcs tried to attack him they realized that all their fatal attacks were being deflected by the winds. Jae-sung continued moving forward. Nheless, he was advancing at a snail''s pace due to the overwhelming number of enemies . He pondered, ''The knights of the Holy Order were also shocked at the annihtion of monsters and they decided to move quickly. However, a problem arose. They couldn''t decide if they should enter deeper into the forest to investigate further or return to the Church and make a report. But the female knight, Lady Setuna, was adamant about finding the cause of the annihtion of monsters, so the knights of the Holy Order decided to proceed ahead. Ultimately, Sir Varnish also consented to enter the forest to search for Sir Sol, after the knights of the Holy Order said that we should move with them, if we were going to enter deeper into the forest.'' The number of orcs Jae-sung was facing at this moment was too much to handle alone. He plunged his sword into the ground and shouted, "Earth Rupture!" Faint tremors appeared and caused the orcs near Jae-sung to lose their footing. Jae-sung used the opportunity and killed all orcs in his immediate surroundings. One day ago, when Jae-sung and the knights of the Holy Order entered the forest, they encountered many strange elements. The most bizarre of these were the annihted monster viges. After encountering more of these destroyed viges, they realized something astonishing. The destroyed viges inside the middle section and theke in the outer section were forming a line. Every life in a straight path had been reaped as if a great cmity had swept through. It was unnatural, like someone was purposely leaving clues for them to follow. And if they extended the line it reached The orc tribe in the inner section. The group had been following the line slowly in apprehension. But tonight they saw a re in the sky. The re seemed like a man-made one and, thinking that it might be Sol asking for help, after much discussion Jae-sung broke off from the group and rushed ahead. Everyone in the group had seen Jae-sung''s concealment skills and they were aware that Jae-sung was their best choice in that situation. Schwing! ?[ 2-star Master Orc killed ] ?[ +600 EXP ] Jae-sung continued moving while ying orcs. He mused. "At first, I couldn''t decide where I should head to after reaching the location of the re, until I recalled an easy method to do that: If you encounter monsters in a maze that means you are going in the right direction." If Jae-sung learned anything from video games, it is that when you meet enemies, it means that you''re going in the right direction. Among the 400 orcs outside the forest, 1000 Great Apes marching toward the orc tribe, and over 2000 orcs surrounding the orc chieftain''s house, the ce with most enemies was as clear as day. If this many orcs were standing guard around the biggest house this was Jae-sung''s observation because those orcs were carrying weapons and ording to him, why else would the orcs surround something inside their territory, if not to protect it. that must be the boss''s location! Jae-sung believed he would find clues about the annihted monsters or Sol''s disappearance in the ce the Orcs were protecting again, the orcs weren''t protecting the ce; it was all one big misunderstanding on Jae-sung''s part. A misunderstanding that Sol predicted because he was aware of his personality and had set up the pieces for the said misunderstanding personally. Huff! Huff! Thin lines of sweat formed on Jae-sung and his back waspletely drenched. No matter how many orcs he killed, the numbers weren''t decreasing. Forget reaching the orc chieftain''s house, at this rate, Jae-sung would exhaust himself first and die to the innumerable orcs. Jae-sung was also aware of this, yet he was smiling. He rummaged through his pocket and took out an item. "I''m tight on time and can''t fight all of you. So, shall we settle this with a game?" Without waiting for a response from the orcs, Jae-sung tossed the item he pulled from his pocket into the air A coin. Chapter 41 The Power Of A Gamer [2] ?"Shall we settle this with a game?" The golden coin continued to flip in the air and rise higher. It had a sun inscribed on one side and a tree on the other side. Jae-sung spoke with a grin, "We will decide the winner with this coin toss. I''ll take Heads. As for the wager." ?[ Gamer System Exclusive skill ''Game'' (Rank: ???) Activated ] He stroked his chin and said after much consideration. "I''ll wager my life." ?[ Calcting the rewards and risks ] ?[ Adjusting parameters ] ?[ Scales adjusted: The side that loses the coin toss will die ] A sinister oppressive pressure spread from the golden coin. At the same time, a strange symbol appeared over the hearts of the hundreds of orcs under Jae-sung''s gaze. The same mark appeared over Jae-sung''s heart, too. The orcs instinctively shifted their attacks from Jae-sung to the coin. They felt that they couldn''t let the coin drop untouched. Seeing their actions, Jae-sung advised them. "I wouldn''t try to cheat if I were you." Unfortunately, neither was Jae-sung quick in warning the orcs nor could the orcs understand thenguage Jae-sung was using. The three orcs who were about to attack the coins suddenly dropped to their knees. Their bodies turned limp and they stopped breathing. They died. Jae-sung shook his head. He then caught the coin between the back of his left hand and the palm of his right hand. "The result is" Speaking slowly to raise the suspense, Jae-sung raised his right hand that was covering the coin. "crap" ?[ Result: Tails ] ?[ Rewards and penalties will be distributed as per the prior agreement ] Ba-dum! His heart ceased beating and his body fell to the ground. ?[ Game Over ] A line appeared in the corner of his vision, but Jae-sung could no longer see anything. After all, Jae-sung was. Dead. "Grawr?" The orcs surrounding Jae-sung''s corpse put on a confused expression. The strange marking over their hearts also disappeared. They moved towards Jae-sung''s corpse vigntly and poked to check if Jae-sung had actually died. However, no matter what they did, the corpse never moved. Jae-sung''s eyes remained dull. .. . .. . "I lost the bet again?" Jae-sung''s voice resounded across the Orc vige."Why do I have this skill if I can never win!?" Strangely enough, no one reacted to Jae-sung''s voice. It was as if nobody could hear him. His corpse didn''t move either whenever Jae-sung spoke. It was a bizarre and eerie phenomenon. "tsk, useless skill" The sound came from the ghost floating above Jae-sung''s corpse. The ghost was invisible and looked simr to Jae-sung. But its lower body was a formless mist connected to the corpse. Jae-sung C the ghost, stared at the system screen. ?[ Please choose an option ] ?[ 1. Restart ] ?[ 2. Continue ying ] Below the three lines, a countdown of 10 seconds was running. He tapped on the 2nd option without hesitation. ?[ 1 Heart Consumed ] ?[ You have been revived ] ?[ Conditions Satisfied ] ?[ Opening lottery ] Jae-sung gasped and felt as if he had been electrocuted. He was breathing heavily. Strange heaviness pinned him to the ground. Blinking his eyes Jae-sung realized that he was back in his body. At that moment, a new line appeared in Jae-sung''s vision. ?[ ''Skill cooldown Nullifier'' (Rank: Low-Rare) x1 received from lottery ] The orcs who were standing near Jae-sung''s corpse went wide-eyed when they saw himing back to life. "This hurts like hell every time. At least the item is useful." Jae-sung stood and patted the dust off his clothes. Then he muttered. "Limit Break" Boom! Tyrannical pressure spread forth from Jae-sung. Azure blue mana gathered around him and he raised his sword. Jae-sung ignored the countless notifications. He shed diagonally with a swift and practiced motion... "Demonic sh: Maximus" And a deafening explosion shook the orc vige. ?[ 1-star Master.. ] ?[ 2-star Master.. ] ?[ 1-star Master.. ] ?[ 1-star Master.. ] ?[ 2-star Master.. ] The messages informing Jae-sung about the kills continued to rain. It took a good minute for the notification bombardment to stop. Finally, onest notification appeared. ?[ +131,000 EXP ] Jae-sung swiped the notification and stared at the orc chieftain''s house. .. . .. . [Back to present] Jae-sung stepped through the broken wall. He walked over the headless orc and scanned the room with his deep gaze to get a basic understanding of the situation. A massive orc was standing in the middle of the room. It was carrying an enormous spiked club that had a savage presence about it. Tattoos and scars adorned the orc''s figure. In front of the orc was a figure draped in a dark purple robe. Looking closely, Jae-sung noticed an ominous pitch-ck crown floating above the figure''s head. Maybe it was because of the darkness of the night, but Jae-sung couldn''t perceive the figure''s appearance. All he could discern was the inexplicable darkness hiding behind the robe. ''An orc and a human?'' It took Jae-sung only a few seconds to reach a conclusion. ''If the robed figure is a human colluding with monsters, then he must be the one responsible for the uproars inside the forest. He might also have a hand in Sir Sol''s disappearance. I''ll secure him first and retreat immediately.'' Bam! Jae-sung kicked the ground and dashed towards the robed shadow. His figure cut through the air like an arrow. ng! The orc chieftain, Zor, attacked Jae-sung, forcing him to draw his de. "Grroohahaha, did you ignore me and try to rescue the puny insect in front of me? Aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself?" Zor used F. His muscles bulged and his strikes became twice as heavier. ''Is the monster trying tomunicate with me?'' Jae-sung thought seriously. He shifted his gaze to the robed figure. ''Since the orc is defending him, that means the robed figure is the final boss.'' The orc chieftain believed that Jae-sung was here to rescue Sol. While Jae-sung suspected that Sol was the mastermind controlling the orc chieftain. The situation spiraled into a mess where both sides were of the opinion that Sol was on the ''enemy'' side. And the cause was simple: The orc chieftain and Jae-sung couldn''t understand each other. Thenguage they used was different. Believing that it was time he escaped, Sol poured oil over the fire. "Kill him. Don''t let him escape." At his words, Jae-sung and Zor stopped attacking each other and retreated a few steps. They stared at Sol and then back at each other. Because of [Language Trantor] they had understood Sol''s words. Sol was trying to have Zor and Jae-sung focus on each other, then use the ensuing chaos to escape.. "I knew it. You were the enemy boss." "Puny insect, do you think your knight can save you?" Jae-sung exhaled and held his sword in front of him. "I don''t know what you are saying, but I can tell you are calling me weak. If so, I hope you aren''t all bark and no bite." "Grroohahaha,e human! Our battle should be legendar-" Suddenly, Sol saw a massive green figure fly by his side at great speed and crash into the wall behind him. It didn''t stop there. The figure broke through every wall and flew out of the house. Sol slowly turned his head as if it had been rusted and stared at the orc chieftain, who had been defeated in a single hit, and then back at Jae-sung. The protagonist also had a weird expression. "That''s it?" ''F*ck you, you overpowered ''that''s it'' bastard. Wait for me to run away before defeating the orc!'' Sol was seriously reconsidering his past self''s sanity when he decided to use Jae-sung for his ns. Chapter 42 A Civil War ?''Finally, I''m out of there.'' I sighed and closed the door behind me. At this moment, I was hiding inside the hidden room in the orc chieftain''s residence. A few minutes ago, Jae-sung entered and fought with Zor, the orc chieftain. I had been nning to use that as an opportunity to escape. However, Zor turned out to be weaker than I gave him credit for. He was defeated in a single hit. A single hit! ''If it wasn''t for the orcs who rushed into the house after Zor was defeated, I wouldn''t have been able to escape.'' The orcs'' attacks distracted Jae-sung, and I sneaked into this hidden room during the ensuing chaos of Jae-sung fighting hundreds of orcs. ''I know he is using but just how absurd are his stats to fight hundreds of Master rank orcs? Well, I''ll wait for his skill to run out of juice and hide until then.'' The power given by skill was a double-edged sword. It increases the base stats of the user by many folds and strengthens other skills. In exchange, after the ends the user cannot use any ranked skill and their stats are restricted by over 90% for 24 hours. ''The time limit for the should be almost up, Jae-sung would escape before that. The Great Ape tribe will also attack shortly. I will get out of the orc tribe at that moment.'' was a skill that can be learned by anyone if the correct conditions were met. It was a powerful skill that only a handful of people were lucky enough to learn. In the novel, it will take a few years until Jae-sung creates a training method to learn and arms everyone following him with the skill. ''With this, I won''t need to worry about Jae-sung for at least 24 hours.'' Dusting my hands, I went deeper into the hidden room. Well, I say deeper but the hidden area under the Orc chieftain''s residence was only one room. Inside the room, there was a massive table in the middle. The edges of the table were almost 4 meters above the ground. Except for the chair, the room was empty, save for the chest lying at the far back of the room. ''Oh! Treasure!?'' A chest was hidden inside the secret room under the orc chieftain''s residence. If not treasure what else would be inside it! I skipped towards the chest with light steps. The treasure chest was made of wood. Strangely enough, its size wasn''t proportional to the size of orcs but that of humans. My steps slowed down gradually and I stopped in front of the chest. ''The craftsmanship of this chest isn''t something that the orcs could create. This item doesn''t belong to them. The orcs most likely plundered it from humans.'' Just to be safe, I summoned a treant and asked it to open the chest. "Use your vines to open the chest." The treant shook its leaves as a nod. Its two branches extended and grew soft, turning into vines. The vines were green in color and exuded the smell of soil. A faint creaking noise echoed. The lid appeared to be made of a kind of heavy wood but the treant opened it effortlessly. I waited for a few seconds behind the treant before checking the contents of the chest. It was a precaution in case the chest was a trap. As for the contents "...What are you doing here?" "Umph! Umph! Umph!" Inside the chestid a frail and weak Orc. His legs and arms were bound by vines, and a cloth was tied around his mouth. But even then it wasn''t difficult to identify the imprisoned orc. It was Orca. When he saw my face, he started moving violently while trying to move away from me. "I''ll untie you. Stop moving." He didn''t stop moving. "Should I kill you if you won''t listen to me?" Orca stopped his actions and patiently waited for me to untie him. The vines turned out sturdier than I expected. I had to use my sword to cut the bindings. "T-thank You! Thank You" Immediately after, Orca jumped at my feet. He prostrated himself. "My brethren caught me a-after you left. They had be suspicious of me because they saw me repeatedly snooping around in the vige, asking for news. Then they" "Forced you to expose me?" I nodded absentmindedly. "As expected, this was how the orc chieftain was informed about me beforehand." "I-I''m sorry please, they t-tortured me. I had no other way! Please don''t kill me!" Orca kept his face buried into the ground. Orca had been evicted from his tribe a few months ago. But these monster tribes aren''t socially developed like human settlements. The concept of eviction was different for the monsters. They don''t force the evicted monster to live away from the tribe, and treat them like an outcast living with them. Orca had left the Orc vige because he couldn''t bear the scorn and maltreatment he received. It would be definitely suspicious if Orca, who had left the tribe, returned suddenly and tried to procure information. Though, he wouldn''t have been caught if he was discrete about it. "Stop talking. I''m not killing you." Thereafter, we waited in silence. It took a few minutes but themotion above the ground stopped. Jae-sung had retreated. Now, I needed to wait for the Great Ape tribe to begin their attack before escaping. I spoke to Orca in order to kill time. "Where will you go after this?" "P-pardon? I don''t understand the question?" Looking at Orca''s expression it didn''t look like he was lying. I sighed lightly and continued. "The Orc tribe has lost over 300 heavenly warriors and their leader. When the Great Ape tribe attacks the orc tribe will most certainly be annihted. The loss of one of the great five tribes will disrupt the bnce of the forest. It will cause the otherrge tribes to interfere. They will either try to stop or try to take advantage of the Ape tribe''s attack on the Orc tribe. The chaos that began with two great tribes will spread to the remaining tribes. If the great tribes fight, their vassal tribes will be also forced to enter the war. After that, it is only a matter of time before the chaos eats up the entire forest. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" "I do" Orca''s voice was full of hopelessness and despair. "The forest our home is about to be destroyed with our very own hands." Tears slid down his cheeks when he spoke those words. The Forest of Silence was about to end due to a civil war. A zing inferno would erupt from the sparks I lit and engulf the entire forest. Orca was correct but not entirely. The forest won''t end from a civil war. He didn''t know that the forest would be attacked by humans before that. The holy knights who came to search for clues regarding Matthew''s death and then entered the forest with Jae-sung will also realize that a civil war is about to begin in the forest among the monster tribes. Those knights would report the situation to their superiors. The news would eventually leak to other officials. What would happen then? The Swordsmith Empire would aim to grab the pie, the Forest of Silence, which they hadn''t been able to conquer for ages. The Forest of Silence contains countless resources but humans couldn''t steal them due to the guardians of the forest, the monster tribe. With the monster tribes self-destructing into a civil war, the empire would attack after the monster tribes had exhausted their strength. Just like I had nned, today the forest of silence was destroyed~ Or, was it? .. . .. . ''I''ll check the location of holy knights after leaving the orc vige.'' I hadn''t attacked the orc tribe until today because I had been waiting for Jae-sung and the knights to reach the proximity of therge tribes. And how was I able to track their movements? Remember the baby tarant summoner cards I left with Lumine, the elven ve I bought? I had instructed Lumine to sneak them into the belongings of Varnish before he entered the forest. Of course, I knew that Jae-sung would also enter the forest. Because I was aware about his quest to defeat me. I mean, that idiot spoke about the quest out aloud when he received it. Others wouldn''t have understood him, but I sure as hell did. In the novel, Jae-sung received a simr quest, to defeat Jared Lionel in a spar. It happened after Jared defeated a contestant participating in the Rite of Passage. However, Jae-sung skipped the quest after he regained his memories of the 1st timeline. The quest was another reason that I fought and defeated Matthew. It was to see if Jae-sung would receive the same quest with me. Yes, you guessed it correctly! Everything that was happening at this moment had been meticulously nned by me~ Ah~ I''m too smart~ A few minutester. ''Looks like the Great Ape tribe began its attack.'' I thought while listening to noises of uneasy footsteps from above. It was time to leave the underground room of the orc chieftain. Chapter 43 The Weakness Of Attribute ?If you are born in the World of Swords & Magic, the first thing you would think of would be magic, isn''t it? After all, magic is something that exists only in fantasy, it isn''t present in the ''normal world'' like the swords that are in ''our'' real world. Creating fire tornadoes, destroying mountains with a flick of lightning, summoning meteors, controlling time. Wasn''t all of it impossible unless you were living in a fantasy? It was the same for me and (un)luckily I was living in a fantasy world. If I trained enough, I could use all of those amazing magic spells. However, this world also followed its own rules. The most basic rule was talent, talent to use magic. It was the skill. skill gives one the ability to control their body and thoughts to superhuman degrees. With it controlling your subconscious actions is as easy as breathing. You would be able to control your heartbeat and even decide the dreams you have in sleep. Simply put, allows one to use almost the entire 100% of their brain. Magic was a field that required the magician topleteplex calctions in their mind. As such, those with skill have it 100 times easier to learn and progress in the path of magic than non skill holders. It was guaranteed that skill holders would be powerhouses in the future if they were nurtured properly. But it wasn''t easy to gain the skill. A turnout of 100 skill holders out of 1 Billion beings is considered a very high turnout. Unlike most skills was a skill that couldn''t be learned by training. You either have it from birth or pray to the RNG god that you somehow gain the skill. What was I trying to say with this long sermon? If you find someone with skill make them yours. Turn them into your ve, your underling, or someone who looks up to you and follows all of your orders without hesitation. As long as you want to reach the apex in this multiverse, you need to have a skill holder working for you at the minimum. While I was busy thinking of the requirements of supreme talent in magic, Orca''s voice brought me out of reverie. "I t-think the attack began." At his words, I closed my eyes and listened closely. Above, on the ground, the footsteps became irregr, as if they were hurrying over somewhere. Nodding to Orca, I headed toward the door leading to the outside. It was a handless door that needed to be pulled up from the bottom. I called out to Orca while lifting the door. "We should leavC" Spurt! "W-what?" I looked below, at my chest. A small pointy piece of metal was peeking through the center of my chest. "Die!" Orca instantly turned the de stabbed in my back, and attempted to kill me. At the same time, I coated my arms in mana and elbowed him. Bam! He flew back and crashed into the leg of the table. Breathing heavily, I released three treants into the room. "Cough! Cough! Two of you bind him and you keep an eye on the entrance." The rusted knife that Orca used to attack me was still stabbed in my chest, but I didn''t pull it out. Instead, I applied pressure on my injury. "Why did you do that?" coughing blood as I spoke, I red at Orca. He was held in the air, the vines wrapped around each of his limbs. He scowled at me with hate-filled eyes. "It''s because of you. Because of you, our vige is going to be destroyed! Wasn''t it enough? You killed thousands of our brethren! Yet, you are going to cause the death of tens of thousands more Y-you murdered everyone even after they begged for their life " Orca broke into tears as he recalled the scenes of death and destruction. It seemed that he was resenting humans. He resented me. What would he do if I told him that after Coalescence all monsters with low mana affinity in this world will go berserk and attack anyone without discrimination? And that included his tribe who had poor mana affinity. When Coalescence begins tens of thousands of monsters would leave the forest of silence and trample everyone in their path. The Orc tribe would be at the forefront of massacring the human settlements. Orca tried to repeatedly wriggle out of his bondages and attack me. "Why aren''t you answering!? You can understand us! You know we aren''t the mindless monsters you humans make us out to be! We are also living and breathing beings like your species! How can you ughter us as if we are livestocks! It is you who is the monster!" The blood leaving my body wasn''t slowing down. However, my focus never left Orca. I couldn''t let this end without my answers. "Cough!...Didn''t you also help me? What are you trying to say now?" Orca flinched. He chewed his lips until they bled and lowered his head. His tears weren''t stopping. "I-I shouldn''t have listened to the chief. If only I k-killed you before today if only I didn''t wait like the chief said" My eyes widened as I listened to his mumbling. " ''wait like the chief said''? You weren''t tortured to betray me, were you? Cough!... Since when have you been working with the orcs?" A twisted smile appeared on Orca''s face. Close to his death and knowing that he couldn''t change the past, his only bliss was my shock. "I left the witness of the orc tribe''s escape. They knew about your n to attack them from the beginning. Even the Great Apes were aware yet.." Orca was more knowledgeable about the forest than me. It shouldn''t have been impossible for him to leave clues about my existence, hidden from my eyes. "They attacked the Orc tribe?" I scoffed at Orca. "You are ming me for the uing fall for the forest, but can you truly say that all of the me lies with me?" "Cough! What about the Orc tribe and Great Ape tribe who willingly followed my n? They thought they had me in their palms and attacked each other for supremacy and now you are ming it on me? What about you, Orca? Are you sure that helping orcs and killing me is what you actually wanted? You had more than enough chances to kill me yet you didn''t." Orca''s words made it clear, he had been nning to betray me since the beginning. But my attribute never ryed such intentions to me. It would have been fine if my attribute couldn''t read Orca, this wouldn''t be the first time it failed to work on someone. However, my worked on Orca and it read that he wanted to help me. Orca was able to trick my attribute. That was the only exnation. To achieve that. He would need to control his subconscious actions and countenance perfectly and use them to deceive me. ''I can''t believe I was lucky enough to find a skill holder~'' At first, it was only a shot in the dark. Orca was a physically weak orc. It meant he was the rare subspecies of orc suited for magic, Orc shaman. In this entire world, there won''t be more than 5 Orc Shamans. Their subspecies have a very high affinity for magic,parable to high-elves. While I hoped that Orca would be a skill holder, I never actually thought it would be possible. Timing Jae-sung''s appearance for my escape was only a backup n. Contrary to what I said to the orc chieftain, I didn''t know that they were aware of my ns. I created the backup n for a 1 in 1000 chance that Orca had betrayed me since the beginning and my ns had been exposed. Can never be too careful, you know. But when my original n of assassinating the orc chieftain and escaping failed I was happy. Because it meant that I was betrayed~ ''Orca must''ve been controlling his actions and expressions perfectly to trick me and it worked. But that ended up backfiring for him. Because it became the ultimatum that he has skill.'' As I stood up and pulled the knife out of my chest, Orca stiffened. His voice shook and he said, "H-how did the bleeding stop? Y..you what are you?" "Is that what you need to ask right now? Isn''t there something else that matters more to you? Like the survival of your brethren." "...What do you mean by that?" Orca muttered quietly at my words. A small smile surprisingly appeared on my face. "Didn''t you understand? I will help you save your tribe." It was too easy to create a to destroy the forest of silence. But with the confirmation of Orca having it felt like the time I wasted inside this forest was worth it~ I would need to readjust my ns to save the tribes but, hey, as long as I was having fun wasn''t that all that mattered? "Work for me and I''ll save your vige." I whispered to Orca. "Stop lying! You are the only one who cannot say that! You have no right to make fun of us!" A small pool of blood appeared beneath Orca. His wrists and ankles were bleeding heavily from trying to break free from the vines. "You don''t want to help your vige?" I circled Orca and spoke each word slowly, to entice him. "Maybe I was right? Although you say you want to save your brethren the truth is actually the opposite. Deep in your heart, you want them to die because they mistreated you for being weak." Chapter 44 Conditions Have Been Met ?''Where did I go wrong?'' Orca thought as he stared at Sol. He understood that Sol wasn''t responsible for the uing destruction of the forest. Therge tribes would dere war on others in the future even if Sol didn''t appear. After all, monsters were greedy and battle enthusiasts by nature. Though they acted civilized their inherent nature couldn''t be changed. Sol''s actions only served to start the war sooner thanter. But Orca still couldn''t forgive Sol. ''If only the chieftain and others listened to me, '' grieved Orca. Today, after Solunched the re in the sky and left Orca, Orca had returned to the tribe immediately. He went to the chieftain''s residence to warn them again about Sol''s cruel personality. But instead, they tied him and threw him into the chest. The Orc chieftain had been nning to kill him after pinning the me for Sol''s actions on him. The elders of the orc tribe couldn''t tell everyone that they had purposely let the war happen. Thus, they were going to use Orca as scapegoat. ''How many will survive?'' Yet Orca didn''t want revenge on his tribe. He only wanted them to continue living, even if that came at the cost of his life. Suddenly Sol''s voice shook Orca out of his thoughts. "Work for me and I''ll save your vige." The fiend who was responsible for everything whispered the sweet words to entice him. Orca felt his blood boil and raged. "Stop lying! You are the only one who cannot say that! You have no right to make fun of us!" A small pool of blood appeared beneath Orca. His wrists and ankles were bleeding heavily from trying to break free from the vines. "You don''t want to help your vige?" Sol didn''t pay heed to Orca''s outburst. Instead, he spoke sweetly, his words were like honey dipped in poison. "Maybe I was right? Although you say you want to save your brethren the truth is actually the opposite. Deep in your heart, you want them to die because they mistreated you for being weak." "...." Orca flinched and he bit his lips. "Why aren''t you answering? Don''t tell me. I was right." ~ First Orca''s escape route was cut ~ "No! I-I want to save them! I''ll do anything for that! But but I know, you are lying." Orca never had any chances to kill Sol. The human never slept and was always surrounded by his summoned creatures. He was stronger than Orca. It didn''t help that Sol never ate anything Orca gave him. Yes, Orca never had any chances to kill Sol. But then why was his resolve shaking? Sol''s words resonated deep inside his heart. Seeing Orca''s frail mental state, the fiend continued, "Isn''t that an excuse? You can say all you want but deep down inside you were also wishing for me to seed. You wanted to see those who denied you despair." "No! No! No! No! No!...n-no" The treant binding Orca retreated and ced him on the ground. However, Orca didn''t try to attack Sol. He was clutching his head and shaking it vehemently. "I-i''m not like that. I d-don''t want revenge." ~ Then he gave Orca a way out of the situation ~ "Then isn''t it fine?" Sol crouched and stared Orca in the eyes. "Work for me and I''ll save your brethren." Orca gulped heavily. "If someone truly wants to save their loved one, they would even make a deal with the devil," Sol spoke softly, as if exining to a child. "You shouldn''t hesitate. You aren''t doing anything wrong. It''s me who is in the wrong here. Orca you are a hero who is sacrificing himself to save his tribe." ~ Andstly, a sweet excuse to ept that offer. ~ "I don''t have any choice sacrificing myself?" "Indeed, you can''t save others yourself. But you still want to. So, you''ll ept my proposal, won''t you? If I''m lying, you can always refuse in the future." Sol smiled innocently and extended his arm toward Orca. "Take my hand, if you truly want to save everyone." Orca was overwhelmed by guilt and failed to recognize Sol''s ill intentions. In his heart, Orca understood that all along he had been trying to let Sol seed. His actions of informing the orc tribe were a farce to make himself seem like a victim. But Orca couldn''t ept that his true self was so heinous. Struggling with desperation and denial, he epted Sol''s hand in a heartbeat. Even in those moments, Orca wanted to think that he was epting Sol''s hand to save his tribe, when instead it was to hide his true self that wanted to let those who mistreated him die. Unknown to Orca, a line appeared in Sol''s vision. || Conditions have been met || || The target has epted his destiny to serve under you || || Skill ''Contract'' Level 1 triggered || || Binding contractee || "You did good. You can rest now." As if Sol''s words were salvation, Orca who had lost too much blood lost his consciousness. || Contract formed || Sol stared at the unconscious Orca coldly. He had understood Orca''s true self, that wanted to seem like a benevolent person, when in truth Orca was selfish. The disparity between Orca''s true self and the self he showed to others was clear as day to Sol, but he didn''t think that Orca was in the wrong. Being selfish was normal. Instead, those kind people were wrong. They would stupidly sacrifice themselves for others and be happy about it. Sol would never be like that. He lived that way in his 2nd life and reaped the results. That was why "I''ll live the way I want to. I won''t follow the good, or the evil. I don''t care about Apocalypses that areing, nor do I want to help others. All I want is a haven for myself where I can live infort and have all the fun I want." Saying those words, Sol turned around to leave the room. "I should start with meeting the Griffin." Chapter 45 Necessity Of Hidden Stat ?After forming a Contract with Orca, I left the orc chieftain''s residence. Sneaking out of the vige wasn''t tough, thanks to the chaos Jae-sung created and the war. Since the Great Ape tribe was attacking the orc tribe from the border of the middle section, the border towards the inner section of the forest was fairly unguarded. As for the injury that Orca inflicted upon me, it had stopped bleeding, though it still stung. Grade: High-Umon Description: These healing bandages will continuously heal all physical injuries for 24 hours. It is a one-time use item. Healing Bandages were a high-umon grade item with only one use. In exchange, it had expectational healing properties for its grade. It was thanks to these bandages, that my injuries inflicted by the orc chieftain and Orca weren''t fatal. Though, the injuries weren''t healedpletely yet. The inner section of the forest was no different in terms of appearance. If I had to point out a difference it would beck of monsters. ''No life dares to thrive in the reign of Griffin.'' It was a line Jae-sung said in the novel. You won''t even find insects or birds in the inner section of the Forest of Silence. Trees were the only living beings here. I left the unconscious Orca under a tree and continued towards the nest of the Griffin. As I had formed a Contract with Orca, I wasn''t worried that he could escape. [Wisdom] stat was responsible for increasing your skill learning and skill mastering speed. It was a hidden stat alongside [Luck] stat. Both of the hidden stats cannot be increased by training, only by special methods. Wisdom stat is determined by birth and is the numerical value of one''s talent. A higher Wisdom stat allows you to learn and master skills faster. Link, the multiverse connection, increases your skill mastery speed by connecting you to others and learning from them. It increases your growth pace even if you have low talent. Normally, most would ignore Wisdom stat. Because as your rank increases your Link strengthens and you will find it easier to learn skills of the same rank whenpared to the past. Inparison, increasing Wisdom stat was a lot tougher and time-consuming. However, that was naive thinking. What happens when you need to break your connection Cthe Link C with the Tower? Or worse, when the Tower bes an enemy? When that happens those who ignored Wisdom stat will find it impossible to increase their skill mastery and move higher in ranks. After leaving the Orca behind, I continued moving ahead. Traversing through the forest wasn''t difficult thanks to the hound wolf I was riding. ''How am I going to save the tribes?'' During the rush, I did what I could to form a Contract with Orca. Making a promise of stopping the war among the monster tribes. But truthfully I don''t have a perfect n of saving the tribes. ''There are two ways I can think of stopping the war.'' I thought while riding the hound wolf. ''First is the easiest. Have the Griffin stop the war. Although the monster tribes have a reason to fight with each other, if the Griffin says that they can''t fight, the monsters can only nod their head. After all, the Griffin is the overlord of the forest.'' In this case, if the war between monster tribes stops, the Empire also won''t be able to attack. As they won''t have any gaps to take advantage of. But it was easier said than done. There is no guarantee that monster tribes will follow Griffin''s words. The hierarchy between monster tribes isn''t absolute. The reason why Griffin is the Overlord of the forest is mainly because, inside the forest, it is the only monster species with the ability to fly. It had aerial supremacy. The higher rank was only an added bonus. Moreover, there was another reason that made me doubt Griffin would agree to mediate between the monster tribes. ''Second method is to create amon enemy for the monster tribes to fight against. If it''s amon enemy the monster tribes will have no choice but to cease war andbine their strength against the enemy. As for the Empire, I can create a diversion to shift their attention from the Forest of Silence to somewhere else.'' Needless to say, the 2nd n would be putting the horse before the cart. It will result in massive deaths of monsters, which was opposite to my promise with Orca. ''Where is Griffin?'' I was nearing the nest of the Griffin. Yet, there was no sign of the overlord of the Forest of silence. It made me feel uneasy. After all, it was suspicious that Griffin hadn''t left the inner section while the forest of silence was engulfed in chaos in the past week. ''It hasn''t gone mad yet, right?'' The uneasy premonition showed no signs of going away. My brows furrowed and I frowned slightly. In the novel, the Griffin was ''attacking human viges outside of the forest.'' The Griffin, a monster who didn''t even show its face to the monster tribes in the middle section, suddenly left the forest after hundreds of years and attacked the humans. If it hadn''t gone insane, I had no idea why the Griffin a monster with intelligenceparable to humans would do that. ''...Hm? Isn''t that'' "Stop." The hound wolf stopped at mymand. I swiftly jumped down. A few meters ahead, seven oddly shaped rocks were ced simrly to Pleiades. I climbed the tallest of the seven rocks, that was 3 meters tall, and scanned my surroundings. It didn''t take me long to find my goal. Peeking through the thick forest was a massive 30-meter-tall tree. I roughly estimated the nest of the Griffin C the 30 meter tall tree C to be only a few hundred meters away. ''If that is the Griffin''s tree, then these 7 stones must be that.'' Jumping down, I injected mana into the base of stones in a specific pattern. 3rd stone, 6th stone, 7th stone, 2nd stone, 5th stone, 1st stone, and finally 4th stone. Immediately, an invisible pulse of energy spread into the surroundings. ? Congrattions! ? ? You have found the Port connecting to the World 12BSA43: The World of Ancients! ? ---- Wiki: Contractee - In a contract, the person providing the services is the called contractor, while the person receiving the services is the contractee. Chapter 46 Labyrinth ?A blue screen appeared before me. ? You have found the Port connecting to the World 12BSA43: The World of Ancients ? ? Would you like to ess the Port? Yes/No ? ? Entries conditions Only 1 person is allowed to ess the Port ? ? Rmended Rank 1-star Saint ? ? Note It is rmended that the challenger has at the minimum 1 D rank attack skill, 3 E rank defense skill, and 1 E rank utility skill ? ''The information is the same as in the novel.'' Ports are pathways that connect to separate dimensions containing a portion of a destroyed world. Inside a Port is and that had been devastated. It contains at least one reward that can boost yourbat ability greatly. However, you need to find those rewards yourself. There is no fixed way to clear a Port. It isn''t necessary to defeat the monsters lurking in those foreignnds, and you don''t need toplete an objective. The only condition to return is to find the reward. If not, you will be trapped inside until that dimension is destroyed and then you''ll be lost in the vast multiverse, forever drifting between the void of dimensions. ''It is weird how everynd connected by a Port contains a reward, as if someone purposely created it this way.'' Sighing, I clicked my tongue lightly. ''Makes one wonder how in the goodness'' sake Jae-sung didn''t notice this oddity in his 1st timeline. It took that idiot one regression to realize that there are higher-ner entities moving behind the scenes.'' In the 1st timeline, Jae-sung thought of these ports as Dungeons. Since his Gamer system was also out of the norm ofmon sense it made sense for him that every Port contained a reward. For him, it was natural to get rewards after clearing a Dungeon(Port). ''The rmended rank to enter is 1-star Saint. And I''m 2nd Mortal Awakening, 4 ranks lower than the rmended rank.'' 2nd Mortal Awakening, 3rd Mortal Awakening, Master, Grandmaster, and finally Saint rank. The difference inbat ability increases substantially from Master rank. It would take five 5-star Master to defeat one 1-star Grandmaster, and that is if they had simr skills. Simrly, on an average, five 5-star Grandmasters were necessary to defeat one 1-star Saint. However, the gap inbat ability increases drastically again after Saint rank. It would take 10 5-star Saints to contend against one 1-star King. ''Sigh, if I didn''t have my trump card I wouldn''t dare to enter the Port,'' I thought while peeking at the contents of the ck pouch at my waist. ? Would you like to ess the Port? Yes/No ? I chose ''No'' and retracted my hand. Then I sat back on the hound wolf''s back. ''The time flows slowly inside the Ports. But I still need to finish things on this side.'' If everything had been going as ording to my original n, this was the moment to enter the Port. However, after forming the Contract with Orca and promising to stop the war, I needed to dy my inevitable trip. "Make haste," I whispered to the hound wolf while scratching its head. It growled cutely in response. Shortly, we reached the base of the Griffin''s nest. I released one Jet Dragonfly and asked it to use its skill. A small explosion urred. The Griffin never appeared, however. ''The Griffin should''ve responded to the explosion. Since it didn''t, this means it isn''t in its nest.'' The Griffin had the skill E, E, and one more unknown E rank utility skill, along with 3 F rankbat-rted skills in the novel. It was a 3-star Grandmaster. It should''ve been able to detect me with when I entered the inner section, like it did Jae-sung in the novel. This was why I left Orca behind. ''It would exin Griffin''sck of actions in the past week. The Griffin had left the forest before I entered the forest.'' I pressed my middle finger and thumb together in frustration. ''Is this the only way? I can''t use the 1st n without Griffin. So, all I''m left with is the n of creating amon enemy for monster tribes and a diversion for the Empire, the 2nd n.'' Jumping down from the Hound wolf, I pressed my palm on the tree''s bark and used . But my Mana Sense didn''t work. Arge amount of magical energy was being released from the base of the tree and it interfered with my mana that was trying to map the surroundings. ''I can only destroy the entrance of Labyrinth and let the real monsters loose.'' Labyrinth was the name of the giant undergroundwork of pathways filled with mindless monsters. It was so big that it covered the whole and connected every continent. Almost all major cities are built around one or more entrances to the Labyrinth. The kingdoms and Empire had the monopoly over the entrances and they sent their Knight Orders inside regrly, to kill monsters and obtain valuable resources. In this world, gigantic mana storms surround every continent. Traveling between continents by crossing the sea or the sky is impossible, even for an Emperor rank. The Labyrinth, the undergroundwork of pathways, was what made inter-continental travel possible. ''There is but one difference between the monsters found above the ground and the ones inside the Labyrinth C the real mindless monsters.'' Due to mana ley lines that are hidden underground, the mana grows thicker the deeper you go in the Labyrinth, causing the underground monsters to go insane. As the monsters born there cannot adapt to thick mana density, they lose sanity. It was a simr mechanism that would cause the monsters above the ground to lose their sanity after Coalescence because then the mana density of the whole world would increase by many folds. ''The underground monsters are mindless and attack anyone on instinct. It caused humans to believe that the monsters above the ground are also the same mindless monsters, and a target of extermination.'' The tree, the nest of the Griffin, was hiding the only entrance of the Labyrinth in the Forest of Silence. In fact, the Griffin made its nest here to guard the entrance so that no monsterse out of the Labyrinth. ''It''s possible that Griffin became insane after absorbing the mana seeping out of the Labyrinth for hundreds of years. That would exin why it suddenly left the forest and attacked human viges.'' I tried to think of a reason that made Griffin ignore monster tribes and target human settlements. But nothing came to mind and I gave up quickly. After all, it was of no concern to me. I needed to destroy the entrance to let the monsters of thebyrinth loose upon the Forest of Silence. That was all. Chapter 47 Everything Was Going According To The Plan Until It Wasn’t ?''Release'' Ten Jet Dragonfly came out of Summoner cards and buzzed. As they were picking up speed, Orca''s words came to my mind. You can understand us! You know we aren''t the mindless monsters you humans make us out to be! We are also living and breathing beings, like your species! How can you ughter us as if we are livestocks! Wasn''t it enough? You killed thousands of our brethren! Yet, you are going to cause the death of tens of thousands more Y-you murdered everyone even after they begged for their life It is you who is the monster! Back then, I acted as if those words meant nothing to me. The truth was different, however. Those words shook me deeply. They left a deep impression on me, whether I liked that or not. If I opened the entrance of the Labyrinth, thousands of sentient monsters would die. I would help the monster tribes fight the monsters from thebyrinth and minimize their deaths, ultimately fulfilling the promise with Orca. This was the best I could do with the current situation. But was my choice correct? I closed my eyes and thought deeply, ''I''m being hypocritical. I''ve killed thousands of monsters already. Backing down here won''t change anything. I need to keep moving forward.'' Besides, in a way, I was the cause of death of the 8 billion lives in my previous world that Melione destroyed. Yet, Orca''s words refused to leave me alone. ''Just why, why am I feeling this way?'' I wasn''t feeling sorrow, sadness, regret, or misery. No, being the cause of countless deaths, I was feeling Nothing. There wasn''t an ounce of regret in my heart. In fact, I simply rationalized the deaths of those 8 billion lives as them being unlucky. They were unlucky to be born in the same world as me. Did I be heartless after my 2nd life? Or was this my original personality? I didn''t know. My mentality in 2nd life was skewed intentionally to maintain the bnce that my Summoner blessing threatened to destroy, or so I was told. And I''d long forgotten my original C 1st life C to make any conclusions about what I once was. My rational side knew that my current actions were wrong and life shouldn''t be taken lightly, yet the countless deaths didn''t cause a single ripple in my heart. ''Forget it. I need to destroy the entrance. Even if that choice would result in more deaths, that is the only way to resolve this situation.'' Morality didn''t matter. My choices won''t be wrong. After all, right and wrong were decided by the winners in life. I got ready tomand my summons, "Jet Dragonfl" Suddenly, the ground shook. Faint tremors appeared and caused me to lose my footing. No noise followed the tremors. This meant they came from afar. But, out of the 3 Grandmasters in the forest, no one could use such an attack that would leave shock waves for hundreds of meters. "What was that?" muttering under my breath, I swiftly rode the hound wolf beside me. "Run to the top of the tree." The wolf howled and jumped. It ran on the vertical bark as if it was moving on a straight road. ''Please don''t be Jae-sung, please.'' I prayed earnestly. Jae-sung should be under the after-effects of , he would be weaker than me right now. But I knew better than to usemon sense with that overpowered gamer. We reached the top of the tree, where the nest of Griffin was, and I scanned the Forest. "What the?" A scene straight out of a fantasy novel was presented to me. The forest covered in zing crimson fires. Pirs of moonlight peeking through the dark clouds. A mighty monster with the body of a lion, head of an eagle and majestic wings was roaring furiously. shing against the Griffin was a human d in azure blue mes. He was dodging the Griffin''s attacks by jumping from one treetop to another. Each time he swung his sword, massive white arcs flew out. The energy behind those attacks caused my heart to palpitate even though we were thousands of meters apart. It took me a few seconds to digest the information. ''The Griffin returned and surprise, surprise, Jae-sung is using even though it should be in cooldown.'' ''Did that idiot have a Skill cooldown removal item!?'' The urge to curse was never stronger. With Jae-sung''s currentbat ability should beparable to a half-step Saint rank. The Griffin stood no chance. Krieee! ''Hmm? Why can I hear the Griffin''s roar? It shouldn''t be possible at this distance.'' Krieee! Krieee! Now, I could hear wings pping faintly. Something weakly tugged at my leg. I looked below. A monster, that was one-fifth of my size, was fluttering its wings and pecking at my leg. ''Ah, it''s a baby griffin.'' The baby Griffin stopped pping and fell down, out of the nest, as if strength left its body. "Go down!" The wolf rushed downwards and I hurriedly caught the small monster in my embrace before it fell to its death. It was hot, the body of the baby griffin was searing. It growled weakly at my touch and tried to peck me again. ''This condition, it''s mana overload. I''m sure of it.'' The signs of mana overload were easy to identify. It was a condition that urs when you use mana too much in a short span of time. Mana was simr to the life force, but different, too. Unlike life force, our mana reserves can refill themselves automatically. But if your mana reserves hit rock bottom or dangerously close to that, it causes Mana Overload. The ailment is life-threatening, and it reaped many lives in the past wars and Labyrinth expeditions. Now, every knight and mage is ordered to carry Mana Overload medicine on them all the time. ''Wait a second, could it be'' I turned to the Griffin fighting against Jae-sung. Looking closely, it seemed as if the Griffin was trying to take Jae-sung away from its nest. ''The Griffin leaving the forest suddenly and targeting human viges, while its child is afflicted with mana overload.'' It was clear as day. ''The Griffin wasn''t attacking the human viges. It was searching for medicine for its child.'' As soon as I understood that, I decided. "Rush to the area where the Griffin is fighting." The hound wolf howled and started running at frightening speeds. At the same time, the ten Jet-Dragonflies were following behind. I finally found the way out of this situation. I needed to save Griffin and its child. After that, the overlord of the forest would stop the war by itself. But I needed to hurry. If Jae-sung was using again in the midst of the enemy territory that meant one of two, he either has one more Skill cooldown removal item, or he is close to leveling up. Leveling removes all fatigue and skill cooldowns for Jae-sung. It also refills his mana and stamina and gives him free stat points to invest. ''Don''t die before I reach there'' Chapter 48 An Ambush ?Holding the feverish baby Griffin in my hands, I rode the hound and rushed back to the Griffin. Now I was convinced the Griffin wasn''t insane, it had been a misunderstanding on my part. The monster had left the forest and gone to human settlements to search for medicine to save its child. Since humans have the policy to attack monsters on first sighting, the viges that Griffin visited must have attacked first, leaving the Griffin with no choice but to retaliate. ''The Griffin will surely end the conflict between the monster tribes. For that, I need to make sure Jae-sung doesn''t kill it.'' My gaze shifted to the baby griffin in my hands. If I could save this child, then it might be possible to have a friendly connection with the Griffin. That way even if Griffin doesn''t want to end the conflict between the monster tribes, it would listen to me as the savior of its child. ''Shop'' A blue screen with various items appeared. I hurriedly searched for the item that could help me in this situation. [Mana Overload Rectifier Pill] Intermediate Common - 100,000 Coins ?Would you like to purchase Mana Overload Rectifier Pill from the Shop?? ?Yes/No? ?Bnce - 18,938 Coins? Clicking my tongue, I closed the interface. A hundred thousand Coins for an Intermediate Common Grade was too high of a price. Not to mention that my pockets were empty after thest shopping spree. Nevertheless, I wasn''t discouraged. Those Holy Knights that came with Jae-sung and the chimpanzee must have the mana overload pill on them. I could steal from them, if pushes to shove. ''That reminds me, it was surprising that out of the three Holy Knights that came, two are Grandmaster rank.'' I hadn''t been able to see the face of the Holy Knights behind the helmets. The number of baby tarant summoner cards on Varnish, the sword instructor, was only 5. So, I had to use them sparingly. Out of the 5 times I monitored the group of Holy Knights and Jae-sung, the Holy Knights didn''t remove their helmets once. But I still identified them at one nce, thanks to the distinct sword that the leading Holy knight carried. It was Dainsleif, the personal sword of the Commander of the Holy Knight Order in the novel. As for the 2nd knight, in the novel, a knight always followed Baratos, the Holy Knight Commander. He was Klein. Klein was a special character because he was hiding his true power as an ascended rank knight. He infiltrated the Holy Order as a spy on the orders of his true master, the First Imperial Prince, who was the first viin in the novel. I didn''t know the identity of thest knight that came with the Baratos, the Holy Knight Commander, and Klein. There was a high possibility that the third knight was just an extra. As those thoughts popped into my mind, I reached the periphery of the fire that was engulfing the forest. My brows furrowed as I had to take a slight detour due to the massive forest fire. A few minutes passed. But I didn''t find the breaking point of the mes. ''This it''s a wall of fire. I''ll need to take a longer detour and go around the fire to reach the Griffin and Jae-sung. But how did such arge fire start?'' I couldn''t hear the noises of battle because of the special property of the forest. It made me anxious as I couldn''t tell if the battle had already ended or not. Shiing! Suddenly, a blinding light covered the surroundings. The brightness stung my eyes and forced me to shut them close. Was it an instinct or luck? Immediately after losing my vision, I used . With the sixth sense of I felt a sharp object heading for my neck at rming speed. I moved without hesitation and swung my sword while wrapping my arms in thick mana coating. My muscles bulged and generated tremendous power in a short burst. Like a cannon fired, my sword moved blindingly fast. ng! Yet, the force of the sh wasn''t something I could handle. It forced me back, throwing me away from the hound wolf. I crashed into a tree and felt searing pain coursing through my body. My limbs felt as if they were on fire while my back was numb. My vision returned but before that, I sensed my summons C the hound wolf and 10 Jet Dragonflies C die. ''Why is he here?'' The perpetrator, the one who ambushed me, continued to walk toward me calmly. He was adorning a golden armor that covered every inch of his body. Every time he took a step, his feet slightly sunk into the ground due to the heaviness of his armor. Nheless, his movements were smooth and without a hint of struggle as if the armor was made of feathers. My nerves tensed like metal. The Holy Knight Commander, Baratos, should''ve been on the opposite side of the wall of fire, with Jae-sung and others. Yet he was here. Not to mention, the sudden ambush as if he had been anticipating my arrival. The Holy Knight Commander swung his Greatsword, Dainsleif. A shroud of death loomed into the surroundings. Ignoring the pain, I used Body Strengthening and jumped out of the way. Crash! A bright sh appeared. The tree that had been supporting me moments ago was uprooted, leaving behind a small stump. "HuffHuff" I stood while using the Gylothyn as support. Baratos opened his mouth while pointing his sword to the ground, "Who are you?" I kept my mouth shut and thought of ways to escape. The Gylothyn was invisible and the robe was hiding my appearance with its ability. Baratos had no way to recognize me and I had no intention of revealing myself either. ''shing with Baratos in a straight fight is a no-go. I must escape.'' My thoughts raced. Baratos, the Holy Knight Commander, was officially the second strongest man on the continent. He was publicly recognized as second only to Duke Lionel. Fighting against someone of hisbat ability was too high of a hurdle and a steep jump in difficulty for me. Either way, I had no time to waste on Baratos. The Griffin might be killed any moment now. While I was thinking of a way out of this predicament, I felt Baratos staring at the baby Griffin. "I see. It''s just as the young baron said. You are the one pulling strings behind the scene. It appears that the overlord of the forest is already under your control and you have kidnapped its child." ''Young Baron, he is referring to Jae-sung with his official title.'' I tightened my grip on my sword. Baratos took a stance, "What are you nning?" An overbearing pressure suddenly smashed into the surroundings. The ground beneath Baratos feet shattered and he dashed at me. My five senses warned me of imminent danger. ''Release!'' Three treants and five hound wolves materialized out of the cards. Baratos moved with frightening agility. He deflected the ws of hound wolves with ease, and cut the vines that attacked him from behind without looking. He moved like a sun that forces others to bow before itself. He didn''t bother to dodge, with each step he took down one summon. His sword moved at a speed invisible to naked eyes, killing the summons before I could even react. The Holy Knight Commander took hisst and the 9th step. Only 5 seconds passed since Baratos took his first step. He was now standing at an arm''s distance from me and all the 8 summons were dead. Chapter 49 The Second Strongest Man On The Continent What''s the difference between the Mortal Ascending Ranks and the true ascender ranks? Everyone has their own answers, but all would agree on one point. Mortal Ascending ranks are where you reach the full potential of your physical body. Whereas from Master ranks, one has techniques that can aplish feats beyond their physical limits, by tampering the fabric of reality. These techniques are called Skills. The simplest exnation of skills is to think of them as weapons. If you think of Mortal ascender as a normal human, then Master rank ascender will be a normal human with a sword in his hand. Both are human, but the presence of the sword creates a qualitative difference in theirbat ability. A normal punch won''t be fatal unless you aim it at weak points, however for a sword, it''s the opposite. Even a slight graze by a sword can leave grievous wounds, and a single swing that hasnded on the enemy is deadly. Clearly, a bare hand human is far inferior to the one equipped with a sword. Then what about Grandmaster? If we use the previous example, the Grandmaster rank ascender is a normal human with a Gun. A bare hand human is weaker than someone with a sword, but he still had a chance to win. However, a gun made the previous difference inbat abilityughable. The gun has better range, more lethality, and faster attacks. The jump inbat ability is as clear as day. Such is the difference between ranks. Although the gap in power, range, and diversity of skills changes per type of skill, the contrast between ranks, in their quality, cannot be ignored. Why was I exining this? Nothing, just wanted to share my messed up situation with ''you''. Schwing! Baratos'' sword moved to me to behead me without hesitation. Shifting my weight, I bent my back to dodge. The tip of the sword passed inches away from my eyes. Before Baratos followed with another attack, I condensed my Mana to its limit and crammed all of it in my legs. Then before Baratospleted his swing, I kicked his temple while using my sword as support from the same position. The attack was fast and precise. It went into Baratos'' blind spot when his body was off bnce. He wouldn''t be able to avoid the attack. Yet, my foot cut through empty air. Baratos jumped back. He moved as if he had known about the attack before I even moved and dodged it easily. Using the spin from the kick, I spun on my heels and threw the invisible Gylothyn at Baratos. It forced Baratos to change the trajectory of his next attack to intercept the sword. I kicked the ground and retreated to create distance between us. ''He blocked the invisible sword, so he must be using continuously.'' A n started forming in my head. ''Release'' Five treants and ten hound wolves surrounded Baratos. The also helped me reduce my presence as I hid behind the trees. Humans have a stat limit of 100 for [Physique] and [Magic Power]. These stats can be extended with ranked skills. If Baratos had a F rank or E rank mana reserve extending skill, it would increase his total MP by roughly 250 and 500, respectively. ''He can''t fight all the time by using skills or he will run out of mana within a minute. He is killing my summons quickly because every second he uses Body Strengthening, his precious mana is being used.'' Then it was clear what I needed to do. Tire out Baratos by forcing him to use his skills. Baratos, who was being surrounded by summons, didn''t attack immediately. Instead, he spoke. "You started learning the sword earnestly only a few weeks ago, around two weeks, I''d say." ''!!!'' I gasped inwardly. ''Did he understand that much from that short confrontation?'' The confidence in Baratos'' voice was clear. Those words that judged my expertise with a sword showed that his title as the second strongest was not for show. Baratos muttered to himself, "Two weeks ago, the timing matches." I frowned while listening to him. ''Is he trying to buy time to refill his mana reserves while muttering gibberish? Well, that works in my favor, too.'' Since I had used almost all of my summon capacity while infiltrating the Orc vige, I didn''t have many summons on myself at the moment. 3 Treants, 5 hound wolves, and 4 boars. That was all I had in the summoner cards. While Baratos was buying time, I was canceling the summons at the orc vige border and creating news here. "Are you the 2nd Prophet of Goddess?" Baratos spoke while staring at the tree that I was hiding behind. He added more words when I didn''t answer. "The wall of mes won''t allow you to go where the young baron and the overlord of the forest are. You might not have realized it, but the mes are moving to separate you from them. Since you can''t leave, why don''t you answer me?" My eyes widened inwardly at the revtion. ''They knew that I wasing here! And purposely separated me from the Griffin!?'' "Can you see this?" said Baratos. He removed a te from his armor and showed the insides. What came into view weren''t his hands under the armor, but luminous blue ting that served as a secondyer beneath the armor. The Holy Knight Commander pointed to the luminous ting. "This is the 2ndyer under my armor, it is made of mana stones. If you are trying to tire me out by forcing me to use mana, then I''m afraid it is a useless endeavor." The distance between us made me unable to judge if the blue ting was really mana stones, but there was no reason for the Holy Knight Commander to lie. ''I can''t use the n of stalling time. At this rate, forget saving Griffin, I''ll need to save myself first.'' "You aren''t answering. Was I right?" Baratos rubbed his chin. "You must''ve entered the inner section for the treasure. So, you know facts only the 1st and 2nd prophets should know. But you don''t know about the mana ting inside the armors. Then you aren''t the 2nd prophet. Maybe you''ve kidnapped him and forced the information out of him. In that case, I don''t need to be gentle to capture you." ''What nonsense is he spouting'' Bam! Baratos raised his leg and kicked the ground. The ground shattered and webbed cracks appeared on it. Rocks flew into the air from the force behind the impact. He jumped and climbed in the air using the rocks that were floating as footholds. As he reached the highest point, an even greater pressure blew out of Baratos. "Holy Swordsmanship 7th Verse: Ring of Solus" A ring made of golden mana appeared in the sky. As the ring expanded, it dropped rays of light as if it they were droplets of water. The ground melted where golden droplets fell. My summons died without as much as being able to resist. Baratos was standing below the area directly beneath the empty middle region of the ring. He simply stood and watched the destruction fall. ''Dammit, there is no other way! Activate Crown. Duration: 16 seconds!'' Chapter 50 Fighting A Steep Battle ''Dammit, there is no other way! Activate Crown. Duration: 16 seconds!'' ?The woes dead are cursing you for their premature end. Their rage and regret are strengthening you.? [Physique]: 48.12 (+45) [Physique]: 252.12 (+45) An enthralling sense of unstoppable power filled me. But I quickly focused and reminded myself about the limited 16 seconds I had to defeat the monstrous man in front of me. ''Holy sh!'' A ck arc flew out of my de and crashed into the ring of mana in the sky. For a moment, the surface of the ring quaked, and it stopped drizzling rays of light. I kicked the ground and dashed toward Baratos. It took me 2 seconds to close the distance between us. The length of my invisible sword changed and it slithered toward Baratos. Yet, as if Baratos could see the invisible de, he blocked it. ''Release!'' Seven treants and tree hound wolves appeared. They were, however, immediately struck down by the rays of light falling from the sky. The safe area under the ring was only enough for Baratos and me. My summons that appeared outside couldn''t help in this desperate situation. 6 seconds remained. My hands appeared like a blur as they moved faster than what eyes could follow. This amount of the physique enchantment was the limit of what my mind could follow, and the 2nd weakness of the Crown of Massacre. Its first weakness was that every time it is used, it will consume all the Kill Points stored, leaving you to decide the amount of time for the physique boost. Secondly, the crown of Massacre doesn''t boost your mind. Your body bes stronger, faster and sturdier, but if the boost is too great your mind wouldn''t be able to keep up with your body. ng! ng! ng! Sparks flew in the air wherever our swords shed. Baratos seemed like a mountain that braved thunderstorms and earthquakes without flinching. 2 seconds. ''Now!'' Synchronized Skill: The sword became visible and split into three des that attacked from different directions each. However, Baratos had . He ignored the two illusionary des and swung his sword against the real one. ''Got you'' I opened my mana valves and let my mana pressure explode into the surroundings. It was a simple move that allowed an ascender to exert their pressure. pnd,no?1,o Yet Baratos flinched. I didn''t let the movement of negligence pass, and swung my sword at full power along with . Bang! The Holy Knight Commander couldn''t block at point nk range. His body flew out of the ring like aet. "Capture him" Baratos crashed into trees, and the ring in the sky disappeared. Before he could stand again, vines wrapped around his limbs and restricted his movement. They were the treants I left outside before attacking him. The physique boost also ended and the feeling of powerlessness, my normal physical abilities, returned. ''Sigh, I barely won. Now, even if uses Body Strengthening, he won''t be able to escape the treants who are physically stronger than him.'' "How? What is that bottomless pit of mana?" Baratos didn''t try to remove the vines and instead questioned me. Normally, my mana pressure wouldn''t affect Baratos. Baratos would''ve had a little over 600 MP at best. This was the highest MP of a normal human at Grandmaster rank with an E rank mana increasing skill. Inparison, I had over 1400 MP due to my race. It was something achievable only with D rank for normal humans. F rank skill meant Master rank. E rank skill equalled Grandmaster rank. While D rank skill belonged to Saint rank. ''Releasing mana pressure is showing your total mana to enemies. It is a standard way to warn them of your strength. Since I have more than twice the mana than him, he was surprised, and a brief gap was created.'' But this wasn''t all. The difference in our mana caused Baratos'' to go haywire. worked by spreading your mana in a thinyer into the surroundings. But my raw mana overpowered his mana momentarily and his stopped for that one short second. If not, Baratos would''ve blocked the Holy sh after sensing my movements. Still, it didn''t seem that Baratos was worried. He spoke leisurely, "Your swordsmanship improved by leaps and bounds in the short time we shed. It was at the level of a knight who has entered thebyrinth for 1 year when we started, but now it is at the level of a veteran knight who has explored thebyrinth for 2 and a half years. A pity. If you''ve trained diligently since childhood, you would''ve been able to win. But I can''t deny, you have been blessed with talent in swordsmanship by the Gods." "Since when did the Gods bless Demons?" My eyes widened at my own answer. Thankfully, Baratos didn''t see that due to my robe. ''Why did I say that? No, why does he think that he has won? Is he trying to stall me here before Jae-sung defeats the Griffin?'' At that moment, Baratos spoke. "Return" Before I could understand the meaning, someone held my hand and pulled me away. "Dodge!" However, I waste. The sword of Baratos, Dainsleif, came from behind at great speed and blew away a portion of my stomach before returning to Baratos'' hands. "CoughCough.." The hand that pulled me away, saved me from swift death, but the injury wasn''t small. I fell to my knees. Blood spilled from my wound, and I was missing a chunk of my abdomen. ''Dainsleif returned to him at his call? But that should''ve been possible only after he bonded with the sword. And that will happen after the Coalescence.'' "HuffHuff..." Thanks to the healing bandages, the injury was being healed at a rate visible to naked eyes, but it wasn''t fast enough. I was also losing a great amount of blood. If I left it as it was, even if the wound healed, I would die from blood loss. "Who are you? How did you enter through the wall of C" "Sleep" A sweet voice echoed. Baratos, the 2nd strongest man, fell unconscious immediately as if obeying those words by his enemy. Then the sweet voice entered my ears. "Apply pressure to the wound. Here, let me help you." I raised my head and muttered weakly, "You''rete." Chapter 51 Death And Acceptance [1] [shback - A few hours before Sol entered Forest of Silence] The sun was about to hide below the mountains, turning the evening into night. Lumine, the elf ve, was quietly watching the setting sun. The silence reminded me of how I had ignored her once back in the market. Since then she has been giving me a silent treatment. ''Look at this old hag! Just because she is an elf doesn''t mean that she can act like a child when she is already over a hundred years old!'' The person sitting opposite to me suddenly turned her head and stared at me. Her voice as she spoke sounded a bit threatening. "Did you just insult me?" I blinked slowly and looked out of the window. My back became drenched in cold sweat. How did she know!? When I didn''t answer, Lumine continued to stare at me, or at least that was what I felt she was doing behind that mask. Her heavy usatory gaze wasn''t going to let me go until I answered. Suddenly, Lumine jerked. She swiftly turned her body and peeked out of the window, searching for something. "What are you doing?" She didn''t answer immediately and instead focused on her scouring. This wasn''t the first time today that Lumine suddenly started searching for something outside the window. "No, I felt the presence of a spirit." Lumine said with some hesitation. Her demeanor changed every time she spoke depending on the situation, making me wonder about her actual personality. "But spirits rarely leave the elven forest, and this one is quite powerful. Maybe I''m imagining things." "It is there. But ignore it and act as if you can''t sense it." I sighed lightly. A spirit, huh. It seemed that bringing along Lumine was a good choice. Now, I was at least aware of the surveince that the Daemons put on me. "Okay" Lumine lightly nodded while returning to her childish demeanor. "So, what are those pieces of paper in your hands?" "They''re cards." "Cards? What is a card?" Her excitement was practically oozing out of her. I again, of course, ignored her previous question and gave her 6 summoner cards. In my right hand were 5 summoner cards with baby tarant inside them, while the card in my opposite hand was empty. "Sneak these 5 cards inside Varnish''s belongings when he enters the forest. As for this card." I raised the empty summoner card in my hand. "When it disappears, I need you to enter the forest and find me." .. . .. . [Back to present] pnd,no?1,o "You''rete." I muttered weakly. The amount of blood I had lost was making my head light while intense dizziness assaulted me. "It was hard to track you with your method." Lumine swiftly helped me sit back against a tree. She then forcefully removed my cloak along with my shirt and upper garments. Normally, it would''ve taken days for Lumine to find me inside thisrge forest. However, I had a special method. I was being followed by a Daemon. As a Saint rank elf, Lumine has a high sensitivity towards spirits. It was the racial trait of elves. They could sense spirits easily, and the stronger the spirit, the easier it is to sense them for elves. Daemons were practically like suns. Even if they tried to hide their aura, Lumine could sense them if she concentrated. She took advantage of this fact and searched for the Daemon inside the forest. And since the Daemon was monitoring me, locating Daemon led her towards me. "This" She sucked in a sharp breath. Of course, anyone would do so when they saw my injury. She brought a green fruit out of her robes and tried to feed it to me. "Eat this." "Huffhuff what is this?" I held her hands firmly and didn''t open my mouth. Lumine''s voice turned sharp at my actions. "It will heal you faster. And I wouldn''t havee with you if I was going to betray you here like this." ''You never know who can backstab you and I don''t trust you yet.'' Those were my thoughts, but I didn''t speak them aloud. It would harm the friendly affinity that was sprouting between Lumine and me if I was to doubt her anymore. I took the fruit from her hands and ate it by myself. She didn''t say anything this time. The fruit melted as soon as it touched my tongue. A warm feeling spread towards my abdomen and enveloped my whole being. My rate of healing miraculously doubled. With this, I was out of immediate danger. Coughing, I soon stood and walked towards the unconscious Baratos. He didn''t wake up even after I tapped him repeatedly. ''She took him out with one word. As expected of someone who received Dev profession, her abilities are too fearsome.'' Even for Saint rank, defeating a Grandmaster with one word was borderline impossible. Yet Lumine did just that with room to spare for more. ''It should be here.'' The dizziness hadn''t disappeared and neither had the pain. Amidst the onught of those unfamiliar yet familiar sensations, I continued to rummage through the belongings of Baratos. ''Endure it, the pain, the dizziness, and the shame for the disgraceful defeat in a victorious fight. Endure it and remember that I''m alive only because someone else helped me.'' ''Carve it in your bones so that something like today never repeats. Improve with every failure. All for a future where I can live like a King.'' Maybe some wouldugh at my motives for pushing myself hard today, a leisurely future . But for me, who lived a shitty life in my 2nd life, it was my sole dream. A future where I lived unbounded by rules, where I was the apex. I was going to do all that it takes for such a future. ''Found it!'' I took out a bottle of pills hidden under Baratos'' armor. It was the Mana Overlord Rectifier Pill. ''Where is the baby griffin?'' "Are you searching for him?" Lumine walked towards me while holding the baby griffin. The child was sleeping blissfully over her plentiful bosoms, unlike how it had been pecking at me constantly when I held it. Must be my imagination. I stood up by using the tree as support. Lumine opened the baby griffin''s mouth and I popped one of the pills inside its mouth. It was even better that Lumine wasn''t asking questions because I was too tired to even speak. ''The baby should be healed in a few hours. Now, I only need to go and save Griffin.'' My breathing was bingborious by the minute. The injury healed thanks to the healing bandages and the fruit that Lumine fed me. However, my stamina had hit rock bottom. "You should rest. If you continue to move, you''ll faint." I gritted my teeth and opened Shop for a solution. But the price of stamina pills was over 50,000 Coins. Lumine tried to hold me down and make me sit. "Healing doesn''t restore stamina. It conversely weakens the body as healing potions and fruits use nutrients inside the body for rapid regeneration. You won''t recover the lost nutrients in a day or two. So, you should rest. In this condition, let alone fighting, even walking is too dangerous for you." She was speaking softly. Her concern was transmitted to me. However, I shook my head. Witnessing an adamant refusal, Lumine dropped a bomb on me. "The inner section of the forest is already enclosed by inextinguishable magic fire. Even if you want to, you can''t leave. Rest is your best and only choice here." Chapter 52 Death And Acceptance [2] ? "I entered the inner section through the opposite side and that was the only area that wasn''t enclosed by the mes back then. But by now, I''m sure that the mes have formed a closed border around the inner section." Lumine had no reason to lie. Her words also exined why she waste. If she had to search for a path through the wall of mes it would''ve taken a lot of time. ''But who created this wall of me?'' The exhaustion was robbing me of my ability to think. However, the answer to the question wasn''t hard to get. ''Baratos spoke about 2 prophets who know facts unknown tomon people. Prophet is word for people who know the future.'' The clues lined up. ''If I think of the treasure inside the inner section that the Baratos spoke about then it can only be Port. And ''she'' is the only one who should know about the Port, other than me.'' Unknowingly, I pressed my middle finger and thumb together. ''That idiot Goddess! She is the one messing up my n!'' From Baratos'' words, it seemed that Melione was searching for me. Baratos mistook me for someone who kidnapped the 2nd Prophet and forced information out of him. So, he tried to take me out here. ''Baratos said, "Two weeks ago, the timing matches", thus Meliona also gained her memories around the same time as me. Yet, she is able tomand the Holy Knight Commander.'' The conclusion gave me a headache. ''Melione reincarnated as a high-ranking nobility, a very high-ranking one at that. It must be Zagerus'' doing.'' After Baratos was defeated to up till now, not even two minutes had passed. I stood up to go search for an exit. Even if Lumine said there was no path out, I couldn''t waste my time sitting idle. I let Lumine hold the baby Griffin and was about to move when she opened her mouth. "Are you a descendant of Solomon?" My body stiffened. Before I could react any further, Lumine shook her head. "No, that was a foolish question. Forget it." I nodded, but secretly I tightened my grip over the hilt of my sword and moved away from Lumine. But she must''ve noticed my actions. Her voice hurried to exin herself. "Your appearance and ability are simr to how the Saviour Solomon has been described in the legends." ''Saviour Solomon?'' This was the first time I heard such a title. Lumine continued to clear my confusion. "You called yourself ''Demon'' a while back, didn''t you? They are the 72 generals of Solomon, that was why I thought." I turned to Lumine and said to her, "Daemons and Demons are two different beings." Inwardly, I was also surprised and confused. Why had I called myself a Demon back then? "But" Lumine stretched her words and added a bitter. "Why do you know about Solomon? As far as I know, no human records of Ragnarok have any information about Solomon and Beyonders." ''Beyonders?'' Another term that never appeared in the novel came up. If it was a piece of minor information like the mana coating under the armor of knights, it would be understandable that I forgot about Beyonders. However, for some reason, I felt that it was the opposite. Beyonders might be rted to the reason the past Solomon, when he was at his peak, lost his powers. ''I want to ask her more about Solomon and Beyonder, but now''s not the time.'' Lumine tried to stop me, "Where are you going? Didn''t you hear what I said about the wall of mes?" "I might have a way." The ck grimoire appeared in front of me. The description of the skill was useless in this condition. My eyes focused on the Level 3 Contract benefits. ''Orca hasn''t died, I can tell. He must''ve escaped to the other side of the walls of me after waking up. If Reverse Summoning works like I think it does, then with it I can teleport to the other side where Orca is.'' The pages fluttered and I checked the total life points in my possession. Name: Sol Lionel Life Points: 3,57,286 Soul Points: 00 upation: Summoner upation Level: Level 4 Summon Capacity: 5000 umted Life Points to next Level: 3,92,836/1,000,000,000 ''I hope this is enough.'' || Would you like to upgrade Contract skill to level 2? || || -100,000 Life Points || || Congrattions, Contract level 2 learned || || After reaching Contract level 2 ''Favorability'' has been unlocked || || You can now use skills of your Contracted Summons || A new page added to the Grimoire. But I ignored it and focused on the requirements for Contract level 3. Level 2 Upgrade Cost: 250,000 Life Points ''Yes! I can upgrade it!'' Upgrading the Contract again would leave me with a paltry amount of Life Points. However, I upgraded without hesitation. || -250,000 Life Points || || Congrattions, Contract level 3 learned || || Contract Slots increased by 2 || || Reverse Summoning Skill unlocked || The description confirmed that I could go to the opposite side of the wall of mes. I hurriedly went toward the unconscious Baratos and looted his items. A single te of his armor and his beloved sword, Dainsleif. Then I forced the blue zoa berries I had on me down the Baratos'' throat. These berries could be used to create prank food but, if eaten raw, your skin would turn purple for the next 24 hours along with a severe migraine and fever. It was a good substitute for a fake poison if you wanted to terrorize the enemies without harming the hostage. The only side effect was that eating raw Zoa causes severe diarrhea. I guess I''ll restockter to feed Jae-sung, like I originally nned to do. "Lumine, continue searching for a gap in the wall of mes. Ande find me as soon as you do. Bring the Holy Knight Commander and the baby Griffin with you." "Eh? Wait, what are you doing?" "I have a way to leave." "...." Lumine didn''t say anything. She seemed to be hesitating about something, but I didn''t question her. I was instead using extra MP to create a few summons for a battle. Chances weren''t low that I might need to fight immediately after reverse summoning. "Take this." She suddenly stepped close to me and tied something around my neck. A pendant. "It''s a protection amulet capable of blocking one attack from an ascended rank." ''An item? But I can''t check its details and ascended rank can mean anything above Master rank. I hope it can block Jae-sung''s attack, who is Grandmaster. Though it would be better if I don''t need to fight him.'' "I appreciate your concern, but are you sure about giving this to me?" "Don''t worry. I can''t have you dying before you fulfill your side of the deal." She also gave me a few of those healing fruits. I took them happily and shamelessly because eating them also restored my MP. Taking a deep breath, I muttered. "Reverse Summoning." I lost my eyesight, then the sense of touch, sense of taste, smell, andstly sense of hearing escaped me. But before that, I heard Lumine advising me. "The fruits won''t restore your mana, but they can heal you. Make sure to not eat too many." Vupp! My surroundings changed. Chapter 53 Death And Acceptance [3] ? || Reverse Summoning sessful || || Due to the hazardous environment, you have been summoned at a slightly different location from the original coordinates. || || -1000 Magic Power || || Reverse Summoning has entered cooldown || I heard a continuous crackling noise, the crisp burnt smell attacked my nose, and a slightly bitter and smoky taste rolled up my tongue. The searing hot air struck gushed towards me and rubbed against my skin. ''Am I inside the wall of mes? Why is it so hot?'' Finally, my vision returned. While azure mes danced on top of trees, my gaze focused on the dozens of corpses of monsters, the orcs and the great apes, spread on the ground. Blue mes, they were different from the crimson mes enclosing the inner section. They belonged to Jae-sung. Meaning I was near Jae-sung''s and Griffin''s location. "Da-Dante?" A feeble voice echoed. I reacted swiftly. Dante was the alias I gave to Orca. The voice also sounded simr to Orca''s. Amidst the continuous mes, I used . My senses expanded and I could ''feel'' everything in a circr dome around me. The size of the dome increased to my instruction, and I found him. A human-sized figure lying beneath the tree. He was breathing heavily and stretching his arm in my direction. Jumping over a few bushes, I rushed in Orca''s direction. However, what I saw made my blood freeze. Beside Orca was the Griffin I had been searching for. Both of them were injured but the Griffin''s condition was particrly bad. I hurried and fed them the fruits that Lumine gave me. Orca ate with some apprehension. The way his expression twisted whenever he moved suggested that he was in great pain. As for the Griffin, it was barely conscious and bleeding heavily. When I stepped closer to it, the monster growled threateningly. "Cough..let..m-me" The frail orc took the fruits from me and gave them to the Griffin. It was reluctant to consume the fruits, but watching the conviction in Orca''s eyes, it finally gave in and ate them. Their condition started improving rapidly. Witnessing the rapid rate of recovery, a wave of relief washed over me. Griffin was alive, and I arrived before Orca was put in mortal danger. After they recovered sufficiently, I questioned Orca about the fact that had been bugging me ever since I used Reverse Summoning. "Why are you here?" Orca coughed violently as he spoke, "I was inside the coughcoughholy grounds when I woke up. So, I hurriedly left the area. But..cough..I found myself on thend where the two tribes were shing." He was puking blood every time he spoke. Nheless, Orca exined the situation clearly. "Cough, cough, at the same time, the king of the forest appeared. Hemanded the tribes to stop but" "A human donned in the robes of azure white mes assailed me." The Griffin spoke while trying to stand on its shaky limbs. Its wing had been burntpletely, rendering it incapable of flight. Deep gashes ran across its once majestic figure. Looking closely, its left hind leg was barely attached to its torso. If not for the healing fruit the Griffin would''ve definitely died. It lowered its head to me. "I thank thee for saving me." "I have the gist of the situation. You should rest now." I said to Orca and turned to the Griffin. "Where is the human who attacked you?" At this point, almost everything had been solved. Griffin and its child were safe. It also ordered the monster tribes to stop the civil war. And the monster tribes would listen to it, as long as the Griffin remained alive. ''Where is Jae-sung? The Dainsleif didn''te with me in Reverse Summoning, but Baratos'' piece of armor did. I can force Jae-sung to leave the forest by making use of the Holy Knight Commander as a hostage.'' Using a hostage was cowardly, but it was a hundred times better than facing Jae-sung in a battle. The Griffin was the one to answer. "The human vanished forthwith upon thy arrival." ''Jae-sung hid when I arrived? Why would'' "Your back is wide open." A familiar voice entered my ears. "Demonic sh: Maximus." Suddenly, goosebumps ran over my skin. An extremely bright light covered the surroundings while a strange warmth surged from the pendent on my neck. BOOOOMM!!! As the explosion erupted, a thunderous roar shook thend, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. mes and debris shot up into the sky, scattering in all directions with blistering force. The st wave struck my back and destroyed everything in its path. It was an attack solely intended for killing. The air was filled with a thick cloud of smoke and dust, reducing visibility to a few feet. My head began ringing noisily. The mes surged, causing the oxygen in the air to be scarce. While standing on the charrednd, I struggled to breathe. Nevertheless, it was bearable, thanks to the protection amulet of Lumine. It saved me by forming a transparent green sphere around me at thest moment. The pendant then cracked and disappeared, along with the protective sphere. I owed my life to Lumine twice now. Crackle! Through the smokes, I saw a human figure. "You''re alive." Jae-sung walked over the burnt and crackednd. His steady gaze and determined steps were reminiscent of a warrior who was resolute to see a battle to the end. Yet, I ignored him. I was staring at the corpses with an empty gaze. The Griffin was dead and || Your Contract Orca has died || The first one I took as my own was no longer alive. Looking back, I think this was the turning point where I came to terms with my personality. I was selfish. I was arrogant. I was reckless. After epting that conclusion, I acted like I should have since the beginning. "Has no one taught you to not touch others'' belongings?" Today, roughly two weeks after I regained my memories, I did something that flipped the entire plot of the novel on its head. Chapter 54 The Hero V/S The Demon Of Pride [1] ? Sol stared at the charred corpse of Orca silently with an empty gaze. After warning Jae-sung of touching others'' belongings, he didn''t do anything else. ''Was that Orc someone he knew? He is behaving strangely.'' Jae-sung jumped back to create distance from Sol. ''This is my chance. I don''t know how he got out of the cage of mes but'' "I''ll end this with the new skill I received from defeating Griffin''s quest." The sword in Jae-sung''s arm shined brightly. An eerie aura surged from the de. The edge of the de let off sizzling noise and white smoke. "Hell Knight''s Jud" Sol threw the small piece of Baratos'' armor toward Jae-sung. Normally, Jae-sung would''ve dodged anything that an enemy threw at him, but this time he couldn''t because Sol''s action was sudden and he caught it. "What''s this." Jae-sung stopped speaking. He gazed intently at the golden metallic piece on his palm. It took him only a few seconds to recognize the item. "You, what did you do to Sir Baratos?" Bellowing mana pressure gushed out from Jae-sung and shook his surroundings. The air trembled from its tyrannical might. "I asked you a quesCargh!!" Suddenly, a boundless amount of pressure smashed on top of Jae-sung. The overwhelming might snuffed out Jae-sung''s pressure like a candle me. It was as if death itself was looking down at him. Jae-sung''s knees buckled and he almost fell to the ground. He buckled over and started coughing violently, while gasping through the gaps. "This amount of mana Sa..int rank?" His eyes scanned the vicinity while he covered his body in condensed mana to fix his posture. "Who is hiding! Come out!" No one responded to Jae-sung. Finally, Jae-sung returned his gaze to the icons on top of Sol''s head. [ Intermediate] [ Danger Level: ??? (White) ] The two lines floating above Sol''s head were one of Jae-sung''s system-exclusive ability. His system allows him to gauge the exact rank of anybody he looks at directly. In this case, the robed figure C Sol C was evaluated as Intermediate rank, also known as 2nd Mortal Awakening rank. Danger level was a tricky yet useful parameter. It was the numerical value of one''s ''Combat Ability''. With it, Jae-sung had an easy time deciding whether he should fight or retreat. But it had one weakness. Danger level would not be visible unless an enemy shows hostility toward Jae-sung. ''His danger level is still ???. He might be using an item that hides his identity, that must be why I can''t focus on his face or voice. But then, where does this manae from'' The (White) next to Danger level was the rtive strength of Solpared to Jae-sung. Jae-sung had identified 4 Danger level colors after waking up in this world. Green Color C Can win without breaking a sweat White Color C Victory is possible as long as proper caution is taken. Red Color C Over 50% chance of defeat. Retreat Advised. ck Color C 100% Defeat guaranteed. Combat will result in death. "What are you?" Jae-sung shuddered when he realized that the source of the overwhelming amount of mana pressure was Sol. He thought, ''His mana and abilities arepletely different from the Danger level. How is this possible? Should I wait for Lady Setsuna and Sir Klein before engaging?'' While Jae-sung was evaluating Sol, Solpletely ignored him. He raised his head and gazed at his surroundings silently, seemingly searching for something. A few secondster, Sol was headed in a certain direction. His actions brought Jae-sung out of contemtion. "Stop! I won''t let you leave before you tell me about Sir Bara" "Move and the knight dies." Jae-sung froze. Had the Holy Knight Commander been taken hostage? But the Holy Knight Commander was a 2-star Grandmaster He didn''t know what to do. If it was a bluff then there was no need to worry. However, in the minuscule chances that it wasn''t then, Baratos'' life was in danger. Not to mention, Lady Setsuna had warned him that the robbed figure had possibly abducted Sol. Sol''s feet came to a stop. He stood before a half-burnt Great Ape who was barely holding his life. It would''ve also died if not for dozen Great Apes who had formed a circle around it and protected it from fire. The Ape grunted and tried to attack Sol, hoping to fight even in death. Though it couldn''t move anymore, it was twice as big as the other Great Apes and, using its gigantic physique, attempted to finish Sol by biting his head off. At thest second, Sol grabbed the monster''s temples with a crushing grip and forcibly fed it the healing fruits. "You are the leader of the Great Ape tribe, aren''t you?" The Great Ape didn''t respond but it was clear that Sol''s deduction was correct if one looked at the surroundings once. As the monster''s arms healed enough to move, it wed Sol. Arge amount of mana condensed in Sol''s right arm. The Great Ape shrieked violently as Sol increased the strength behind his grip and it failed to execute the attack. The more the great ape tried to escape, the more Sol strengthened his hand grip. He then spoke unsympathetically to the great ape. "Stop the war and return to your tribe." The Great Ape''s expression changed and it seemed to be confused. A bitter, it let out a peal of raucousughter through its pain. "Kakakaka, We are Great Apes, our tribe lives to battle and grow stronger through them. Who are you, an outsider, to teach us?" "The overlord of the forest also wished the same." "And the overlord is dead! Kakakaka! Without the battle our lives are meaningless, why should we sto" Bam! The Great Ape tribe leader, Kaugnar''s words were cut short when Sol smashed his head on the ground. ''Is he talking with the monsters? What is he doing?'' Jae-sung hadn''t moved. He was waiting for Setsuna and Klein to return before doing something, as the situation was delicate. One wrong could cause them Baratos'' life. Bam! Bam! Bam! The echoes continued. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Sol stopped and stared at the bloodied and swollen face of Kaugnar with his cold, unfeeling eyes. He held Kaugnar by the back of his head as if he was holding a piece of trash. "Look around you. Is this the battle you wanted? It isn''t. Instead, it is a ughter where your tribesmen were killed helplessly." Kaugnar didn''tugh again when he saw the corpses of his fellow Great Apes. The corpses reminded him of the insult he felt today. Majority of his tribe''s warriors didn''t die from fighting, but as coteral to the battle between the human de in azure white mes and the Griffin. Sol didn''t give Kaugnar more time to think. "I''ll send the intruders out of the forest. You will focus on further strengthening your tribe instead of starting a war." "Who are you to dare ordC" Bam! Suddenly, Sol again smashed Kaugnar''s face into the ground. Kaugnar''s consciousness started dimming and he heard Sol''sst words. "If you don''t, I''ll put an end to your tribe myself." Then, Sol left him and returned to end things with Jae-sung. Kaugner hadn''t lost consciousness even after Sol''sst attack, nor was he nning on heeding Sol''s words. If it was Jae-sung, the one who killed their overlord, to say those words then Kaugner might''ve followed them. It was instinctive for the monsters to follow the strong. Sol also understood this. And that was what he was about to do. He would show who was stronger between Jae-sung and him. Chapter 55 The Hero V/S The Demon Of Pride [2] ? "I''ll return the knight to you." Jae-sung frowned at Sol''s words. There had to be a condition and sure enough, Solid out his. "That is, if you can take one attack from me and remain standing." The conditions were easy considering that Sol was only 2nd Mortal Awakening and had no ess to ranked skills. But was that all to it? Jae-sung''s frown turned tighter and he probed Sol for more answers. "What if I can''t block your attack?" "Leave the forest." "That''s it..?" It was bing increasingly suspicious. For a moment, Jae-sung wondered if Sol was unaware of the power gap between them. ''No, he might be nning an underhanded trick to end this.'' A twisted grin appeared on Jae-sung''s face. "Shall we y a game then?" If Sol was nning an underhanded trick, then Jae-sung just needed to make sure that cheating wasn''t possible. Sol understood Jae-sung''s intention. But he was in no mood to entertain him. Jae-sung took Sol''s silence as an agreement and exined. "If I block your attack, you will hand over Sir Baratos and all the hostages you have. Additionally, you will answer 3 of my questions. If I''m unable to block your attack, I''ll leave the Forest of Silence." ?[ Gamer System Exclusive skill ''Game'' (Rank: ???) Activated ] ?[ Calcting the rewards and risks ] ?[ Adjusting parameters ] ?[ Scales adjusted ] ?[ Failure to block ??? one attack: Jae-sung must leave the Forest of Silence. Entry into the forest is prohibited for 1 month. ] ?[ Sessful defense from ??? one attack: ??? will hand over the hostages and answer Jae-sung''s question. ] "I''m ready. You cane anytime." Jae-sung wasn''t being overconfident. Although he didn''t know what Sol was hiding, the system associated Sol''s danger level with white color and Sol was 4 ranks lower than him. In these conditions, it was more difficult to lose than securing the victory. ''Even if I lose, Sir Klein and Lady Setsuna aren''t bound by the Game. They can continue the investigation without me.'' His n was foolproof. "Use Limit Break" "What?" "The skill you used while fighting Griffin and raiding the Orc tribe, use it." Saying so, Sol stabbed his sword into the ground. He left it behind and walked ahead. Then he stood roughly 50 meters away from Jae-sung. Jae-sung''s eyes sharpened at the unexpected warning. But he didn''t argue. "Limit Break" An overwhelming pressure burst into the surroundings. Azure white mes wrapped around Jae-sung as if it was his armor. ?[ All stats will be raised by 300% for the next 5 minutes ] ?[ (+) will be applied to all skills ] ?[ Recovery will be boosted for the next 5 minutes ] Limit Break had more benefits than what the system showed. For one, Jae-sung''s cognitive ability multiplied many folds in this state. For him, the time was stretched to its limit. A second felt like a minute. He could see everything in slow motion. This was why he saw what had happened next clearly. 0.012 second Sol took an item out of the ck pouch at his waist. It was a mantis egg case, carrying roughly 500 eggs. He was holding 5 of them and had another 18 in the ck pouch. 3.124 second ''He crushed those egg sacks?'' Suddenly, Jae-sung''s instincts started ring rms. It was telling him: Escape. However, the Danger level of Sol hadn''t changed. 5.537 second. Sol took a martial stance and spoke with his right fist pulled back. "It''s partly my fault, so in return, I''ll leave some advice: If you want to live..." Then, Sol punched the air. "Dodge" [ Danger Level: ??? (White) ] [ Danger Level: ??? (Red) ] 5.561 second [ Danger Level: ??? (Red) ] [ Danger Level: ??? (ck) ] 5.585 second ?[ WARNING! WARNING! WARNING! ] [ Danger Level: ??? (Purple) ] Jae-sung was able to see a new Danger color the moment it appeared thanks to his hyper-fast cognitive senses. But it was no time to celebrate. If ck Color meant guaranteed death, he couldn''t even fathom what a higher danger level color meant. 5.671 second ''As if I''m giving up here! There is no Game that can''t be beaten!'' Jae-sung activated all of his defense and support skills while crossing his arms above his chest. ''Voiceless incantation. Mind Activation. Parallel Mind. Skill Harmony.'' His cognitive senses became even faster and he could now activate skills without voice activation. Skill Harmony was the next system-exclusive skill Jae-sung gained when he reached level 50 afterpleting the quest of killing the Griffin. It increased the probability of activating a Synchronized skill depending on luck stat. ''Invest all free stats into Luck.'' ?[ LUCK (+35) ] 5.681 second ''Eight Trigram. Shield of Boreas.'' A massive magic circle appeared on the ground and formed a transparent cube around him. The winds picked up and wrapped him in their gentle embrace. ?[ Eight Trigram(F+) and Shield of Boreas (F+) have Synchronized ] ?[ Synchronized Skill: Four Direction Feng Shui (E+) ] [ Danger Level: ??? (Purple) ] Despite gaining a skill that could block a full-strength attack from a Peak Grandmaster, the rtive power gap between them remained changed. However, Jae-sung hadn''t used all his cards just yet. 5.689 second ''Diamond skin. Earth Wyvern Scales.'' ?[ Diamond Skin (F+) and Earth Wyvern Scales (E+) have Synchronized ] ?[ Synchronized Skill: Lesser Earth Dragon Scale (D) ] ''A D-rank skill! It can block a Saint rank attack!'' His skin turned darker and hardened, bing tougher than adamantium. Yet, the Danger level color remained Purple. 5.695 second ''Darkness Cocoon.'' The shadows jumped out of the ground, pulling the darkness with them and encased Jae-sung inside them. ?[ Skill Harmony bestows its blessings ] ?[ Lesser Earth Dragon Scale (D), Four Direction Feng Shui (E+), Darkness Cocoon (D+) have Synchronized ] ?[ Synchronized Skill: Saint Darkness Armor (D+++) ] The ground cracked and wisps of darkness blew from it. It stuck to Jae-sung and weaved into his skin, bing a pitch-ck living armor. Jae-sung looked like a knight from hell with azure white mes peeking through the gap in his monstrous ck armor. 5.715 second ''A (D+++) skill!? With this, I can block attacks from multiple Peak 5-star Saint ranks at onc.'' ?[ Result: You have failed to block ??? attack ] ''Huh....? What happened?'' Jae-sung''s eyes widened at the system message. ''I failed? But I didn''t feel different. Was it a mental attack?'' 5.851 second ?[ Game Over ] Spurt! Suddenly, Jae-sung''s arms lost their strength and limped. ''H-how'' It took him a moment to realize that his arms were missing and his entire torso had been blown away. 6.019 second BOOOOOOMMM!!! An ear-shattering explosion erupted. Simr to the shockwave, the gales thrashed a second after Sol''s attack. It was as if the world hadgged. The des of wind cut through everything that touched them, blowing trees and terrain alike. The sheer magnitude of the st created a vacuum. Massive swirling winds gushed in to fill the gap and resulted in an updraft. Pitter! Patter! And then the rain fell. .. . A few secondster "Tell me I''m dreaming," Jae-sung uttered while in his soul form. "A physical attack did ''that''? No, was it the wind pressure from a physical attack...?" His corpse was on the ground, missing its entire abdomen, under a light rain that started because of Sol''s punch. Jae-sung nevertheless wasn''t looking at the corpse or Sol. His gaze was transfixed at the destruction a single fist brought. "He wasn''t bluffing when he meant that I can''t block a single attack from him." Behind Jae-sung''s back, as far as he could see, was a chaotic and disorienting sight filled with fallen trees, scattered debris, scorched marks, and upturnednd. It was as if a storm, no, an Apocalypse had passed through the forest andid destruction unto it. Half-astonished, half-afraid Jae-sung clicked on the [Continue ying] option. But suddenly, the golden system interface turned red. ?[ WARNING! WARNING! WARNING! ] ?[ GaMEr-sySteM iS bEIng haCkED ] Chapter 56 Hacking The Gamer-System ? ?You have in Jae-sung ???, 3-star Grandmaster? ? 1200 Coins Awarded ? ? +1 Kill Points ? || +1 Soul Point || ''As I thought, killing Jae-sung gives Soul Points instead of Life Points.'' I thought through my blurry consciousness. Due to the Gamer-System, Jae-sung won''t die even if you kill him. He can revive by consuming a currency called ''Hearts''. One Heart equals one life and he can gain them throughpleting achievements. So, I wasn''t worried about killing him once or twice. That said, the Gamer System''s method of resurrection wasn''t invincible. There were ways to end Jae-sung for good. The easiest is to keep killing him until all his ''Hearts'' are used and then kill him onest time again, and Ta~Da~ he would be silenced for eternity. ''I''mpletely spent but I guess this much is a given after using 11,500 Kill Points in one second.'' As the rain continued to fall I remained standing, looking down at the demolished section of forest and Jae-sung''s corpse. After all, my body wasn''t moving at all! I was feeling sluggish and lethargic like one would after the 10-days long marathon had finally ended. I couldn''t move a muscle. ''I want to leave already! Since the other knights will probably retreat after seeing the scale of destruction, my job is done!'' Had I held back with Jae-sung, next I might have had to face Klein C a 4-star Grandmaster. So, I used the trump card I saved for the Port C the ck pouch containing 23 Grasshopper egg sacs C that I had painstakingly collected through the forest. Each Grasshopper sack contained roughly 500 eggs, a total of 11,500 Kill Points. When I used all of them in one second there was no way Jae-sung could''ve blocked it even with a Saint rank Synchronized skill. ''Though, I was almost ripped apart from the vacuum created by the shockwaves. I should be more careful about the amount of Kill Points I use per second in the future. The bacsh after the enchantment ends can be dangerous.'' Wrapping my body in condensed mana, I regained the ability to move my head at least. My eyes met the Great Ape tribe''s leader''s gaze. He flinched and lowered his head, almost bashing it against the ground. ''Won''t his skull break if hits his head against the ground that hard?'' I thought, a bit overwhelmed by his fervor. The Great Ape tribe''s leader''s words surprised me. "Gr-greetings to the esteemed overlord. Wi..tnessing your might h-has opened my eyes! Please, let me follow you!" ''I was only trying to scare him by showing off. But maybe I got overboard, tehe~'' Before I could answer the great ape, a strange line appeared on my grimoire. || +1 Soul Point || ''Hmm? Didn''t I already get Soul Point for killing Jae-sung?'' || +1 Soul Point || || +1 Soul Point || || +1 Soul Point || || +2 Soul Point || || +2 Soul Point || ''Don''t tell me?'' My eyes widened. ''I''m absorbing the life force from Jae-sung before he gets revived!'' || +5 Soul Point || || +2 Soul Point || || +10 Soul Point || ''Stop! He''ll die for real at this rate!'' Sure, whenever I think of dealing with Jae-sung after he regresses, it gives me a headache. But without him, it''s a game over! He can''t die here! It was so crucial that even the Jae-sung from the 1st timeline is useless whenpared to the regressed Jae-sung, in the 2nd timeline! || +10 Soul Point || ''Oi, Grimoire! Stop absorbing Jae-sung''s life source!'' || +2 Soul Point || || +25 Soul Point || The process of absorbing the Life Force was an automatic one. It didn''t stop no matter what I did. As if the current situation wasn''t messed up enough, another screen appeared before me. A shing red screen. For some reason, the Gamer-System''s interface appeared before me. ?[ The Gamer-System is warning the aggressor to stop the hacking, or appropriate measures will be taken ] ?[ Deploying Firewall ] ?[ Employ!@$!$1 ] ?[ WARNING! WARNING! WARNING! ] ?[ The aggressor possess an Attribute from the 0thyer ] ?[ Counterattack has been deemed impossible ] ?[ Temporarily shutting the System and ejecting the infected parts ] ?[ 3210 ] Then the notifications suddenly died. || + 0 Soul Points || I blinked stupidly. ''All I understand is that the Gamer-system took the stealing of Jae-sung''s life force as ''Hacking''. But it couldn''t stop my attribute because it came from the 0thyer.'' 0thyer? Does that mean there were moreyers? No, before that, there was no grading system for attributes in the novel. But it clearly wasn''t the same here. ''The Gamer-System removed its infected parts to stop hacking. At least, I''m not gaining more soul points. But how many did I gain?'' It seemed that the situation was a lot moreplicated than I would solve. So, I decided to enjoy the rewards and left theplicated matters to my future self~ Soul Points: 110 ''Over 100 Soul Points? Even for Jae-sung who overstocks, a loss of 110 Hearts will make him bleed emotionally.'' Sighing, I shrugged my shoulders inwardly. ''I just hope the loss of a portion of the System doesn''t be problematic in the future. Where did the discarded part even go to?'' Well, I was more than satisfied that everything ended. What if his System loses some functions? I''ll leave them to the protagonist! Isn''t that his job, dealing with the problems! I was just a viin or some extra, anyway! ''Hahaha, all that ends well, is well.'' At this point, I was waiting for my body to recover enough to move while I struggled to remain conscious. "Urghh.." While I was distracted, JaeCsung''s corpse healed. He tried to support his body with his hands, but he fell back to the ground powerlessly. ''What is this? I thought he was supposed to be fatigued-free after reviving. Is this because of what happened earlier?'' It was scary how fast the butterfly effects were appearing. But who was I? A genius at improvising! That was who I was! "So, you survived my attack?" I spoke in a domineering tone. This wasn''t me trying to gain a superior psychological position, because I couldn''t move yet and wanted to make sure that Jae-sung doesn''t continue fighting, definitely not. "CoughCough apparently I.. did.." "Leave the forest" My next words were struck in my words because a golden screen appeared before me. ?[ Congrattions, you have be the host of the Gamer-System! ] The message made my brain fart and it stopped working. ''This is where the discarded parts went.'' Chapter 57 My Status Screen ? ''I have the Gamer System.'' Taking a deep breath, I re-read the message. But it didn''t change. The pain coursing through my limbs was proof enough that I wasn''t dreaming. ''Muhahaha! This is the best! I was about to beat the hell out of that useless goddess after meeting her but I guess I won''t!'' I had the system that made Jae-sung overpowered. Even if it contained only a fraction of the abilities of the original it would make up for the mishaps that urred in the forest. Maybe, the Goddess of luck was finally smiling on me! ''Status'' I muttered excitedly under my breath. Name: Jae-sung ??? Level: 50 Rank: 3-star Grandmaster [ Quasi Saint ] Hearts: 03 Stats [Expand] Achievements [Expand] Equipments [Expand] Skills [Expand] Quests [Expand] ''...Why is it showing Jae-sung''s status?'' I closed the status screen and re-opened it, but the result was the same. Confused, I decided to check other tabs. ''Open Stat Sheet'' ?[ ess Denied ] ?[ Cause: The rank difference between Main Host and Co-Host is toorge ] I knew that Jae-sung was stronger than me but hearing that from someone else stung. Hmph! As if that matters! I still won against Jae-sung. Then, I checked the Achievements tab, Equipment tab, Skill tab, and Quests tab. The result wasn''t any different though. I couldn''t ess them. ?[ ess Denied ] ?[ Cause: The rank difference between Main Host and Co-Host is toorge ] ''Don''t tell me all I can do with the system is see the status screen and that too of only Jae-sung.'' Sigh, my disappointment is immeasurable, and my day is ruined. ''Tsk, who wants a system anyway. It''s too old school'' Raising my eyes, I saw Jae-sung busy struggling to stand on his legs. He was greatly exhausted. Not that I was any better. ''Should I kill him once more? Maybe, I''ll feel a bit better after that.'' Sadly, neither was my body in any condition to move let alone fight, nor was Jae-sung alone anymore. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! A holy knight sneaked Jae-sung amidst the rain, and supported him. Judging from the shape and size of the armor, the knight was Klein. The armor was battered and broken at many ces. Klein was limping and also bleeding heavily. He must''ve been hit by the aftermath of my attack while hiding in the vicinity. ''I thought Klein was the one who had hands in creating the cage of mes and he would be there.'' A thin line of sweat gathered at my forehead, but the rain hid it perfectly. Standing a few dozen meters apart, Klein was ring at me through his broken helm. "Oh, you survived?" I spoke coldly and arrogantly. But inwardly my thoughts were the opposite. ''Don''t try to pick a fight, please. I can''t even move right now and might even lose my consciousness from exhaustion any second now.'' ''Just let me go and enter the Port. I''m tired.'' Klein was a 4-star Grandmaster. There was no way I could fight him, given that he was even stronger than the Holy Knight Commander. Suddenly, Jae-sung grabbed Klein''s hand weakly. "D-don''t fight him" At the same time, a line appeared above Klein''s head. [ 4-star Grandmaster ] The line disappeared when Jae-sung tore his gaze away from Klein and turned to me. It was taking Jae-sung his all to mutter a single word. He looked as if he was going to die. "We sshould leave. You already saw what he is capable of." ''What is this?'' I thought while staring at the two lines before me. [ Intermediate ] [ Danger Level: ??? (White) ] The rank was the same as mine. Moreover, the numerical value of Danger level was hidden, while the color evaluation was white. ''This is my evaluation but why can I see this? Isn''t this Jae-sung''s ab-Ah! Could it be that I can see the system from Jae-sung''s perspective.'' It would exin why the status screen showed Jae-sung''s information instead of mine. While I was brainstorming, Klein spoke. It was a thin and high-pitched voice. "No, I say we fight him now." "Do you? Then, I won''t hold back next time." Despite my confident reply, I could feel my inner turmoil. ''Klein can judge someone''sbat strength with his skill "Eyes of Ares". He knows that I''m weaker than him.'' Klein, despite being an opportunistic person, was extremely loyal to the First Imperial Prince. He infiltrated the Holy Order as a spy while hiding his real strength. In normal situations, he would never engage me after the feat I showed earlier, but if it could help the prince, he would even sign a deal with a devil. That obviously included fighting me, after using the skill Eyes of Ares on me. Klein pointed his sword at my waist. "You used something from inside that ck pouch to increase your strength momentarily, didn''t you? Without that, I can easily defeat you." At his words, Jae-sung''s eyes widened. He realized that the timing of using those egg sacs matched so it must be the reason behind the power boost. ''Great. The situation just went from bad to worse.'' Previously, the skill Jae-sung used to block my attack was definitely Saint Darkness Armor. Even if it was a synchronized skill, it didn''t exin why Jae-sung had Darkness Cocoon C a Saint ranked skill C necessary for the synchronized skill now. But it was precisely because of this skill that I didn''t hold back against Jae-sung and used all of the stored egg sacs. Saint Darkness Armor''s ability is to inflict an equal amount of damage sustained to the attacker. It cannot be defended against, it cannot be evaded against, and it cannot be diverted. The only time when the skill doesn''t trigger is when the sustained injury is life-threatening. Taking my silence as my acknowledgment, Klein spoke with a hint of sarcasm and superiority. "You aren''t using the ck pouch again. No, maybe you can''t? It might be a restriction based on time, or something else. Or, you used all of it in thest attack." My thoughts raced to find a way out of this predicament. ''It is physically impossible for me to fight at this moment. Should I wait for Lumine? But it will be hard to stall for time until then.'' ''Should I use my summons? No, they are all weaker than Klein. If he uses "Eyes of Ares" on them, he''ll realize that it is my desperatest measure and attack immediately.'' ''That leaves me with only one way, bluffing.'' Taking a mentally deep breath, I used the skill . "Can all you do is talk? At least yourpanion challenged me without hesitation." Klein flinched. That''s right, was already level 5 and I had more magic power than him. It was a highly effective skill for deceiving others, but that wasn''t all. My attribute always helped me notice and learn how someone''s facial muscles rise when they are lying, how their eyes move when they are telling the truth, how their breathing changes when they are nervous and much more. All of it was helping me at this moment. I wasn''t rying my confidence through my words alone, but through my body movements too. The pitch and tone of my voice didn''t fluctuate as I spoke, my body posture was rxed yet taut like a bow ready to fire an already knocked arrow, and above all, I didn''t try to avoid or ept the challenge but simply replied with taunt, signifying that he can attack me if he wanted. "Sir Klein you shouldn''t.." Gasping, Jae-sung repeated his plea. Despite his hopes of hiding his true thoughts, Klein''s eyes that darted between Jae-sung and me betrayed his wavering heart. I didn''t say anything anymore. The moment Klein exposed my weakness, he ended up exposing his own weakness too. To start with, if he was confident he would''ve attacked instantly without saying anything. But he didn''t. It was to gauge my reaction. He was probing to see if I had any more tricks up my sleeve. Everything was going in my favor, yet I wasn''t happy in the least. ''Leave already, I can''t stand straight any more.'' My body and mind were reaching their limit. However, I also knew the moment I showed weakness would be the moment my fate of defeat was sealed. I absolutely couldn''t waver at thest step. Chapter 58 The Goddess Who I Really, Really, Really, Really, Really Hate ? Time passed as Klein struggled with his dilemma. Looking at his currentplexion, it seemed that Klein would choose to retreat in a few minutes. But that wasn''t good for me. Since I was unable to move. If they remain here for a few more minutes, they''ll realize that something was wrong with me. Not to mention, my mind was at its limit. I could tell that the moment I rxed, I would lose consciousness. I had to give onest push to Klein. "Come" Kachk! The ck sword that was stabbed in the ground, flew out and zoomed toward me. Its hiltnded in my arm without harming me, despite its speed. Klein and Jae-sung''splexion changed. I spoke with . "If you are going to disrespect my previous mercy, then I''ll end both of you this time." At my words, Klein grimaced and turned to Jae-sung. As he was hiding in the vicinity when Jae-sung and I shed, he understood that the mercy I was talking about meant letting Jae-sung leave the forest without killing him. Jae-sung himself was staring at the sword. Suddenly, Klein shouted. "Wait! We''ll leave!" I didn''t reply. "Please, I''d rather not have a young talent die due to my selfishness." Watching his actions, I thought. ''It seems he wants to have Jae-sung enter the First Imperial Prince''s faction. And so, he is prioritizing Jae-sung''s life here.'' My arms hadn''t regained their mobility, yet. So, to show that I agreed with his proposition, I made the sword disappear. Klein supported Jae-sung as he couldn''t move on his own yet, and slowly retracted his steps. But was everything going to end peacefully for me? Of course not. Suddenly, a heavy presence exploded into the surroundings. The amount of mana, presence of an overbearing gaze, strength, all was superior to mine. A fire tornado appeared in the sky and descended like a meteorite. Booom! "It took time to save SIr Baratos but the two of you did well holding on your own in the meantime." The crimson tornado surged and then exploded as if it was never there to begin with. ''She'' appeared through the disappearing mes. The third holy knight that apanied Baratos and Klein. She had removed her helmet, letting her rosy pink hair fall down her back. Her small face devoid of a single blemish, soft pink eyes, and warm expression, didn''t seem to belong to a battlefield. "You can''t run anymore." When she spoke her soothing voice washed my fatigue, her beauty captivated me with a single nce. My eyes refused to stop gazing at the once-in millennium exquisite flower. I instinctively understood. It was her. Finally, I found her. She was ''It''s that bitch!'' But I held my anger and frustration back. Pink hair, ability to control fire, confidence to face an enemy who defeated Jae-sung. From my previous conclusions, I knew that Melione reincarnated as a high-ranking nobility. However, I never once could''ve predicted this. "So, you''vee, War Saintess." [ 5-star Saint ] A line appeared above her head when Jae-sung looked at her. Setsuna C the identity that Melione reincarnated as C was the first Imperial Princess of the Swordsmith Empire. Throughout the story, she was like a solitary rose that flourished at the peak of a mountain, one could admire her beauty but never touch her. She didn''t enter Jae-sung''s harem and had overpoweredbat ability, strong enough to give Jae-sung a run for his money. "Sir Klein, please take Sir Jae-sung and Sir Baratos to a safe ce. I will take over from here." "But Lady SetsC" Klein carried Baratos, whom Setsuna bought with her. His eyes widened as he checked Baratos'' condition and he muttered aghast. "Fever, irregr breathing, pale skin with purple patches spread sporadically. Sir Baratos has been poisoned. Understood, I''ll take him away and administer emergency treatment." "Please do." Setsuna wielded unmatchable strength on a battlefield yet also possessed miraculous healing abilities. With her kind heart, she always prioritized saving the injured over herself. Her title ''War Saintness'' wasn''t just for show. If she couldn''t detoxify Baratos'' poison, then the poison was truly dangerous and Baratos needed to be treated immediately, believed Jae-sung and Klein. ''It''s not poison but something that upsets the stomach. Of course, she couldn''t heal it.'' After Klein took the other two away, Setsuna threw the person lying beneath her toward me. "I''m not cowardly like you to take captives and use them." The person that Setsuna threw was Lumine. She didn''t seem to be injured but she was unconscious. ''She defeated Lumine without a scratch? Herbat ability is higher than the Setsuna from the novel, so she must be Melione.'' I waited to speak so that Klein and others were no longer in the vicinity and could hear our conversation. "Why are you here?" Schwing! A crimson arc made of fire passed by my head, missing the target purposely. I felt a slight burning sensation on my cheek. Setsuna then lowered her sword and spoke. "I''ll be the one asking questions. Where is Sol?" ''Huh? What did she mean by that?'' But thinking about Baratos'' words, I understood her meaning. Setsuna believed that I wasn''t Sol, but his kidnapper. I am Sol. I was about to answer that but suddenly a line appeared over her head. [ 5-star Saint ] ''Shit! Jae-sung is hiding in the vicinity! I can''t expose myself.'' This protagonist was too meddlesome! "I asked you a question. Where have you kept Sol?" Intense heat began spreading. The ground sizzled, and the air twisted. It was getting dangerous. ''This idiot! I''m here in front of you! Stop threatening me and close your eyes for a moment to sense my presence!'' "If you don''t want to answer then I''ll have to use force to make you talk. It''s not like you can use the crown again." "Summon Hound Wolf" A magic appeared on the ground and a secondter one hound wolf was standing beside me. ''Melione knows that I have a Summoner blessing. She''ll recognize me this wa'' Schwing! The hound wolf disappeared as a crimson arc shed it in half. "You are sorely mistaken if you think you win with numbers." I stared at the disappearing hound wolf and then at her. "Are you stupid?" Those words were only to express my dissatisfaction. But they pulled a greater reaction out of Setsuna than I expected. "W-what!? I''ll have you know that I was the one that realized that you have abducted Sol! I was also the one to devise the method to separate you from the Griffin!" There was a lot I wanted to say. Particrly, I wanted to curse but I held back. Good job, handsome me. ''Ah, if she was smart she wouldn''t have had to reincarnate with me.'' There had to be another way to make her recognize that I was Sol without saying it aloud. I spoke to distract her while thinking of a way out. "Why do you think I have abducted the human you speak of?" "You have the crown and the Subi, and you were going toward the hidden path inside the inner section. Only Sol should know of these matters. So, you obviously have abducted him and forced the information out of him." She calmly answered but her sharp gaze was scrutinizing my every action. Of course, with her informationwork, Setsuna should''ve found about Sol''s existence, especially after the poisoning incident. From there, it wouldn''t be difficult to realize that I was the one who reincarnated with her. Though, she was still stupid! Why can''t she realize that I was standing in front of her!? Suddenly, the line floating above Setsuna''s head disappeared. Jae-sung finally left. I sighed in relief and immediately answered. "I''m Sol." For a few seconds, silence reigned. Then, Setsuna scoffed. "Are you telling me that a human who lived a normal life ''before'', was able to massacre hundreds of monsters even though he knew that they weren''t mindless monsters?" ''That is a valid point. A normal human wouldn''t do something like what I did, not immediately after the first week of regaining his memories.'' Setsuna added. "If you insist on your identity, surely you can remove your robe." "...That''ll be difficult." My arms and entire body were sore as if I had done an intense workout, because of the crown. Forget removing the robe, my arm won''t go above my shoulder. I wanted to cry but had no tears. What was this messed up situation!? All I wanted was to enter the Port, why was everyone trying to get in the way. First, it was Jae-sung, then Baratos, after that Klein appeared, and now Setsuna! "I have waited long enough for an answer. From now on, I won''t use words but force, to deal with you." Setsuna bolted toward me. It was too sudden for me to deploy the summons to intercept her. There was only one way remaining. Secret Technique: Brace for impact It was a high level technique that included closing my eyes and hoping for the best! Swiftly appearing before me, Setsuna grabbed my face and smashed my head into the ground. The secret technique didn''t work. I lost consciousness. Chapter 59 The Inner Thoughts Of The Goddess ? "This is the end for you." said Setsuna while holding the unconscious Sol by his cor. Her gaze wandered to Lumine and then back at the ''hooded figure'' in her hand. "Still, I can''t believe ''that human'' went and got caught a week after regaining his memories." Setsuna firmly believed that the hooded person in her hand wasn''t Sol, but someone who caught Sol and forced the knowledge of the future from him. As far as she knew, Sol was a normal human C and an idiot C in his past life. There was no way he could massacre hundreds of monsters immediately after regaining his memories. Just because someone knows the future doesn''t mean they can have the conviction to fight and murder an enemy. "Let''s see who you are to dare enrage this goddCEh!?" said Setsuna while removing Sol''s robe, but when she saw his face she stiffened. ck hair and a cold expression, even when he was unconscious. Thinking back, he said ''summon something something''. That meant the identity of the man was ''It''s really ''him''! Uwah, what did I do!? I wanted to help him because what I did to him in his previous lives was wrong, but I antagonized him even more!'' She crouched and hid her head between her knees. Her face burned from shame and her ears went red when she recalled that Sol had been trying to hint about his identity since the beginning but she didn''t believe him. After muttering gibberish for a few minutes, she calmed down and sprang back to her feet. ''Hmph! So what if I antagonized him! A Goddess like me doesn''t care about a human''s feelings! Besides, it''s this human''s fault for causing the misunderstanding! Yes, it''s his fault!'' Setsuna had also regained her memories roughly at the same time as Sol. At that point, she was a peak Saint-rank and the 1st princess of the Swordsmith Empire. Unlike Sol, Setsuna had no way to find him. Worried that Sol might get himself killed while she wasn''t paying attention C and slightly guilty for her past actions, although she doesn''t acknowledge it C she joined the Holy Knight Order, to locate him. She had to defeat the Imperial Knight Commander of the Imperial Knight Order to get permission to enter the Holy Knight Order from the King, her father. Later, Setsuna disclosed that she was a prophet sent by Goddess to the Holy Knight Commander, Baratos so that she could use the Holy Knight Order''s resources while hiding in secret. The Holy Knight Commander used various magic tools to confirm the veracity of her statement, before following her. ''This is going to be hard to exin.'' thought Setsuna while staring at unconscious Sol and Lumine. It was then she noticed that Sol was bleeding heavily. The back of his head had hit a stone when Setsuna dropped him after realizing that he was Sol. ''Uwah! Don''t die!'' ... .. .. . "You arete. I was worried about you!" Charlotte C the 2nd princess of the Swordsmith empire and Setsuna''s younger sister C jumped into Setsuna''s embrace. She hugged her tightly andined. "Why did you remain behind? What if something had happened to you? How would I live without you?" She muttered thest part in a quiet voice so that none could hear her. "I''m sorry. It was necessary but I promise that I won''t do that again." Smiling, Sesuna patted her younger sister who was acting spoiled to get her attention. Charlotte was a warrior first and a princess third, this was a line Sol once said. But what he left out was ''she''s a siscon second''. Setsuna also knew of Charlotte''s sisterplex and her deep infatuation with her, but strangely she didn''t hate it. ''I wonder if I feel like this as this is the first time I''ve felt familial love. And because, I know that she cares for me without any falsehood.'' thought Setsuna. Just like Sol, Setsuna had also reincarnated. Although she regained her memories a few days ago, it didn''t mean that she forgot about the 24 years she lived in his world and her interpersonal rtionships. . It was one of the reasons why Setsuna came to realize how wrong her actions of killing the entire previous world of Sol on a whim were. ''He must hate me deeply for everything.'' Though she didn''t acknowledge it, Setsuna regretted her past whimsical self. It was funny how living a few decades as a human made her mature more than the hundreds of years as an angel and then a Goddess. "You saved Sir Sol?" Charlotte curiously followed Setsuna while sheid Sol and applied medicine over his injuries. She knew the basics of the situation from Varnish who came back with Klein, carrying Jae-sung and Baratos. Up until now, Charlotte was tending to Jae-sung but when she heard about Setsuna''s arrival, she left him without thinking twice and came to her sister like a puppy to its owner. "Yes. It took time to locate Sir Sol, but he was with the robbed figure so it wasn''t hard to find him." "What about the enemies?" Setsuna shook her head. "So, they escaped." Setsuna sighed silently at the misunderstanding. Like Sol, her personality was also affected by the ''her'' before she regained memories. If Sol was prideful then she was kind. Day in and out it suffocated her when she couldn''t even reprimand anyone for their mistakes. Instead, she had to ''kindly'' and ''voluntarily'' help them. Just thinking about it was enough to make her pull her hair in irritation. But this wasn''t the worst of it. The biggest problem was she couldn''t lie! Only she knew the mental anguish and suffering she went through while tricking Baratos. The Goddess Holy Order prayed to was Goddess Beatrice, the World deity of their world, while Setsuna meant herself whenever she spoke about the Goddess. Her pride as a Goddess had beenpletely beaten down, thrashed, shed and then again beaten down from shame after impersonating and lowering herself to the level of a World Deity. Suddenly, Charlottemented. "Should I call the elf with him? She had been worried ever since he disappeared." Charlotte still didn''t like Sol. But she was happy to help him because her sister was looking after him. Setsuna stiffened. "N-no, it''s fine." Because Setsuna didn''t know how she should''ve handled Lumine, beforeing back with Sol she sneaked into the escort carriages and put the unconscious Lumine inside Sol''s carriage. Lumine would be unconscious as of now and it would create problems if Charlotte was to see that. Not to mention ''I think I shouldn''t have bought the baby Griffin with me.'' thought Setsuna while sweating buckets because behind Charlotte, the baby Griffin was sticking to the back window of Sol''s carriage and staring at him. Even though she had instructed the baby Griffin to not expose himself as a condition to bringing him along, the child wasn''t keeping its side of the deal at all! Chapter 60 A Shocking Truth ? Almost all personnel of the convoy were busy tending to Klein, Jae-sung and Baratos, or fending against the monstersing out of the forest, so no one was in the vicinity. It was the only reason the baby griffin hadn''t been discovered yet. "I''ll call the elf. Then you can leave Sir Sol and spend time with me." Charlotte suddenly jumped to her feet and ran to open the gate of Sol''s carriage. Her actions made Setsuna fumble, but before she could do anything, Charlotte was already opening the door. However, a male voice interrupted Charlotte and stopped her in her tracks. "Charlotte, the soldiers are being overwhelmed by the monstersing out of the forest. I would''ve helped them, but I''m too weak right now. Can you help them in my stead?" At the request, Charlotte''s face fell, but she nodded and went to help the soldiers. Jae-sung also left with Charlotte. Setsuna sighed as the danger was dodged but she then saw Jae-sung mouthing to her, behind Charlotte''s back. THE. HOODED FIGURE. IN. FOREST. WAS. SIR. SOL. WASN''T. HE. Immediately, as if his previous cold face was a mirage, Jae-sung smiled silly and bowed. "Thank you, Lady Setsuna, for all the help you provided us with in the forest. Although I can''t do it now, I''ll repay the favor in the future." Setsuna was frozen stiff. ''He knows.'' She unconsciously balled her hands into fists. ''Sol was wearing the robe to hide his identity, and Jae-sung never met Lumine in the forest. So, why does he recognize him? '' The atmosphere around Setsuna turned grim. ''Jae-sung is trying to show that he knows about Sol and I teaming up. Is this his way of talking with us to avoid jumping into a misunderstanding? Maybe he thinks Sol had his reasons behind his actions, and he wants to know that. But'' spected Setsuna. Jae-sung was a kind and curious person in the 1st timeline. In the 2nd timeline C the timeline in which the novel was set in C Jae-sung was a cold and heartless person who killed people on the slightest hint of suspicion. And the time until Jae-sung regresses and bes like he was in the novel was. ''2 days. After that Jae-sung will attack Sol, no question asked.'' The personal revenge of Jae-sung and his grudges against the Lionel Family were going to be a catalyst that would fan the mes that Sol''s actions lit today. ''Things just took a turn for the worse.'' .. . .. . "That was a good show!" Jared, the Daemon possessing Sol''s elder brother and one of two direct subordinates of Solomon, stretched and stood on top of the branch. He had seen everything that had happened in the forest. Next to Jared was a coffin resting on the tree branch. The coffin had two small insignias on its side that were barely visible until one looked closely. The first insignia was of a knight holding an upright sword. It was a simple symbol, but the second insignia was a bit peculiar. In it, the knight from the first insignia was standing against a hooded mage holding a ck book. If Sol was here, he would''ve received a shock after seeing the coffin. The coffin was the same one inside which he found the Crown of Massacre. But even more shocking were the two insignias. The first one was the symbol of ''Lionel House''. It was the symbol of Sol''s family. And the second insignia was the emblem of ''Magic God: Solomon''. Jared jumped off andnded on the ground with a light tap. The coffin was floating behind him and he was using his magic to carry it. "So, how should I destroy the continent?" said Jared casually. "But before that, I need to deal with other Daemons. Should I just kill them to avoid futureplications?" He seemed lost in his own thoughts. "When His Majesty was still alive he told me of 4 paths I should choose from." In the rain, the surrounding area of Jared waspletely clean. The droplets of water avoided him like a gue, as if the water itself was afraid to taint his appearance. "First, theblue colored hair of thest Blessed doesn''t change. In that case, I was to help him until the end of his path, then betray him at the end." "Secondly, the blue hair of the Blessed changes to white. If that was to happen, I was told to avoid meeting him for as long as possible." "And third, if His Majesty failed to revive inside the body of the descendent of ''that family''. When the original owner of the body gainsplete control, my orders were to destroy Kamera Continent before the worlds merge." He continued walking through the forest, looking at the injured monsters and wreckage. The monsters, however, couldn''t see or sense him, even when Jared stood right next to them. "There are 6 months left before the worlds merge. So how should I go about my job? His majesty left the method to me, but I don''t know how to do it." Jared raised his sword. The space around his sword twisted, and he said. "Should I destroy the continent now? After seeing my ''younger brother'' killing thest Blessed with a single fist, I also want to try the same." The mana in the sky far above the Kamera continent went berserk. Thunderstorms appeared all over the continent, monsters shuddered and hid, dark clouds covered the sky and the ambient mana of one-third of the world was waiting for Jared''smand to move. "I want to see if I can destroy the continent with one attack." Schwing! eglesn?el Jared shed downward. Cracks appeared in the sky and the world began shattering. Suddenly, Jared created a massive circle on the ground. Then, as if his actions were a hallucination, they disappeared. The mana returned to its previous tranquil state, the cloud parted and let the moon show its beauty to the world, the cracks in the space disappeared and the shattered world restored itself. "It would be boring to end matters like this. Since I have time left until the deadline, I should try something else, something that will fulfill his majesty''s wishes, but is also fun." He scratched his chin and sat down on a rock, contemting. "I got it! I''ll unseal the Dragon Kings!" End of Vol 1 Chapter 61 “They” ? In a void of darkness where nothing existed, a round table appeared. The table had 7 seats and mysterious glyphs engraved on it. The glyphs emitted an ancient yet immortal presence. "Begin the assembly." Suddenly, a voice reverberated through the void. Following the voices, 5 figures appeared around the table. eglesn?el "An assembly at this time? I''m busy, be quick about it!" said the 2nd figure. "Yes! An assembly! I finally got an excuse to take a day off!" celebrated the 4th figure. "Will you two please maintain some decorum? An assembly is a sacred asion." scolded the 3rd figure. "This is bad this is bad we are in trouble." muttered the 5th figure while chewing her nails. "...." The 1st figure didn''t speak and continued to gaze silently at others. Shaking her head, the 3rd figure sighed and turned to the 5th figure who looked as if she had seen a ghost and kept trembling in fear. She, the 3rd figure, said gently. "Why have you called for all of us, 5th?" 5th was a woman wearing a ck blindfold over her eyes. She seemed to shrink when 3rd spoke to her. With trembling fingers, she tapped on the table with systemic rhythms and patterns, and exined. A 3D image appeared over the round table. The image contained thousands, perhaps millions or even billions of spherical worlds. In the image, seven spherical worlds were shining brightly at the center of the cluster of innumerable worlds. Those seven worlds were slowly drifting towards each other and so were the other uncountable number of worlds. "T-thest blessed was killed." Bam! The 2nd hit the table and shouted. "He was killed!? And!? There is no way those damned Gods would let him die easily. Did you call the assembly for such a small matter?!" "Eiek!" At those harshments, 5th''s figure shrank even further. Looking at her, one would think she was trying to shrink in herself and disappear. "Yawn, my ears are going to burst, don''t shout like that." Speaking his part, the 4th figure yawned and started dozing off again. At the unreserved and harsh attitude of 2nd, the 5th''s blindfold became damp. The 3rd scolded 2nd after seeing 5th on the verge of tears. "2nd hold your horses, you are scaring 5th." "Shut up, you nymphomaniac! I''m busy as is with hastening the process of merging the multiverse! I don''t have time for this!" "Isn''t there any better insult, or is your vocabry limited to that level, angry bird?" "You! What did you call me!?" "Oh, it seems age is getting to you. Let me repeat, I called yo" "Silence" The 1st figure spoke. At his words, 2nd growled but sat back quietly, while 3rd smirked to irritate and tease 2nd. However, 2nd could only stay silent and wait for the 1st to speak. "5th, the threads of fate of thest blessed had not foretold his death, yet. Tell me, for what purpose does an immature death call for an assembly?" Everyone looked at 5th. Although they had been acting unconcerned, they couldn''t deny that they were curious as to why the fake death of thest blessed C Jae-sung C was important. "I c-can''t see the thread of fate of the one who killed thest blessed!" Silence. Complete and utter silence. The 5th''s words shocked everyone. "If you can''t see threads of fates, then Gods are involved. But why would Gods have thest blessed killed. It goes against their goals." said 3th. In response, the 5th pinched the 3D image over the table. The image zoomed in at one of the 7 shining worlds at the center. She then continued. "Or maybe, it''s ''h-him''. Thest blessed is in the World of Sword & Magic. I think the Gods aren''t involved and ''he'' is the one doing something." "Solomon" said 1st. "He might be scheming behind our''s and the Gods'' backs." The 5th shuddered. These 5 figures were the ones responsible for the Coalescence, yet they couldn''t shrug it off if the matters involved Solomon. "What insolence! I killed that bastard with my own six hands! How can he do something 5000 yearster!" The 2nd roared angrily. The 3rd ced her palm on her cheek and sighed. "It''s not entirely impossible if it''s him. Don''t forget he was the one who entered the Tower forcefully in the past and massacred one-third of our champions." Tower of Babel. Its residents were called Champions. They were the forces that belonged to one of the factions presiding over Round Table. Before anyone could start trouble, the 1st ryed his intentions. "2nd can you hasten the Coalescence?" "No" "We cannot interfere much until Coalescence begins. Although the Gods are in a worse position than us, we cannot sit back and rx. 4th send one of the Tarnished to the World and see what is going there. 5th read the thread of fate of as many as you can, I want to know how many variables have emerged." The man who had been sleeping opened his eyes slightly. "Ugh, more work?" He snapped his fingers and an image of a young man appeared in the sky. The young man in the image had dark blue hair and bright red eyes. The 4th pointed at the image and conveyedzily. "I have my hands tied with work. So, I''ll have to use a candidate champion of mine instead of wasting time, searching for a suitable Tarnished. But in exchange, I want a holiday." "Have you gone crazy!? Why would you ask for a holiday at such a crucial junction!?" 2nd was beginning to truly lose his patience. However, the 3rd intervened to stop the dispute from escting further. "2nd, a Tarnished is a warrior who failed the trial to enter the Tower, there is no shortage of them. But a candidate champion is different. They are precious talents who have cleared the trial and have yet to enter the Tower. In terms of potential alone, they are the cream of the crop of the multiverse. Losing a potential seedling like that is a great loss for 4th. So, let the 4th have whatever he wants in exchange." 2nd wanted to argue but before he could, 1st passed his judgment. "Very well, we will go with 4th''s proposal. The assembly is adjourned." Chapter 62 Mori Fient ? Two days passed after Setsuna met Sol. She prepared appropriate measures to take against Jae-sung once he regressed. She also used the excuse of escorting them to follow the group to the location where the Rite of Passage would take ce. During the two days, Varnish and Klein were healed with the help of herbs and Setsuna''s healing magic. Varnish had a particrly hard time, as Sol had made him eat herbs that upset one''s stomach which Setsuna''s healing magic couldn''t heal. Finally, the day arrived of judgement. It coincided with their arrival at the venue for the Rites. At the same time, Y C a Daemon posing as Sol''s personal maid C also joined their group. It could''ve been a disaster if Setsuna had not warned Lumine about Daemons. One could say, Setsuna''s preparations were wonderful. But there was one thing she never anticipated Sol had yet to wake up. His body had been healedpletely but for some reason, Sol remained unconscious. .. . Meanwhile, Grudean City, the capital city of Caliburn Kingdom, one of the 13 Kingdoms on Kamera Continent. "I''ll be backter." Morie Feint felt his heartache when he looked at his bedridden sister. The problem appeared a few years ago. She suddenly fell unconsious and didn''t rouse for a week. Mori took her to famous doctors, herbalists and even healers but nothing worked. Her condition didn''t improve. Like a disease eating at her from the inside, she only became weaker and weaker to the point that today, she couldn''t even reply to her brother''s greeting, who was leaving for work. Mori smacked his face and took a deep breath. He put on a bright, cheerful aura that was opposite to his previous despondent self, opened the door, and then left for work. "Elder brother Mori, Good morning!" "Oh, it''s Mori. How are you, child?" "Mori! You are early as usual, huh? Take these fruits from me. No, don''t worry about money, take them as thanks for protecting us every day!" "Hey, Mori! Going to the post this early?" "Mori" Throughout his path, various people greeted Mori. Although he was poor, and his job was nothing more than a normal guard at the city gates. He was liked by everyone. His diligent and sincere personality melted the hearts of the people he met. As Mori reached his post with his hands full of fruits and snacks the shopkeepers of the neighborhood gave him, his colleague chuckled. "Dude, you are too famous. Donate me a bit of your handsomeness, will you? I don''t want to die single." A chuckle escaped Mori''s lips. He had dark blue hair that looked almost ck at first nce, and bright red eyes that resembled blood. His appearance, coupled with his muscr and toned physique, was also cut above the rest. Mori shared the food with Harion, his colleague, and the kids from the slums. The gate Mori and Harion were guarding was located near the slum area of the capital city. It was rarely used by the travelers, thus two guards were enough for this post. "Man, I think today the Rite of Passage ended. I wanted to go and try my luck too." said Harion while frolicking. "Me too." At Mori''s modest response, Harion gave him a sideways nce and sighed. "You know, it was my dream to climb the hierarchy from a foot soldier to a knight. Then I would go through a mortal awakening, enter the Labyrinth and make a name for myself. I don''t want to be strong, but I do crave attention. It might be a vain dream for others but for me, it is the only thing close to my heart." Dream. The word made Mori go into a momentary daze. "It is a good dream. Everyone seeks approval of others, even animals and monsters, let alone us humans. I don''t see why you should be ashamed of it." "Right? So." Harion''s gaze was attracted to the suspiciously robed figure hiding in the slum. A sly smile appeared on his face. "Oh my, it''s the admirer of our prince charming." His words were loud enough to reach the robed figure. Mori, who saw the robed figure just now, smiled awkwardly. "I''ll return soon." "Now wait here, Sir prince charming." Harion pulled Mori into a corner and whispered. "Hey, she is a youngdy from a noble house, isn''t she? Why is sheing here frequently? You didn''t seduce her and knock her out or something, did you?" Mori choked on his saliva at the hidden meaning of ''knock her out''. "Of course not!" Refusing to share what Harion called ''spicy details'', Mori left to meet the robed figure. Suddenly, he heard Harion saying something strange. "Goodbye, Mori and I''m sorry." "Hmm? Did you say something?" "I said, go enjoy your date and don''t worry about the captain, I''ll make an excuse for your absence. Oh, but don''t take her to a hotel or pub to fucC" "I won''t!" The two burst into chuckles. .. . "It seems you two are good friends" the youngdy chatted happily while taking a scoop from the pancakes. Mori had a troubled smile on his face when he looked at the surroundings. The two were inside an empty confectionery shop. The sweets were a rare luxury throughout the continent so; it was surprising to see a confectionery shop without customers on a working day. "Mydy, did you use your family''s power to book the ce? If you keep this up, then the secret that you are sneaking out of" "Didn''t I tell you to call me by my name?" Ferien pouted and poked Mori''s cheek. Mori wanted to refute but before he could, a heavy presence appeared behind him and spoke. "Brat, you sure do have courage to put your hands on my sister, the eldest daughter of His Majesty and the future Empress of our kingdom." eaglesnov?1,o A crushing grip. Mori almost felt his shoulder be powdered dust. "Stop, Maclein! I didn''t bring you to harm Mori!" "tsk" Maclein released his grip and sat down next to Ferien and Mori. Time trickled. Ferien continued to chat with Mori enthusiastically while Maclein only sat silent. "ButC" "Tsk" When Mori tried to speak, Maclien would click his tongue to show his displeasure. Finally, after three times, Ferien couldn''t ignore it anymore. "Maclein, I think you weren''t going to interrupt my outing~" Ferien was smiling with ''ufufufu'' while covering her mouth. Theugh reminded Maclein of his childhood ptsd and hurriedly he left the establishment with an excuse. "Sigh, I apologize on behalf of my brother. He is a gentle person, but he wanted to see my future Knight and troubled you." Speaking her part, Ferien stood and bowed gracefully. "N-no, please don''t bow! Also, I''m thankful, but I''ve already refused the offer. I''m not fit for the job. Even if I reach 1st Mortal Awakening now, I won''t be able to catch up to the knights who awakened during childhood. There is no way I can be the princess'' personal knight." "You don''t have to lie if you don''t want to work for me. But I hope you''ll ept me. If you do, I promise to help your sister," said Ferien and left. "We''ll meet tomorrow~" A heavy sigh escaped Mori''s lips when he saw that the sun was about to drown below the horizon. He massaged his shoulder. "He caught me off guard. With this, the princess would be sure that I''m not weak. Haah, her pursuit is going to be stronger from tomorrow." Chapter 63 The Dragon King Of Light ? Mori returned to his post to meet Harion before returning for the day. Since Harion was his childhood friend from when his sister was still healthy, Mori knew of Harion''s habits. He would be waiting for Mori at the guard post to hear what happened today and keep waiting until Mori goes there. ''Interface.'' Mori checked his status while returning. Upon his arrival, he didn''t find Harion. Mori searched for him and even called out his name. Atst, he asked a person from the slum if they had seen Harion. "The guard? He left the post a few minutes after you." "Why would he do that?'' The Harion he knew was a frivolous yet diligent person. He wouldn''t have left the guard post unattended. Suddenly, Harion''s ''sorry'' came to Mori''s mind and an ominous premonition gripped his heart. But Mori shook those thoughts away, believing that Harion never said sorry. "Something important must''vee for him to leave. I will ask him tomorrow." Mori returned home. On his way, the ominous premonition only increased. Without noticing Mori started walking at a faster pace. A few minutester he was running back to his house at full speed. His speed had far surpassed what a 3rd Mortal Awakening human could achieve. He was leaping over houses to arrive home even a minute early. ''Please, don''t be true.'' Bam! Mori crashed at the doorstep of his house and kicked it open. The situation inside made his heart sink. "M-mori, I''m ssorry" Harion was on his knees. On the ground, empty mana stones were lying. Hairon continued to weep. "I-I couldn''t. Even though I promised" Mori saw his sister sitting naked on the bed. Bright blonde hair cascaded down her back and her golden eyes were staring absentmindedly at the air. Unknowingly, Mori bit his lips. He picked the empty mana crystals and said. "You made her go through 1st Mortal Awakening, didn''t you?" The answer didn''te. But the silence said plenty. Wiping Harion''s tears, Mori asked him to stand. "It''s not your fault. Both of us knew that this was the only way to heal her." "B-but" Suddenly, his sister spoke. "Human, this ce is filthy." A heavenly presence spread from her and she levitated. A white cloth appeared out of thin air and covered her loosely. The girl pointed her finger at Mori. Her finger shone dangerously and a ray of light shot out. Mori shifted his head at thest second and dodged the attack narrowly. "It''s cleaner now," said the heavenly figure. Mori was about to attack but suddenly he noticed that he couldn''t hear the noises from the market outside. He spread his range of perception and covered the entire capital with it, allowing him to sense everything that was happening in the city. "You killed every human?" Thest attack of the heavenly figure, the light bullet, had traveled through the capital city and shot open a hole in everyone''s head. In 3 seconds, over 500,000 people died. "There is trash left inside at the center of the city," said the girl. Wings made of light appeared over her back, and she flew off. But Mori appeared in her path before she could leave the house. "Human, this body''s original soul''sst wish was to let you live. Nevertheless, that does not mean I will let you go if you keep interfering." "Who are you?" He asked gravely. "Dragon King of Light, Baxtiel." Baxtiel became a ray of light and appeared over the pce. Its appearance, however, wasn''t that of a weak, little girl anymore, but a humongous dragon. The dragon''s size dwarfed the pce, its six horns were proof of its mythical lineage, and the white and golden scales were reminiscent of the armors of Gods. Two pairs of wings made of light adorned its back, shining brighter than the sun in the sky. "A D-dragon?" The eldest princess of Caliburn Kingdom, Ferien, was on the rooftop of the pce, praying to the dragon to calm its wrath. Thest attack of Baxtiel was blocked by the mana shield protecting the pce. However, the shield shattered immediately thereafter. "O Dragon of Light, what hast we wrought to incur thy wrath?" Upon hearing the voice, Baxtiel lowered his gaze. He answered serenely. "Thou hast lived, that''s what thou hast done." The wings of Baxtiel exploded and attacked the pce like pellets flying in thunderstorms. Ferien continued to watch. She didn''t move, partially due to fear and partially because of the conversation with the dragon. They have lived and that was their fault? Hundreds of thousands of humans died because they lived? "You always do whatever you want, my Lady. In times like these, you should hide inside." Suddenly, a familiar voice entered her ears. Ferien recognized it easily. Mori was standing in front of her. His back appeared to be tall and broad as he faced the rain of ravaging light that fell from the heavens. But something was wrong. Ferien realized that Mori wasn''t smiling like he always did. A single word left Mori''s lips like a fleeting whisper. "Transform" Booooomm!!!! His left wrist shined, and simultaneously the ground surrounding the pce exploded. Dust and gravel flew into the air. Therge pieces of debris blocked the shower of light falling from the sky. When the dust settled, the appearance of Mori had changed. He was wearing a red one-piece body suit that fit snugly. The suit featured intricate textures, highlighting his muscle-like contours. A red helmet with a visor was covering his head. On the front of the suit was an emblem of dragon roaring and there was a futuristic gun resting on the holster at the belt. "Dragon Roar Red, reporting on duty." Watching the bizarre appearance, abilities and strength that far surpassed what a human should be able to achieve, Baxtiel couldn''t satiate his curiosity. "Ho, you are not a human from this world, are you?" Ignoring Baxtiel, Mori passed the unconscious Harion to Ferien. "Please evacuate everybody. I will hold the dragon until then." Countless emotions swirled in Ferien''s eyes. However, she resolved herself and nodded. "Please return safely, Sir Knight." "But I haven''t epted the job yet. Haven''t I exined that I''m weak?" muttered Mori. Ferien smiled in response and retreated. "I''ve heard so from Sir Knight." Then Shaaaah! "We can now fight without holding back. Entertain me human!" "Dragon Seismic Roar!" .The Dragon King of Light, Baxtiel, and the Red Ranger of Dragon Roar, Mori shed. .. . Four dayster, A report reached the Imperial Capital of the Swordsmith Empire. "The Five Dragon Kings have been awakened and they''ve dered war on mankind." ording to the report, the dragon kings have given a week of rxation period to every kingdom. After every week, they will attack another kingdom. The Caliburn Kingdom, Kingmaker Kingdom, and Hatlozai Kingdom have already fallen. The capital of Caliburn Kingdom was wiped out from the map. What remained of it was only a charrednd and a massive sinkhole with infinite depth. The Kingmaker Kingdom was covered in a mist that reaped everyone inside it of their sanity and turned them into ves. The Haltozai Kingdom disappeared. And that spanned several thousand kilometers vanished overnight without any trace. With the three kingdoms as examples, the Dragon Kings ordered those who surrendered to take their own life if they wanted to escape a painful death. And finally, they dered that they would attack the Empire after 13 weeks. Chapter 64 Back Into The White World ? "Ahhh! That fricking Goddess! Now, she has done it!" I was rolling all over the floor while holding my head. Just recalling the humiliating defeat was making me burn from shame. "Wait for me, you chicken! I''ll cook you the next time we meet!" Everything could have ended peacefully. But no, she had toe and bash my head into the ground! Does she even know how much that hurt!? After rolling over the floor in an over-exaggerated fashion for a few minutes, I jumped to my feet. "Phew, that felt good. It''s been a long time since I could act however I wanted to." I woke up here after losing consciousness. The white floor stretched endlessly in this empty white void. I wouldn''t have been able to differentiate the floor from the surroundings, if not for the fact that I was standing on it. This ce was simr to the white world where I met Zagerus moments before being reincarnated and where Setsuna killed Solomon. I didn''t know if this was a spiritual ce or a hallucination, but I didn''t need to act with proper etiquette as I did in the outside world here. "Well, it''s not really as bad as I make it to be." Jae-sung was bound by the rules of the game. He won''t be able to enter the forest for at least one week, or maybe even more. I didn''t need to worry about him using the Port. Additionally, Jae-sung''s regression date was almost upon us. I must be unconscious in the real world. If Setsuna exposed me as the hooded figure in the forest, the job of protecting me would fall on her only. After all, our lives were connected. She definitely won''t rat me out. She also won''t enter the Port as she can''t clear it anyway and would only die there. "Wait a second, that reminds me I forgot about Varnish and Charlotte! How am I going to make a favorable impression on Jae-sung now!?" Again, I dropped to the floor and rolled while holding my head, like a child throwing a tantrum. The n was to use Varnish to flip Charlotte''s intention of me in one go. For that, it was necessary to deal with the chimpanzee sword instructor in the forest. But due to how the situation developed in the forest, itpletely slipped my mind! "Haaah! I can''t believe that it is possible to feel happy just because you can move any way you want." I sat on the floor. "Oh well, I don''t need Charlotte anymore. That pink chicken will deal with Jae-sung for me." Hehehe, she dared to attack me? Wait for me, I''ll get my revenge by overworking you to death! A certain plot where the young master humiliates the protagonist started hatching in my mind. But in my plot, it will be the heroine who suffers! Because she will need to stop the protagonist''s retaliation against the young master! "As long as Jae-sung doesn''t know that it was me who killed him, everything is well and dandy." "He already knows, though." Suddenly, a pale white man appeared in front of me. He was floating upside down. Just like his actions, his appearance was also bizarre. His two eyes were closed and in the middle of his forehead was a pitch-ck vertical eye that was staring at me. From the suit he was wearing to his hair and wings, everything about him was white in color. The man spoke. "That child failed the quest. So, he knows that it was you." At the man''s words, a golden screen appeared before me. ?[ A+ Grade Quest: Defeat Sol Lionel in a fair spar ] ?[ Chain-type Quest ] ?[ First chain clearance reward: Celestial Swordsmanship:??? Series, +5 STR, +5 AGI, +5 VIT, +5 DEF, Memory Fragments ] ?[ Quest Failed ] Reading the screen, the meaning of the man''s words dawned upon me. "My fight against Jae-sung was taken as a spar and when I defeated him, he failed the quest. This is how he will know that it was me." I felt a little proud over the fact that defeating me was the start of an A+ Grade Chain Quest. It was a level that was almost impossible toplete and gave high rewards. Meaning, the system rewarded me highly! "Memory fragments? These must be for regaining his memory from the World of System" Slowly, I stopped speaking and looked at the man who suddenly appeared in this space. "Who the hell are you!?" My reaction waste, but when I realized that a foreign entity was talking to me, I ''unconsciously'' smacked his face by reflex. The man flew in an arc, bounced a few times, and then crashed for good. "H-how could you..? That''s domestic violence! Just because I''m staying at your ce doesn''t mean that you can hit me!" said the man while holding his cheek, which was swelling in aical way. By now, the swelling covered half of his face. ''That was a good reaction. Anyone who would look at me now would think I met him for the first time.'' Imended myself for my master acting skills. The man was the God of Games, Ciel. He was the Gamer System living inside Jae-sung. It seemed that he was here because I gained a portion of the system. ''How does it even work? Does that mean there are two Ciel now? One with me and another with Jae-sung? Oh, I forgot I was acting.'' I spoke in the most authentic surprised voice. "Who are you!? And why are you here!?" "Are we going that way?" said the man and then he flew into the air. A halo appeared behind him and he spread his wings along with his arms. A hymn started in the background while a few feathers fell from his wings. He then spoke in the most authentic ethereal and divine voice. "Hear me mortal. I am a God and havee to grant thee my blessing" The swelling hadn''t disappeared, by the way. ''Maybe I should learn a lesson or two on shamelessness from him.'' Ciel was an entric True God. Despite the fact that he was living inside Jae-sung, connecting their life and death together, Ciel never went out of his way to protect Jae-sung. All Ciel cared about was entertainment and fun. It didn''t matter to this God if he died in that pursuit. He never gave Jae-sung extra help outside the bounds of quests and rewards. From his perspective, cheating would dampen the fun he got from the game called Jae-sung. It was a fair exchange for Ciel. He gave Jae-sung abilities and unmatchable strength in return for entertainment. "Hmm, this isn''t fun. We should do something else. Let''s talk about your attribute!" Ciel disappeared from the air and reappeared beside me. He ced his arm over my shoulder and pointed somewhere with his other arm. "Tell me how you got it!" My breath stifled when I followed Ciel''s arm with my gaze. At the ce he pointed, a hooded figure was sitting on a dark throne, exuding ck mist. ''I don''t think that person was here before.'' Chapter 65 Mark Of Pride ? I have said it already but Ciel was an entric character. Had he already read my previous life''s memories? He should know about the novel if he did. Or maybe he couldn''t read memories of my past lives? No matter the answer, I was an abnormality. Ciel should know it too. Yet he was talking with me nonchntly. My existence gave him a newfound source of entertainment and he was busy absorbing it. Everything else was invisible in his eyes. "I never thought I would meet someone with an Attribute from 0thyer! How did you do it?" Ciel chattered excitedly. From his behavior, it was clear that the figure sitting on the throne was my ''Summoner'' attribute. This was a new piece of information that wasn''t in the novel. The topic of attribute rarely came up as they were very scarce. I decided to ask Ciel about it. Knowing him, I didn''t worry about getting false information. Plus, Ciel would answer me as long as he found it fun. "0thyer? I don''t think I''m following." "Mhm? Could it be that you don''t know?" muttered Ciel under his breath. His eyes suddenly started shining as if he had found a new treasure. "If you don''t know, then it means your counter side became your attribute willingly! This is the first time I''m hearing something like this! Tell me, how did you do it! What is the name of your attribute!" "I will, but can you exin your question before that? I can''t answer if I don''t know what you are talking about." At my words, Ciel stared at me silently for a second before nodding. "That''s a fair exchange, I guess." He burst into smoke and reappeared 10 meters away from me. A white board appeared behind Ciel and he started writing on it while wearing sses. "Attributes are the Beyonders who have merged with their Counterpart on this side. They are varying in strength depending on theiryer. The 9thyer ones are the weakest while the ones from the 1styer are the strongest." "What is ayer and Beyonder?" p! I found myself standing beside the white board, when Ciel suddenly pped. I was wearing a suit and sses and Ciel was sitting on a desk with a notebook in front of him. "The information I gave should suffice for what you are going to tell me. If you want to know more, it will depend on the answer you will give." My brows twitched but I held back. I needed to be amodating to know the answers. "The name of my attribute is Summoner." p! Ciel and I exchanged ces again. He massaged his beard that wasn''t there a few seconds ago. "You are not lying. It seems you don''t know the true name of your attribute." "...?" "I haven''t met Summoner but I know he is from the 3rdyer, at best. He won''t be able to tear me apart from the ''host'' even in this weakened state." While we were talking the figure sitting on the throne didn''t react. I could instinctively tell that the figure was ''sleeping''. "But this is even more exciting! Why would your attribute hide its name if it willingly came to you?" I didn''t tell him that Summoner was a blessing I received from the Gods. It wasn''t because I was worried how Ciel would react but because there was no need to spill more information that needed. Besides, I could get more information about Beyonders from Lumine and elves too. "So, will you answer my question?" "I''ve got your back!" He smirked and his teeth shined. His antics were beyond me and giving him a reaction felt like a waste of breath. After drawing an inverted Tower on the whiteboard, Ciel exined. "''Dante''s Inferno''. It is the Counter Side in the shape of an inverted tower. Beings from the inferno are called Beyonders as theye from beyond the nes." More information that never appeared in the novel starteding up. It was clear that attributes weren''t as simple as I first thought them to be. Suddenly, a third voice interrupted us. "Noisy" Whoooosh! ck smoke gushed from the figure sitting on the throne. Before we could react, the smoke condensed into ck whips and caught us. "You can use this amount of strength in your dormant state? As I thought, you are definitely from the 0thyer!" Ciel spoke unperturbed by the show of dominance. He turned to me. "The inverted tower is divided into 9yers depending on their distance from the surface, these are 9th to 1styers. The 0thyer starts after the 1styer, and it is not known for how long it stretches. Simply put, the 0thyer is the uncharted territoryyyyy." The ck whips holding Ciel flung him away. His words echoed and his figure disappeared after bing the size of a dot. An ufortable silence fell. "...Hi?" I couldn''t see behind the robe of the figure but I knew it was staring at me even though it was asleep. It was a weird feeling, honestly. When the figure didn''t reply, I spoke again. "Can you let me dow arghhh!!!!!" An intense pain coursed through my body. The ck whips binding me started infusing into my body. I felt as if thousands of needles were prickling me while I was being skinned alive at the same time. I could tell something was being engraved on my back. Thud! "Haaah! Haah! Haah!" Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pain stopped. I was breathing heavily while trying to stand. The figure sitting on the throne spoke, "That''s one strike. You have six tries left." "Huff! Huff! What are you ttallking about?" A ck whip pulled me toward the figure and hung me before it. "When ? eliminated your familiar, it hurt your pride and you killed ? in return. With this you have let your Pride dictate your actions once. Let this happen 6 more times and you will have to pay for the sins you have been hiding from." At that moment, Ciel appeared out of thin air. He stared at my back with wide eyes. "Mark of Pride? Are you...." Dozens of ck whips attacked Ciel but the entric God continued to teleport and dodge. "What is t..he Mark of Pride?" My voice was raspy from the pain and my vision was bing hazier by the minute. It was weird I could feel pain in this dream-like state. "It''s a countdown to the guillotine that will make you pay for your sins." I instinctively understood that the figure wasn''t talking about my present actions but about my past life. I tried to recall anything I did that could warrant this treatment but couldn''t. "You can''t remember your 1st life, can you? Should I give you a hint?" The figure muttered amusedly. "Find what the non-human part of the present life belongs to and you" I cut off the figure mid sentence. These two were treating me like a toy and it was starting to get on my nerves. "I understand." Taking a deep breath, I continued. "Hiding your identity while sitting on a throne, talking about a hidden past life and drawing a tattoo on my back. You must be that, right? An 8-th grade syndrome victim?" "..." "It''s okay. It''s nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone goes through that phase in this life at least once." I smiled through the pain. Suddenly, the figure answered. "Are you hungry?" "Huh?" "You can eat this." A ck whip carrying a beating heart appeared in front of my eyes. "That''s a human heaC" Blood spurted from my mouth and the hole in my chest. My body fell to the floor while slowly losing its warmth. ''Learn to take a joke, will you?'' Unaware of my thoughts, the figure spoke for onest time. "It''s due time you returned. Remember..." The voice was getting further away. It was bing increasingly harder to remain awake. "What...you...witness is the price for..." Darkness enveloped my vision. "Your... overreaching... wish." Chapter 66 The Price Of An Overreaching Wish ? After Sol left the white world, the figure sitting on the throne continued to attack Ciel with ck whips. By now, the ck whips numbered in hundreds. "Jeez, I won''t touch him again. So, can you stop attacking me?" When the figure didn''t stop attacking, Ciel sighed and muttered ''obsessive and possessive. I touched him once and you are trying to kill me for it''. The entric God was eventually bored with simply dodging. He yawned and spoke. "Who is that kid to have the Mark of Pride?" Nobody answered him. Ciel didn''t mind the silence and said to the void. "It''s not a good habit to ignore others, you know." Suddenly, Ciel grabbed something in the empty air and threw it to the ground. Craaash! A loud noise rang. However, there was nothing at the site of impact. Ciel continued to fly while dodging the ck whips. Nevertheless, his gaze was fixed on the ground. At the ce at which Ciel stared, a ripple formed. The ripples grew in size and became tides surging in a tsunami. A gigantic eye appeared. "So, this is how the kid''s 2nd attribute looks." said Ciel while waving at the giant eye floating above the floor. He didn''t waste time and asked again. "What is that kid? " The eye was emitting an eerie presence. Ciel had seen his share of Beyonders and attributes when he was active on the battlefield. But something about these two bugged him. "@@#R##@!@%!#!@" The eye spoke in an unknownnguage. "?nguage?" Ciel was surprised. After the Tower of Babel appeared, ''that''nguage and all of its traces were erased by the Champions and the Gods. It was one of the few times when the Champions and Gods worked together, a true rarity among rarity considering Gods and Champions were mortal enemies. Yet what shook Ciel wasn''t thenguage but its content. "Is that the truth?" "@$!@%#@" A shadow fell over Ciel''s face and he lowered his head. His shoulders started shaking slightly and suddenly, he burst into a maniacalughter. "Ahahahahahahaha! Those old fogies, now they''ve done it! I knew they weren''t in their right mind when they asked for my help but to do this? Ahahahaha!" Ciel no longer bothered dodging the ck whips. The attacks showered his body with countless injuries but he was regenerating at a faster pace. "Ahahaha! I finally understand why they made the kid go through 2 reincarnations! I thought he was a chained beast but this is beyond my imagination! He is a ticking time bomb! The only thing those fogies can do is throw the bomb at their enemies, before it blows up in their face!" He was rolling over the floor while clutching his stomach and wheezing dangerously. "I can''thaah! haah! There needs to be aalimit to stupidity." .. . [ Sol''s POV ] ''It''s heavy.'' That was the first thought that came to mind after waking up. My body was sore and I couldn''t move at all. Turning my eyes to the limit, I confirmed that I was inside a luxurious room. It seems that quite an amount of time has passed since I lost consciousness. After all, the nearest ce to the forest of silence with amodation like this was at least 1 and a half days away. Cluck! Someone opened the door. My heart almost leaped through my mouth when I recognized the person. It was Jae-sung. ''Why is he here? His hair is still blue but he should be regressing any time soon. And he knows that I was the hooded figure in the forest. He''ll kill me! What is that good-for-nothing goddess doing!?'' Clink! nk! Clink! The utensils Jae-sung was carrying fell from his hands and the liquid inside them sshed on the carpet. Seeing the dirty carpet, I felt annoyance rising from within me. "Sisir Sol? You''ve woken up..? Sir Sol has woken up!" He shouted so loudly that it shook my brain. Before I could react, I heard another voice that was too close forfort. "Mhm? Young master woke up.? ! Young master!" Y, my personal maid, had been sleeping inside my nket with half of her body on top of me C the reason my body was too heavy to move. She jumped after hearing Jae-sung and hugged me. She started crying loudly. Putting her emotional outburst aside, the hug wasn''t veryfortable. Maybe she forgot that I was a human, but her grip was slowly entering inhuman territory. If she didn''t stop, my spine would snap. "Y" "...Ah!" I don''t know how, but my expression remained cold while I was almost hugged to death. Y yelped and let go of me when I tapped her arms. "Stop overreacting. I''m okay now." I muttered in a domineering voice that hid my back pain and internal weeping as I was alone with my two potential murderers in the room. "Yo..young master! I w-was worried! Sniff! Sniff! That you would never wak wake up!" I stared at them while using . Their reactions were too extreme for one day of unconsciousness. ''I have a bad feeling about this.'' Suppressing the ominous premonition, I asked Jae-sung. "Where are we?" "We are at the Imperial Pce to celebrate the end of the Rite of Passage." Nodding my head, I calcted the time. Rite of Passage was supposed to start one day after I lost consciousness. From there, it would take another 2 days for the Rite to end. Lastly, reaching the Imperial Pce which was located in the capital city required 7 days at a leisurely pace and 3 and a half days at a fast pace. ''If I woke up immediately after reaching the Imperial Pce and we came here at the fastest pace. That is 7 days.'' I raised my head and stared at Jae-sung. ''No, it shouldn''t be possible. Jae-sung''s hair is still blue.'' In hindsight, the answer was clear as day. I was only trying to dy the inevitable. "How many days have passed since I lost consciousness." Jae-sung didn''t answer immediately. Every second felt like an hour. And finally, the hour of judgment arrived. "It has been 8 days since we rescued Sir Sol from the forest.'' "Mhm" I closed my eyes. Eight days have passed. It was 6 days due for Jae-sung to regress. Yet, he was standing perfectly un-regressed in front of me. Did this happen because I took a portion of his system? No, in the first ce, Jae-sung''s regression was never due to his system. That left only one answer. ''I, no, we reincarnated into the timeline prior to the one in which the novel is set in.'' This was the timeline where Jae-sung would be betrayed and the novel''s plot would start in the next timeline. ''Shit'' The 1st timeline was doomed for a guaranteed bad end. Chapter 67 My AFK System ? A few hours passed since I woke up. The shock of this world''s timeline eventually settled in. ''This was what the figure meant.'' The price I had to pay for bringing the pink chicken along was to be reincarnated into this doomed timeline. It waster revealed in the novel that this timeline C the 1st timeline C was supposed to have a guaranteed bad end. Even if Jae-sung hadn''t been betrayed he would''ve still failed. Adding insult to injury, it is impossible to win the final battle without failing once. Without Jae-sung''s regression, everything was as good as dead. I sighed involuntarily while recalling the reason behind it. "Haaah" "Is something the matter, young master?" "No" Smiling brightly, Y continued to help me dress up for the event. Tonight, there was a ball taking ce to celebrate the end of the Rite of Passage. I would also be going there. "Young master, can I ask you a question?" "Mhm" "Do you remember anything about the person who harmed you?" The atmosphere changed slightly. I felt goosebumps at the sudden eerie atmosphere. Thanks to my attribute I was sensitive to the emotional state of others, and at this moment, Y was hungry for blood. Her question was weird. Was she angry because their king''s vessel was harmed? ''She isn''t faking her wrath. But I''m sure there was a Daemon following me in the forest. Normally, Daemons work together so Y should know what happened in the forest. Is the Daemon who was watching over me working alone?'' I thought about it but my answer was already set. "No, I couldn''t see their faces." As soon as I woke up, Jae-sung left saying he would bring others and I should exin what happened in the forest after that. Surprisingly, he was genuinely worried about me. Even knowing that I was the cause of the event in the forest, he was treating me as if I was the victim not the perpetrator. I felt a bit out of the loop. Why was he behaving like that? Where was Lumine? Why was I alone with Y? In the end, I needed to meet the chicken to get some answers. "Was this also made by them?" asked Y while barely suppressing her trembling voice. Her cold fingers slid down my back, tracing something on my bare skin. I could see what that something was when she ced mirrors in a position that made my back visible to me. It was an iplete ck pattern. At first nce, it looked like scribbles of a child. But I knew what it was. A Lion''s Visage. After six more times, the pattern would bepleted and it would be the face of a lion. It was the Mark of Pride. I was stumped as to what it was, or how it was rted to me. Nevertheless, I was determined to reach the crux of this matter. There were more things, beside this mark, I recieved while I was in the forest. ''Status'' I muttered in my mind. ''Open system logs'' ?[ You have leveled up ] ?[ You have leveled up ] ?[ You have leveled up ] ?[ MANA (+5) ] ?[ AGI (+10) ] ?[ DEF (+15) ] ?[ All free stats distributed ] It was the backlog of the level-ups and stats points Jae-sung spent after reaching level 53 C he leveled up thrice since the time we fought. But this wasn''t important. It was my stat logs in my soul book. ? +0.5 Magic Power ? ? +1.0 Physique ? ? +1.5 Physique ? My stats increased while I was unconscious. Normally, I would think it was my body growing while recovering but ''I''m getting a portion of stats from Jae-sung.'' I was sure of it. Also, if my hypothesis was correct, whenever Jae-sung would use free stat points to strengthen himself in the future, it would also increase my stats. I became an AFK farmer. With this, I was making profit without even lifting a finger. It was a cheat level power. And this wasn''t all. ? +24 Kill Points ? Waking up, I found that I had gained 24 Kill Points in sleep. I didn''t have any summons outside except for the ones in summoner cards. So, it wasn''t me who farmed these kill points. There were two possibilities. It was Jae-sung. Because I was loosely connected with him through the system. Or, it was Setsuna. After all, our lives were connected through the soul bond. However, this was the first time I was receiving Kill Points like this. It was a little unthinkable that Setsuna didn''t kill even one monster, in the forest or before she met me. It meant these Kill Points came from Jae-sung. He must''ve killed monsters to level up faster. ''Jae-sung''s kills are also being counted by the crown.'' At first, I had been a bit salty as I couldn''t enter the Port ording to my n. However, these benefitspensated me more than enough for the dy! "You can leave." I spoke in a monotone, emotionless voice to Y. Maybe, it was my imagination but after receiving the Mark of Pride my demeanor became more rigid and aloof. Before this, I wouldn''t have been bothered if the room was a bit dirty. Yet now, even a speck of dust was causing me annoyance. "That young master." Y wanted to stay with me like she had been doing for the past week. Though, my thoughts were the exact opposite. I repeated in a colder tone than before. "Leave" She flinched and tears gathered in the corner of her eyes. Times like these would make me doubt if she really didn''t care for me. Maybe, her doting wasn''t fake and her affectionate actions towards me were her actual feelings. But I knew better. Y was a Daemon. She had no reason to be attached to someone who was a vessel for their king. Cluck! Eventually, she left the room with a downcast expression. I sighed lightly and focused on the reason why I sent Y away. ''Inventory.'' A golden screen appeared before me. It was divided into grids and there were images of items inside some of the boxes formed by the grids. It was Jae-sung''s inventory. I could also being it up simr to the inventory. But the important part cameter. ''Can I use the inventory?'' Inventory was different from status in the sense that inventory was a window to a different space. I cannot interfere with the system. I can''t use free stat points, his skills, or ept or decline the quests. Yet I get a portion of strengthening from the free stats. The rules weren''t clear but I got a basic understanding. I can''t interact with the system. However, the system can interact with me. What about the inventory then? Inventory didn''t need interference from mine or system''s side. It was a window that connected two different spaces. ''Let''s find out!'' I tapped on the first item in the inventory. ?[ Piece of Eden ] Suddenly, a mechanical orb made of gears and shafts appeared out of thin air. A sense of exhration surged within me as I firmly held the object in my hands. I could use the inventory! Like a hawk searching for prey, my eyes locked on the stamina potions, mana potions, and other items in the inventory. Hehehe If I knew killing Jae-sung gave such luscious benefits, I would''ve done it sooner. It''s not like he can die, anyway. ''It''s beautiful.'' I held the item in my hand carefully. The first Piece of Eden was the reward Jae-sung gets in the novel from the quest of ying the Griffin. It was an invaluable treasure capable of creating a mini dimension with an inhabitable environment. In theter part of the novel, when the Base worlds were destroyed by the 10 Great Apocalypses, the dimensions created from the pieces of Eden were the reason why civilization didn''t perish. Though, it would take Jae-sung a few years to understand the purpose of a Piece of Eden. Knock! Knock! Knock! A voice came from the other side of the door. "Sir Sol, may Ie in?" "Enter" Jae-sung entered the room with a determined expression. My nerves tensed seeing his changed countenance. He was about to do something big. Chapter 68 Jae-Sung’s Confession ? Jae-sung didn''t speak for a few good minutes. He kept opening and closing his mouth, struggling to put his thoughts into words. I couldn''t wait anymore and decided to speak first. "Is there something you need to talk about?" "Mhm" He took a deep breath. His eyes shone with conviction when he opened his mouth. "Sir Sol, there is something I need to say." ''Then say it, you lunatic! Why are you acting all shy and nervous! It''s giving me goosebumps!'' Jokes aside, I was also worried. No matter if he was Jae-sung 001, the un-regressed Jae-sung, or Jae-sung 002, the Jae-sung after regression, he still knew about my actions in the forest. I was thankful he wasn''ting after me with guns zing but this kind of behavior was dangerous in another sense. "I''m sorry for attacking you in the forest!" Suddenly, Jae-sung bowed. ''...huh?'' "I wasn''t aware of the evil god sealed inside you! While you were trying to suppress the evil god and protect everyone, I tried to kill you! Even though even though.." What nonsense was this guy spouting? I would haveughed if it was a joke but it clearly wasn''t. Jae-sung was clenching his fists hard enough for them to turn white which was apanied by a popping sound. "Evil God?" "You don''t need to hide it, Sir Sol. Lady Setsuna has told me everything. About the evil god that has been sealed inside you since your childhood, that only the highest delegation of the Holy Church and Duke Lionel know about the seal, and that every month on the full moon day the seal weakens temporarily, causing the evil god''s influence on you to grow during this time. I I never knew you were shouldering such a heavy burden." Listening to Jae-sung, my expression was frozen stiff. What was that 8th-grade syndrome edgy story about having an evil god sealed inside me? Why would the seal weaken on a full moon? I don''t think I''m a werewolf. ''You never knew I was shouldering a heavy burden? What a coincidence, I didn''t know either.'' Suddenly, Jae-sung''s expression changed as if he realized something important. Oh no, there was more? "Ah! No, Lady Setsuna only revealed it to me and she didn''t do it willingly!" Jae-sung spoke like a chatterbox, worried that I would stop him before he could exin everything. "I''m sorry for this. I thought the two of you were working together. And after knowing what you did in the forest, I couldn''t ignore everything. So, I questioned Lady Setsuna until I got answers. She exined that this time your seal weakened by a considerable margin. It was an unexpected situation. When the crown over your head appeared, the Holy Order believed that the evil god took over and sent their elite unit to stop the evil God. Of course, after diagnosing Sir Baratos we realized he wasn''t poisoned. It must''ve been hard for you, to stop the evil god from killing Sir Baratos. You even stopped the evil god''s from poisoning Sir Baratos and instead fed him a random herb from roC" I raised my hand to stop Jae-sung. "You don''t need to exin anymore." ''Any more than this and my brain will rot. What''s with that suspiciously convenient excuse of a story? I was overtaken by the evil god inside me, so the things I did in the forest weren''t actually done by me?'' I again realized that chicken had no talent in story-making. The excuse she gave Jae-sung was redundant at best. I would be surprised if even 5-year-olds get tricked by it. ''Even if Jae-sung 001 is stupid he won''t believe itC ah, he does. Look at that expression saying "Even if there is an evil god inside you, I know that you yourself aren''t evil". His eyes are shining as if he has found a quest treasure trove of an SSR grade NPC.'' Jae-sung 002 was edgy and emo. Even after being reincarnated in this world, I still stand by my evaluation. However, this Jae-sung wasn''t any better. He wasn''t edgy or emo. But he was stupid! "Where is Lady Setsuna?" At my question, Jae-sung''s eyes started swimming everywhere. He was trying to evade my gaze. ''I don''t have a good feeling about this.'' Under my relentless gaze, Jae-sung answered eventually. "...Lady Setsuna went to prepare for that." " ''That'' ?" "The DragoC" Bam! Suddenly the door was flung open with strong momentum. A man in histe 20s entered the room. He had a feminine face, pink hair that was disheveled badly. His clothes were untidy and he was carrying liquor in both hands. From his wobbly steps and half-filled bottles, it seems that he had been drinking heavily beforeing here. "Aha? Diz zhe sleeping prinnnnce wake up? I''m, noz inzruding, am I?" Jae-sung''s expression turned ugly when the man spilled the contents of the liquor bottles on the carpet. However, he didn''t say anything. The extravagant clothes and the hair made the man''s identity clear. He wasn''t someone Jae-sung could treat lightly. The man giggled and wrapped his arm around my shoulder. As he spoke, he tapped the side of my face repeatedly. "You are noz angry, are you? Zhis is myyyy house. I gez zo decide how zo treaz my gueszzzz." He was the first imperial prince, Baizamu, and the first major antagonist Jae-sung would''ve faced before Coalescence. The volume before Coalescence had two major antagonists: The Shrewd Prince and the Indomitable Dragon Kings. The Shrewd Prince Baizamu wasn''t a viin if one looked at his actions closely. His only faults were his goals that shed with the heroine''s C Charlotte, the 2nd Imperial Princess C goals. This caused Baizamu to be portrayed as a rebel and viin in the novel. I was not nning to get involved with him. There was no need for me to interfere with the plot concerning Baizamu. However, not all viins were guilt-free like Baizamu. The Dragon Kings were an example. They looked down on humans for ruling over the continent despite not having strength. Thinking of humans as bugs, they started a genocide and razed the continent to the ground, calling it purifying thend of insects. In the novel, the dragon kings awakened four weeks before Coalescence. In that short time, they killed innumerable humans. Jae-sung couldn''t stop them either. Rather, Jae-sung only survived because the Coalsence arrived and the Dragon Kings didn''t have time to deal with him anymore. In short, although Dragon Kings were a nuisance they had the strength to back their arrogance. My mass human awakening n, and asking Y, my personal maid, for a map of the continent, using Lumine to get in contact with elves. Since the beginning, I have been moving with the goal of finding the locations where the dragon kings were sealed and then strengthening the seal to make sure they don''t awaken. Because I had no doubt. I can''t guarantee a victory against the dragon kings. What I can guarantee is that even if somehow managed to defeat them miraculously, the price for the victory won''t be small. ''No need to think about it now, though. There is a lot of time left that I can use to make sure the dragon kings don''t awaken.'' Tap! Tap! Tap! The prince struck my face lightly again. "Why arenz you. Zalking?" Chapter 69 A Storm Approaching ? Before Baizamu could continue to pester Sol, his personal servants came and took him away. This wasn''t the first time Baizamu was creating amotion in a drunk state. So, fortunately or unfortunately, Baizamu''s servants were trained in the art of extracting him before he could do irreversible damage. Cluck! The servants ced Baizamu on the bed and left the room after making sure he was asleep. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared on the floor inside the room. Its function was to detect and terminate any eavesdropping devices inside the room. A few secondster, Baizamu woke up. However, his demeanor was unlike the useless, lecherous prince everyone knew about. He spoke in a cold and authoritative tone. "How are the preparations?" A shadow appeared inside the room. Its arrival was so natural that one would think it had been there since the beginning. "The preparations are almost done, my lord." Klein, the true identity of the shadow, looked at Baizamu who was now training inside the room. Baizamu no longer seemed drunk. His actions of training during his free time showed his diligent nature, which was contrary to the title he was famous for ''The Genius Deadbeat''. Shaking his head, Klein opened his mouth. "My lord, was it okay to reveal the information to the second son of Duke Lionel?" Baizamu had secretly ced a slip inside Sol''s pocket when he was talking to him. It didn''t look like Sol had noticed, but he would sooner orter find the slip and read its content. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t think the white knight and the ck fiend can help us. However, it doesn''t hurt to try. After all." Taking a deep breath, Baizamu retracted his Saint rank pressure. "Tonight, the Illusive Dragon King will take over the Imperial Capital." .. . ''...What?'' I re-read the words written on the slip that I found in my right pocket. The Illusive Dragon King is nning to attack the Imperial Capital. ''The one who slipped this inside my pocket was Baizamu.'' It didn''t take me long to reach this conclusion. Baizamu was a genius. He must''ve noticed Setsuna''s behavior changed suddenly a few weeks back when she regained her memories. She then entered the Holy Knight Order. Why would Setsuna join the Holy Knight Order when she had the Imperial Knight Order and the Imperial Army under hermand? To gain freedom. Joining the Holy Knight Order would allow her surveince-free movement. Baizamu would''ve realized Setsuna was searching for something, or someone. Later, Setsuna brought me and Jae-sung to the pce. ''In short, Setsuna''s careless actions attracted the attention of a troublesome person.'' I thought while going through my soul book and checking my stats. Invasion of Illusive Dragon King? I don''t know why the prince was telling me about this, but there was no way this bluff would work on me. My actions couldn''t have brought a butterfly effect of this magnitude. After all, the location of the dragon kings'' seals were not even told in the novel, and to open their seal one would need to have the strength of Emperor rank at the minimum. The dragon kings were themselves at peak King rank. It didn''t make sense for an Emperor rank, a being with continental level strength, to go out of their way to help someone who could blow up a city or two with their strongest attack at best. ''Baizamu is probably trying to stir a reaction from me.'' If I hadn''t read the novel, I would''ve believed Baizamu. Too bad bud, you are out of luck. "Sir Sol?" Jae-sung called out to me. While I was checking my soul book on Floor 0, to him I would have appeared as staring into empty air. When I left Floor 0, he passed me a note. "This is a letter Lady Setsuna told me to give you after you wake up." "Where is she?" I asked while taking the note from his hands. "She said she is going to take the treasure in the Forest of Silence." ''...!'' Instantly, my nerves jumped but I remained calm outwardly and asked Jae-sung. "When did she leave?" "...Four days ago." I felt like cursing. Four days ago meant she should''ve already entered the Port. However, I recalled something. I could track Setsuna roughly if I concentrated. And that was what I did. Closing my eyes, I tried to focus on the soul bond I could feel deep inside my mind. It didn''t take long for a reaction toe. I could sense the direction of her current location. ''She hasn''t entered the Port yet.'' The Port connects to other dimensions. I wouldn''t have been able to sense her if she had entered the Port. ''I don''t know why she is doing this, but I need to stop her.'' Jae-sung and I could clear the Port due to our unique abilities. However, Setsuna didn''t have anything like that. She would definitely die if she set foot in that world. "Sir Sol, before you leave, you should read the note Lady Setsuna left." Narrowing my eyes, I read the note''s content. It only had one line written on it so it wouldn''t take long. The Dragon Kings have awakened. "..." While I was frozen stiff, Jae-sung opened his mouth. "A few days ago, a report came in. The Capital of the Caliburn Kingdom has been erased from the map. A strange mist has covered the entirety of the Kingmaker Kingdom and enved its people. While the Haltozai Kingdom has disappearedpletely." Earlier I believed that Baizamu knew of the dragon king from a history book. But from Jae-sung''s exnation, I could tell which dragon king attacked which kingdom. There was no way a history book had such detailed exnations of their abilities. Moreover, there was Setsuna''s note. She must''ve left it knowing I wouldn''t believe that dragon kings have awakened so early. I finally understood why she left in a hurry. The only way of having a fighting chance against the Dragon King of Light was inside the Port connecting to the World of Ancients. Setsuna left to get it. A sigh escaped my lips. ''I see. So, this is the reason behind everything.'' Jae-sung didn''t regress, dragon kings awakened months earlier, I was caught on Baizamu''s radar, the horror story where Jae-sung was talking about an evil god inside me. But looking at everything again, I realized what was happening. ''This is a dream. I''m having a bad dream.'' Chapter 70 It Was A Dream… Not ? Five minutes passed. My wishes were not answered. It was not a dream. Massaging my brows, I sat back on the sofa. "Sir Sol?" "Leave me alone for a few minutes." Jae-sung didn''t seem willing to leave the room. However, he left when he noticed my grave expression C actually no, I always have an expressionless face. He left after sensing my mood. Left alone, I reviewed my current situation again. 1. Jae-sung didn''t regress 2. I''m getting a portion of stat points from Jae-sung (the only good news) 3. The Dragon Kings have awakened 4. Baizamu is suspicious of me 5. Illusive Dragon King is going to attack the Imperial Capital ording to Baizamu I reviewed the information again and again for a few minutes. In the light of the current situation, I ignored points 2 and 4. They didn''t need immediate attention. Point 1 could also be overlooked for now. I recalled every piece of information about Dragon Kings. There are Six Dragon Kings. Dragon King of Light Dragon King of very Limitless Dragon King Illusive Dragon King Dragon King of Sky Shadow Dragon King In terms of raw power, the Sky Dragon King was stronger than all other dragon kingsbined. Dragon King of very could control every living being in its sight. Limitless Dragon King never left its seal and went as far as strengthening its seal itself. Dragon King of Light could attack and move at the speed of light. It has the highest destructive potential among all dragon kings. Shadow Dragon King wouldn''t leave the Labyrinth. It should be shutting down all routes of the Kamera Continent that connect it to other continents. Finally, Illusive Dragon King. The Dragon King used of a future invasion on the Imperial Capital of the Swordsmith Empire. ''If all dragon kings were to fight, the Illusive Dragon King will win, no questions asked.'' Physical or magical strength didn''t matter against the Illusive Dragon King. A non-ascender and a King rank, all would be equally helpless in front of it. ''I can''t catch a break, can I?'' .. . After reviewing the same information continuously for one hour, I reached two conclusions. ''The first conclusion is that Illusive Dragon is going to attack tonight.'' Every Dragon King had a different personality. If Light Dragon King was valiant and obstinate, then Illusive Dragon King was sly and exhibitionist. He liked to move when it would attract the most attention and tonight there was a Ball in Imperial Pce to celebrate the winners of Rite of Passage. It was the perfect stage for Illusive Dragon King to move. ''I want to stop Setsuna but it''s already evening. Even if I leave now, I would be caught in Illusive''s spell. I can''t run away.'' ''The only way to go after Setsuna is to first deal with Illlusive Dragon King.'' Immediately after, I left the room to begin my preparation. "Sir Sol, where are we going?" "Royal Treasury. I''m giving you a Celestial Swordsmanship Series." "What!?" Jae-sung was utterly stupefied. I ignored his confusion and replied tly. "This is your reward for your contribution in the Forest of Silence." He nodded dumbly. But of course, I was lying. Jae-sung hadn''t regressed and the dragon kings had already awakened. It was best to strengthen him so he doesn''t die. Not to mention, he was my statsying my golden goose. It wouldn''t be fair of me if I didn''t fatten him up as his owner. ''I''ll also use this chance to see if I can find a different swordsmanship for myself. Phantom Swordsmanship is good but it doesn''t have sure-kill moves like Jae-sung''s Hell Knight Series.'' The attacks Jae-sung uses Demonic sh and Demonic sh: Maximus were from Celestial Swordsmanship: Hell Knight Series. Currently, Jae-sung possesses the iplete Hell Knight Series. Ciel, the Gods of Games, had essed the Records of World of Swords & Magic and taken the Hell Knight Series along with a few more Celestial Sword Series''. The bastar-Ahem, the entric god, was shamelessly giving Jae-sung techniques from the stolen series as the quest rewards. This was the reason Jae-sung only had a few moves from the Hell Knight Series. If everything goes as it did in the plot, Jae-sung would choose the Hell Knight Series in a few minutes It wouldplete his missing knowledge of Hell Knight Series and give him a boost in strength. ''I think I''ll take the one Jae-sung was supposed to take.'' Hell Knight Series was the one that suited Jae-sung. However, in the novel, he chose a different sword series after returning from the future. It was called the Star ying Series. The Star ying Series didn''t suit him and he couldn''t reach its full potential. Nevertheless, there was a reason he chose it. It used ''Ster Mana'', a rare type of elemental mana capable of harming higher-ner entities. Now, however, he hasn''t regressed and he won''t be able to put the Star ying Series to good use. So, I''ll take it instead. After all, as an upright viin, it was my duty to take the opportunities the protagonist discarded. This wasn''t stealing, but a rightful change of ownership, okay? We continued to traverse through the wide halls of the Imperial Pce. It had soaring ceilings, borate arches, and majestic columns. In our path, we met many servants and knights who bowed to us. It seemed as if the news of my hair color had reached the Imperial Pce too. Everyone recognized me at a nce. The guards opened the doors when I told them I was going to the Royal Treasury to use the Celestial Sphere. Celestial Sphere was the device used to ess the virtual library where the Celestial Sword Series'' are stored. There are only two of them, one at the Imperial Royal treasury and another at the Lionel estate. The sphere can be used only by those with the blood of Lionel''s inside them. Celestial Swordsmanship belongs to the Lionel Family and it has a near-infinite number of sword series in it. If a person has made a high contribution to the Empire, our family''s job is to award them a chance, allowing them to use Celestial Sphere to choose a sword series. Other than this, the decision of how we use Celestial Swordsmanship and to whom we give it solely belongs to Lionel Family members. "Is it alright to give me a sword series without Duke''s permission?" asked Jae-sung. Theoretically, there is no restriction on how a family member uses the celestial sphere as long as it doesn''t bring harm to the family. But it was an unspoken rule to ask for the family head''s permission before using the celestial sphere. ''I''m not going to ask for the Daemon''s permission for an unspoken rule. It''s not like our family situation is good enough for me to talk with them. My current actions would be thought of as a childish rebellion at best.'' We reached the door of the Imperial Treasury. Afterpleting several procedures, the Imperial guards began opening the door. "Don''t worry about it." I answered Jae-sung. As we entered the Imperial treasury, I questioned Jae-sung. "Where are my family members?" "They have joined with the Imperial army and marched towards the borders to defend against the dragon kings." ''This means, the awakening of Dragon kings ismon knowledge.'' The Imperial treasury was divided into several rooms connected by a long corridor. Each room held different kinds of treasures. Spell Books, Items, Books exining historical and geographical findings, herbs and many more such valuable possessions. We followed the Imperial guards to the deepest part and stood before a magnificent door. The guards opened the door and stood outside. "Let''s go" As soon as we stepped inside, we saw a shining sphere ced on a pedestal in the middle of the room. Except for the pedestal and the celestial, the room was empty. This room was one of the most protected areas in the entire continent. No one would know what happened inside until the door was opened. I didn''t use the celestial sphere immediately and faced Jae-sung. I was now going to say something that would make him suspicious of me as it was a knowledge no one should be aware of. Until now, I''ve been monitoring and analyzing his behavior. I could say with confidence that he doesn''t know about Setsuna and me being a ''prophet''. Nevertheless, if Illusive Dragon King was going to attack the Imperial Capital tonight, I needed Jae-sung''s help. "How long has it been since the information of Caliburn Kingdom, Haltozai Kingdom, and Kingmaker Kingdom was received?" "...? ...Two days ago." I nodded. If Dragon Kings awakened the day I lost consciousness, it would leave them with 7 days to y 3 Kingdoms. Going by the estimates of the novel, it was a reasonable speed. However, I was sure about the second conclusion I arrived at, after contemting for an hour "That information is fake." Chapter 71 I’m What!? ? It was reported that the Kingdom of Caliburn was burned to ashes and was reced by a massive sinkhole. Going by the abilities of Dragon Kings this was probably done by Dragon King of Light, Baxtiel. The report had nothing wrong with it. But the same couldn''t be said about the next reports. Kingmaker Kingdom was covered by a strange mist and the people inside it turned into mindless dolls. The mist was rted to the unique skill of Illusive Dragon ''Dream Tree'', while turning people into mindless dolls could only be done by Dragon King of very. However, there was a problem. Their abilities couldn''t affect an entire kingdom. Kingdoms of this world were about the size of arge country from my previous world - Earth. A King level ascender can''t cover an area sorge. One had to reach Emperor rank to achieve such feats. Moreover, the dragon kings never worked together in the novel. It was weird that they were doing so now. The report about the Haltozai Kingdom disappearance was simrly strange. It was definitely done by Dragon King of Sky but she also couldn''t make an entire kingdom disappear overnight. It wasn''t that Dragon Kings were weak. On the contrary, they were overpowered. Nevertheless, the reports were too much for a King rank. This was how I reached my second conclusion. ''I don''t know if the kingdoms have been wiped or not, but these reports are over-exaggerated. Someone did this purposely.'' Why would someone do this? I arrived at the answer easily. ''The Illusive Dragon King did this to weaken the security of the Imperial Capital by having the Imperial Army go towards the border.'' ''Dream Tree'', the Illusive Dragon King''s C Qantal''s C unique skill requires him to make a few preparations before activating the skill. If Qantal moved inside the Imperial Capital in a normal situation, there was a chance he might have to kill a few guards to remain undetected whileying the foundation of his unique skill. And Qantal hates senseless killing. In his eyes, the only way to kill someone is to feed them to his Dream Tree. Any other method was disgusting. So, he tampered with the report. As a result, the security lessened, allowing Qantal freedom to move as he wished without being forced to kill someone. This was also how I was sure it was Qantal who was going to attack Imperial Capital. Though, I don''t know how Baizamu knew this. ''The way Qantal is going in a roundabout way to kill everyone shows how much he looks down on humans like other dragon kings. In his eyes, there is no way humans can harm him so he takes his sweet time toy the trap.'' I told everything to Jae-sung. His expression changed every few seconds while I told him why the reports were fake. However, I did not tell him that Qantal, the Illusive Dragon King, was going to attack tonight. "Why Why does Sir Sol know about the Dragon Kings in such detail?" At the end, he asked the question I wanted to avoid. But, s, I had to answer him. "The evil god inside me knows about the Dragon Kings. He told me everything I exined to you." "The evil god is helping Sir Sol!?" "In his words, ''I don''t want my vessel to die''." Every time I said evil god I was taking over 100% mental damage. Fate really was a fickle bitch, making me continue Setsuna''s embarrassing lie. "Still, it was unexpected that the evil god would be of any help. We should inform others about the fake report." I shook my head at Jae-sung''s naive thoughts. "No. First, we need to catch the one who tampered with the report and know about the enemy''s n. Moving hastily will only alert them of our presence and bring disastrous results." "I see. We should do that." Jae-sung paused for a few seconds before continuing. "It''s not like we can tell others about the evil god when they question our source of information." ''He is doing it on purpose, isn''t he?'' Clicking my tongue internally, I moved toward the Celestial Sphere. "Wait for me. I need to check a few things." I spoke to Jae-sung while dropping a droplet of my blood on the Sphere. After all, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t choose the Star ying Series. It was best to choose the swordsmanship first before allowing him to use the Sphere. Instantly, a message window only visible to me appeared. ? ess Denied ? ? User does not contain Lionel family blood ? I blinked and re-read the notification. ? ess Denied ? ? User does not contain Lionel family blood ? The message did not change. Maybe the sphere wasn''t working properly? Thinking as such, I let another droplet of my blood fall on it. ? ess Denied ? ? User does not contain Lionel family blood ? But the message window remained unchanging. I tried a number of times. This message was saying... '' I''m adopted.'' Atst, I had to ept the truth. The truth forced me to add another point to the list I reviewed before. 1. Jae-sung didn''t regress 2. I''m getting a portion of stat points from Jae-sung (the only good news) 3. The Dragon Kings have awakened 4. Baizamu is suspicious of me 5. Illusive Dragon King is going to attack the Imperial Capital ording to Baizamu And finally 6. Today, I found out about my adoption. .. . Few minutes passed but I remained still. Was the shock too much? I didn''t know how I should act. The situation made it difficult to put my thoughts and emotions into words. If I had to give an example. It was like someone telling you that you would die tomorrow. It is terrible but you won''t feel sad or sorrowful. The shock shoots through the roof, leaving you confused instead. You will ask yourself. What should I do now? And that was what I did until I reached a conclusion. ''I do nothing.'' The Lionel family treated me normally until they were possessed by Daemons. They should''ve known that I wasn''t their blood but they took me as one of their own. I didn''t know if the Daemons knew I wasn''t a Lionel by blood. After all, Daemons don''t possess memories of the bodies they take over. However, it didn''t change anything for me. My goals remained unchanged. "Sir Sol, is there a problem?" Jae-sung''s words shook me out of my thoughts. Shaking my head, I secretly moved my hand below the pedestal under the Celestial Sphere. Thankfully, the Imperial Family had a way to ess the Celestial Sphere without Lionel''s and I knew about it from the novel. My fingers slid into the squared gaps and touched a sponge-like item. Immediately, a small section opened under the pedestal. A red pill fell. I caught the pill containing blood in my palm and crushed it before touching the Celestial Sphere again. ? ess Granted ? Then, my soul was sucked into a different dimension. Chapter 72 Celestial Swordsmanship: Star Slaying Series ? "This is the first time I''ming here." The Phantom Series was given to me by my mother when I was a child. It was the reason I never tried to find a different sword series until today. I was floating inside a library. The archaic shelves were levitating in a simr fashion, the smallest beingrger than 5-story buildings and thergest simply too big to quantify it. At the same time, the book racks were flying around, their position continuously changing. The sight in front of me was chaotic, yet calming. It was as if I was standing inside the eye of a storm of bookstands. Navigating through this strange space, I flew towards the location of the librarian of this dimension. The Celestial Sphere was directly connected to the Records of World of Magic & Sword. The space inside was probablyrger than the world itself. Thankfully, this world didn''t follow thews of physics, allowing me to fly at breakneck speed with a single thought. As I reached the librarian''s desk, I found that ''she'' wasn''t here. "Where is Beatrice?" Beatrice, the World Spirit of the World of Swords & Magic, was the librarian that managed the sword series of Celestial Swordsmanship. Thinking a bit more, I realized her disappearance wasn''t unwarranted. In the novel, Jae-sung entered this ce twice and he encountered Beatrice both times. But Beatrice had to manage the Records of the world along with the Celestial Sphere. It was a given that she couldn''t be here all the time. Probably, Jae-sung was lucky to find her both times he visited the Celestial Sphere. "I need to find the sword series myself?" Sighing internally, I went behind the librarian''s desk and opened the book, storing the location of the sword series along with their shelf number. This was going to take a bit of time. .. . "You can enter now." I spoke to Jae-sung seconds after leaving the Celestial Sphere. In the end, it didn''t take long to find the sword series I was searching for. I was lucky to have the Star ying Series near me. Earlier, when I touched the book with the Star ying series, the book disappeared into a stream of light and flowed into my head. I saw a man practicing the Star ying Series after that. The sight of the man swinging his sword at the stars in the night sky on top of a lonely mountain was still fresh in my mind. ''This would help in the fight against Qantal, the Illusive Dragon King.'' I haven''t started practicing the Star ying Series yet. Naturally, I couldn''t use it at all. Nevertheless, I was never going for a head-on battle against Qantal. Our already low chances of survival would disappear if I was to try something stupid like that. ''I can''t let the Dream Tree bloom, or it will spell our end.'' Qantal was invincible inside the Dream Tree. Allowing the tree to bloom was the same as signing the seal of our defeat. Reaffirming my goal, I turned to Jae-sung. "Once you are inside, search for the Ghost Series." The Ghost Swordsmanship had never been found to this date. But Jae-sung didn''t need to know this. There were a few hours left until the ball event starts and Qantal moves. I needed to make sure Jae-sung didn''t interfere tonight. This was why I gave him the name of swordsmanship belonging to the First Lionel Family ancestor. It would keep him busy as he searches for a sword series that doesn''t exist. Jae-sung nodded. We ced our hands on the Celestial Sphere and I used the blood pill again. ? Lionel Blood Detected ? ? Do you wish to allow Jae-sung ??? ess to Celestial Sphere? ? Suddenly, Jae-sung spoke before entering the Sphere. "I almost forgot! Sir Sol, under the bed you were sleeping, Lady Setsuna left something for you. I don''t know what it is, but she said only you should open it and you''ll know its use." I nodded. A white light engulfed Jae-sung for a few seconds before disappearing. Watching Jae-sung, whose eyes had grown hazy, I knew that his soul had entered the Celestial Sphere. Now, even if Dream Tree blooms, Jae-sung won''t be sucked into the Qantal''s unique skill as long as he doesn''t leave the Sphere. I could also hide inside, but then I would lose this chance. Illusive Dragon King was a curse and a blessing at the same time. The battle against it would be the most dangerous fight I''ve encountered but the rewards would be more than worth it. "Don''te out, or you''ll be my enemy too." I said to Jae-sung even though he wouldn''t be able to hear me. This was a test for Jae-sung, too. I still didn''t believe that the price for my wish was my reincarnation in the 1st timeline C it was too straightforward. Moreover, I knew Jae-sung, this bastard, was hiding something. "Status" I opened the Status Screen. Name: Jae-sung ??? Level: 53 Rank: 3-star Grandmaster [ Quasi Saint ] Hearts: 05 Stats [Expand] Achievements [Expand] Equipments [Expand] Skills [Expand] Quests [Expand] 1 F rank skill meant 1 star Master and 5 F rank skill meant 5 star Master. Simrly, 1 E rank skill was what one meant by 1 star Grandmaster rank, while 5 E rank skill equaled 5 star Grandmaster, the peak of Grandmaster rank. The same was for Saint rank that had D rank skill, C rank for King rank and B rank for Emperor rank. One has to reach the peak of one rank before moving to another rank. But what happens if one has 2 E rank skills and 1 C rank skill? Such an ascender hasn''t fulfilled the condition to rank up from Grandmaster rank. But it is undeniable that they possess a C rank skill. In these conditions, their rank would be 2 star Grandmaster [ Quasi King ]. It meant, while Jae-sung possessed 3 E rank skills, he also had at least one D rank skill. This wasn''t something that happened in the novel. Jae-sung shouldn''t have reached Saint rank until fighting against the boss monster inside the Port of World of Ancients. Clearly, something was wrong. ''I can''t let you interfere tonight, Jae-sung. The situation is already precarious. A single variable can topple my entire n.'' Chapter 73 I’m No Protagonist ? ''I guess she isn''t totally useless.'' ? +1 Kill Point ? ? +1 Kill Point ? ? +1 Kill Point ? ? +1 Kill Point ? The notifications continued to rain as I crushed the grasshopper egg sacks in my palms. This was what Setsuna had left for me C 53 grasshopper egg sacks. It was an easy way to gain arge amount of Kill Points without risking my life. However, this method was troublesome in its own way. In this world, the presence of mana caused beings to evolve. As such, finding the eggs of normal animals was hard. Thest time I had found those egg sacks after scouring through the entirety of the Forest of Silence day and night. Crown of Massacre counts killing of all types of life forms as long as they are not below 3 ranks of mine. Right now, while I was in 2nd Mortal Awakening was the only time where I can gain Kill Points by eliminating beings who haven''t gone through 1st Mortal Awakening. In the end, the total number of Kill Points reached a satisfactory amount Kill Points: 26,583 ''This much should be barely enough.'' My n was simple. Destroy the Dream Tree before it fully blooms and leave everything after it to Y. Y was the weakest Daemon in the novel. I would always wonder if she actually was a Daemon, she was that weak. Nevertheless, she is at 3-star King rank. As long as she doesn''t get caught in the Dream Tree, she should be able to win against Qantal in a head-on fight. I was basically going to force her to fight. After all, I showed the Daemon in the forest of silence that I have abilities simr to Solomon. They won''t let me die easily after knowing that. All the evidence pointed out that Solomon was dead and he was to be revived in my body. Although Setsuna killed him already, the Daemons don''t know this. For them, I should be Solomon, who hasn''t regained his memories, or Solomon, who is slowly taking over Sol. They were probably leaving me to my own devices, as they believe Solomon won''t need their help. However, given the situation where there is always at least one daemon in my vicinity. The Daemons are also worried that I can''t use Solomon''s true power yet. So, they are protecting me from the shadows if it bes truly dangerous by leaving one Daemon with me at all times. At least, this was my theory. Either way, Y will have no choice but to fight when Qantal goes on a rampage after having its Dream Tree destroyed. ''How many people will die?'' I felt a bit salty, thinking about it. Although it didn''t matter to me who died as long as they weren''t close to me, it would be a lie to say I didn''t want to have a better n. With my current method, countless people would die from Qantal''s rampage. In a way, their deaths would be my fault. Perhaps it was Orca''s words in the forest, but it made me needlessly aware of deaths that urred as a consequence of my actions. However, in the end, that was it. I wasn''t going to change my n because of this change in heart. If I wasn''t 2nd Mortal Awakening but King rank, or even Saint rank, my choice might''ve been different. But that was just a hypothetical ''if''. I was only 2nd Mortal Awakening rank, an ant in front of powerhouses like Dragon Kings. There was no way for me to fight the Dragon Kings on equal grounds. Even if I could, I won''t be able to afford the consequences. I couldn''t dive headfirst into the problem while hoping for everything to work out. I wasn''t the protagonist. ''I am a viin'' For my path to be filled with bloodshed, maybe that''s how things were meant to be? I didn''t hate the thought. Even in my previous life, I liked viins more than the heroes. It might be weird, but to me, characters like Solomon who ruled with an iron fist were more appealing than someone like Jae-sung. Their charisma was always dazzling. I didn''t hate the thought, but it was just... strangely mncholic. While I was moving through the Imperial Pce, suddenly a woman stopped me. "Wait! Are you Sol?" I gave her a side-along nce, a short nod, and proceeded to walk again. There was no time left to waste on greetings. "Wait!" However, the woman seemed persistent. Removing her hood, she blocked my path. "There is something we need to talk about." I was about to ignore her again, but my eyes fell on her face, specifically her ears. ''Why is there an elf inside the Imperial Pce?'' ... .. . A young woman with ginger-colored twin tails was slowly swirling the winess in her hands while overlooking the banquet hall being prepared for tonight''s ball. Along with her childish appearance, the twinkling decorations in her dress gave her a strange ambiance. Perhaps it would''ve been better for her to remove those shining trinkets, which felt more suitable for children to y with. She was Qantal, the Illusive Dragon King, or at least that was the name of the being possessing the woman''s body. With furrowed brows, Qantal spoke to the air. "Are we sure about this? Going against Daemons can cost us a lot." "We don''t have a choice. This was Smiling Tears'' condition C to conquer the Imperial Capital C for removing our seal." A shadow appeared on the porch beside Qantal and answered her. It continued. "We already separated all Daemons. Only the weakest one remains inside the capital." Smiling Tear was the title of the Daemon possessing Jared C Sol''s elder brother. Unlike what Sol had thought, Qantal wasn''t ying. Instead, she was being careful of separating Daemons from the capital. Lighting, tapping the ss in her hands on the railings in frustration, Qantal spoke. "Y, is that her name? What is her rank among the Daemons? I''ve already caught her in my Dream Tree. But it is baffling that there is a Daemon as weak as her. " The shadow beside Qantal shook its head to show that it was equally unaware of the answer. "When will you spread your Dream Tree over the capital? Hasn''t it already bloomed?" The shadow''s words caused visible frustration in Qantal. She snarled. "I leaked information about my attack to the prince since I thought he waspetent. It just infuriates me to think about the time I wasted on such a useless endeavor. Why did I expect the prince of these bugs to be interesting?" "You are and your useless games." said the shadow while shaking its head. At the shadow''s words, Qantal finally exploded from the anger she was withholding. "Before you point your fingers at me, you should look at yourself and your sick hobby! Isn''t that the body of the knight working for the prince of this insect''s Empire that you are ying with?" Qantal red at the shadow while talking to it. She roared angrily. "I can''t believe that I have to work together with you! Why are the two of us here? That damned Smiling Tear! The seal would''ve disappeared by itself in a few months either way! He is just using us like his ves! "There is no fun if we are working for someone else! I''ll just finish everything now!!" Chapter 74 I Was Too Late ? The Dream Tree pulls the consciousness of everyone in the targeted area inside it. Thereafter, its prisoners would be forced to fend against Qantal''s imaginary beasts while protecting their dream cores. Each dream world worked like a separate dimension. If your dream core breaks or you die while trapped inside the Dream Tree your soul perishes. In short, you die. But if this was all. I wouldn''t have called Illusive Dragon invincible inside the Dream Tree. Dream Tree was a unique skill that targeted ''everyone'' inside the range. And that includes Illusive Dragon too. It was aplex skill with its own ups and downs. But as the skill holder, Qantal has managed to master the skill. He can ignore the negative consequences of being caught in Dream Tree while only reaping the positive parts. As a result, he has almost infinite strength inside the Dream Tree. He won''t get tired, he won''t get injured, he won''t run out of mana. As long as the Dream Tree is sessfully triggered, Illusive''s victory is almost guaranteed. It was while I was carefully recalling Qantal''s abilities and the ways to counterattack, the elf obstructed my path. "Where are you going?" asked the elven woman. She had purple hair that reached her hips. Her face was small and angr. There was a beauty mole under the left corner of her lips. The molebined with her fairlyrge bosoms gave her a motherly aura. In terms of beauty, she wasparable to Setsuna C I hated to ept it but that chicken was in a league of her own in terms of appearance. Faena''s eyes held a strange conviction as she stopped me from moving further. "Why is an elf here?" "It''s because we wanted to know more about the letter you gave us." answered Faena with a bit of difficulty. The letter I sent the elves talked about mainly one thing: I knew of the uing destruction of the world. Elves are able to converse with the World Spirit, Beatrice, with the help of the World Tree located in their vige. Being a special existence, the World Spirits cannot interfere with the world freely. Nevertheless, Beatrice was the mostpassionate among the World Spirits. She tried to warn her people about the uing destruction of the world C Coalescence. Knowing that elves were frantically searching for clues about Beatrice''s message, I sent the letter in hopes of finding a cure for Lumine. It was surprising that the Priestess of the elven n C the only one capable of conversing with Beatrice through World Tree C herself came searching for me However, there was a time and ce for everything. "We''ll talk about thister." The Dream Tree and Qantal were more pressing matters at the moment. I didn''t have time to exin the situation to Faena. Besides, if she was here, there was a possibility more elves left the vige with her. I couldn''t let them meet Lumine. Or it could spiral into another troublesome matter. "Where are you going?" "You are crossing the line." I stared at Faena coldly while she used magic to keep me from moving. Dammit, from her reaction she knew about Lumine and me. Her actions indicated that Faena was trying to stop me from meeting with Lumine. "Move. I won''t repeat myself twice." "...!" I let my mana pressure explode into the surroundings. Faena flinched and staggered, sensing the amount of manaparable to elves. The corridors were rather empty. It was strange considering today''s event should''ve made the pce busier. Faena probably used some kind of magic to ward off people before meeting me. "Shouldn''t you look into someone''s eyes while talking to them?" said Faena while trying to collect whatever dignity she had left after being scared by a human less than 1/10th her age. I pulled my gaze away from the window. ''The Dream Tree should be bigger than the pce in size. It would be visible from every corner of the capital. It clearly hasn''t bloomed yet so why am I anxious?'' I had to take the Lumine and hurry to the za in front of the Imperial Pce. It was the only pce inside the capitalrge enough to host the Dream Tree while it blooms. "I''m going to meet Lumine." As long as Lumine was with me, both of us would enter the same dream world if I couldn''t stop the Dream Tree from blooming. ''With Lumine, the price I would need to pay would be huge. But I should be able to avoid the worst case scenario.'' Faena red at me. She spoke in a grave tone, suppressing her wrath. "I won''t allow you to meet that Subus. As the Priestess of World Tree it is my duty to stop thatscivious woman." "..." Closing my eyes, I tried to find the core of her magic binding me. For some reason, the sinister sense of foreboding was only growing stronger. I needed to leave, even if that meant using the Crown of Massacre. "You might not realize it yet. But your desire to meet her is because of her witchcraft. You are about to be her C" Thud! Suddenly, Faena fell to the ground. Before I could realize what was happening, heavy drowsiness attacked me. My feet staggered as I almost fell next to Faena. My thoughts were starting to be sluggish. I I wanted to sleep. A strong desire to sleep was taking over me. Spurt! Without thinking twice, I stabbed a dagger into my thigh. Unbridled pain burst from the injury but it brought much-needed rity. ''This is Dream Tree''s effect'' Biting my tongue, I limped toward the window. The sight outside was the same as earlier. A terrifying silence enshrouded the capital. No matter where I saw, there were no signs of Dream Tree''s appearance. Let alone the massive tree, I didn''t even find a single branch. ''How?'' My thoughts were beginning to break. I didn''t know how or where but it was clear The Dream Tree had bloomed. I was toote. Chapter 75 Combined Dream World ? [ A few minutes before Sol lost consciousness ] "Will you please move out of the way?" "No." Charlotte took a deep breath, listening to the elf''s adamant refusal. Huuu! She must not give in to anger and bash the face of the elf in front of her. Elves are esteemed guests of the Imperial family at this moment. Beating them might create an international issue. Charlotte repeated the words her dear elder sister told her before heading out. The problem was Setsuna had also asked her to look after Lumine C the elf ve of the 2nd son of Duke Lionel. A day after Setsuna''s departure, the elves arrived at Imperial Capital. Their motives weren''t clear but they were a noble race that was rarely seen. Not to mention, one of the elves was the Priestess of the World Tree. The Imperial Family had to treat them with respect, no matter their motives. As such, when they asked to take custody of Lumine C an elven criminal, they had no choice but to agree to their demands. Of course, Charlotte had beening to meet the elves daily, hoping that they would set Lumine free. But clearly, she was being too optimistic. "Isn''t it fine to let me meet her? It''s not like I will run away with her." "Stop bothering u-" Bam! "Ah, shit." Before Charlotte realized she had punched the elf in the face. She coughed awkwardly while blood trickled down the elf''s nose. Surrounding her, the other elves pointed their spears and bows at her. Charlotte knew she couldn''t dodge the issue by calling it a mistake. She sighed lightly. Maybe it was better this way. Deciding to deal with the problem with brute force, Charlotte opened her mouth. "I don''t care what she did or why she is a criminal by your standards. The elves banished her from their vige already. You don''t get to decide what she does anymore. Let her go." Was this what Imperial physicians called the perfect way to rx? Charlotte felt light. All the stress she had umted from back at the Lionel estate when Sol talked down to her, to how she missed all the fun in the Forest of Silence as she had to stay with the convey, was leaving her body. Meeting her beautiful elder sister had made her extremely happy. However, her departure was still painful. It wasn''t helping that these damned elves were stopping her frompleting the duty her beautiful elder sister gave her. They dared to go against her sister''s wishes? It was sphemy! Charlotte nodded to herself. Indeed, anyone who was against her beautiful elder sister deserved a punch in the face. "You what are you doing?" The elf whose nose became crooked a few moments ago growled. "Is this how a human princess acts towards their guest?" "Yes, of course." Charlotte smiled. "If you fucking kidnap our people and then bitch in front of us then of course this will be the treatment you receive." Charlotte was feeling her soul being healed as she spoke her mind. Indeed talking in a dignified manner like she was doing for the past weeks did not suit her personality. It was suffocating to her. "Wwhat!? How dare you utter such uncouth words?" "Will you shut up, you shit-nosed idiot? My ears are rotting from listening to your nonsense." The elves were barely holding themselves back from attacking her. They knew Charlotte was a princess C despite the way she was behaving C and their action of imprisoning Lumine was illegal as Charlotte proimed. Both sides refused to back down. They released their pressure to intimidate the opposing side. The situation was bing worse by the second. "Stop" When it seemed that a fight would break out, Baratos came out from hiding in hopes of diffusing the situation. A sigh escaped his lips. "What are you doing here, Sir Baratos?" asked Charlotte with her demeanor back to the pretentious polite personality. "My Lady, I was monitoring you on Lady Setsuna''s orders. She was worried that you might lose control and do something but" Baratos sighed again as he looked at the bleeding elf. "You managed to surpass her expectations." "Tsk, he saw that." "I heard that, mydy." "I wonder what you heard, Sir Baratos?" His eyebrows twitched when Charlotte denied all ims, worried that the news might reach Setsuna''s ears. "Stop ignoring us huma" ThudC! A noise of the unconscious elf falling echoed. It was soon followed by more simr noises. Before Baratos and Charlotte could understand the situation, they also fell unconscious. .. . "Ack, where is this?" Charlotte muttered lethargically. Thest thing she remembered was abruptly falling asleep in the middle of a confrontation with the elves. "Where the" She stopped in the middle of her sentence. In a fairlyrge distance, she could see a tree. A tree big enough to touch the ceiling of the sky. Her surroundings were nothing but an overgrown forest. Looking closely, there were wooden houses on the trees of the forest. Given the massive tree in the distance, Charlotte recognized her current location. "The elves kidnapped me because I just insulted them?" She was at the elven vige. The World Tree in front of her was the proof. "Wwhy am I here?" Suddenly, Charlotte heard a familiar voice. It seemed she had failed to notice the person beside her. "Lumine?" Lumine, the one who had woken up a few seconds after Charlotte, hurriedly hid her face and turned away. She had lost her wooden mask. If Charlotte saw her true appearance. "N-no" A heart-shaped mark appeared over Charlotte''s neck. Her eyes became hazy and her body posture changed. She moved stiffly towards Lumine while stretching her hand. Lumine was toote. The damage was done. Charlotte was now nothing but a mindless doll driven by its lust for Lumine. Craaaaaack! But befoe Charlotte could reach Lumine a crack suddenly appeared in the sky. Crack! Crack! The sky shattered and hundreds of strange beings entered the world. Thebined dream world of Lumine, Charlotte, Baratos and other elves was invaded by the dream creatures. Chapter 76 Dream Creatures ? Cough! I doubled over trying to force the water out that had entered my windpipe. Cough! Cough! As I took deep breaths, I found myself submerged underwater. I hurriedly tried to reach the shore while holding my breath. I continued to swim. Yet, the sea wasn''t ending. Slowly, my consciousness started blurring and I gasped for breath unknowingly. But strangely enough, I was able to breathe. The initial panic died down, allowing me to assess the situation calmly. ''...I''m in a Dream World.'' Myst memory was of losing consciousness in a corridor beside Faena. I wasn''t able to find Dream Tree nor was I able to stop it from blooming. Unconsciously, I clenched my fists. ''No, let''s not get too hasty.'' It was unknown why the Dragon Kings awakened so early. However, this wasn''t the time to search for answers. The Dream Creatures would being anytime soon. ''Summon Spooky Treant'' The treant appeared in the water. It was swimming using its vines. A few secondster, I understood that the treant was capable of movement underwater. ''I''ll use Jae-sung''s mana recovery potions from his inventory and summon as many treants as possible. They are my strongest summon at this moment.'' Currently, I have nothing but my clothes on me. I willed for Crown and Gylothyn. Swish! Craaack! A small portal formed above my head while a crack appeared in the space before me. The crown fell from the portal and the sword flew out of the crack. I swam through the water while summoning treants continuously, my nerves tensed. The situation wasn''t anything good. Rather, it could be called hopeless. The Dream Tree had long bloomed. Not to mention, it seems that Illusive Dragon King was invading with proper preparations, judging how I couldn''t find the Dream Tree. ''It was a strange dream world.'' It didn''t take long to scout my current dream world. The ''sea'' wasn''t infinite. Although I couldn''t reach its vertical ends, the horizontal ends were well within my range. Upon closer look, I realized I was inside some kind of enormous ss capsule filled with an unknown liquid. I looked around. There must be a dream core nearby that I would need to protect at any cost as it was my lifeline ''It''s that, isn''t it? Other than me, that is the only thing inside this world.'' A gigantic baby, over 10 meters tall, was sleeping in a fetal position while a cord connected to its navel was going towards the top of the capsule. The number of Treants was now over 20 but my hope ofing out of the situation alive was only dwindling further. ''When the dream creatures attack, I need to fight while protecting the baby C and search for a way out of this world at the same time.'' The appearance of a dream world wasn''t random. It depends on the ones who are inside the world. I hadn''t found Faena till now, meaning this was a dream world made for me but I didn''t understand the significance of my surroundings. However, before I could think further a sudden intense headache attacked me. .. . Faena clutched her forehead while floating inside the strange underwater world. Far above her, she could see a silhouette of a human baby. The headache disappeared as suddenly as it appeared. However, Faena''s expression was anything but good. "Dream world?" Her head was filled with information about the Dream Tree, its functions, and the one who created this spell, the Illusive Dragon King. It was a condition of activating the spell. Faena muttered the important bits of information. "This is one of the dream worlds formed by Dream Tree." "I need to fight against dream creatures who will appear in waves to escape this dream world." There were two problems "It didn''t specify the number of waves and" Bam! An acute pain surged from her abdomen as her body suddenly ricocheted through the water. The sea copsed into itself, forming a budding vortex. Six strange creatures were thrown out of the vortex. They stood beside the one who had hit Faena earlier. They were transparent except for the subtle white glow covering them. Four limbs, a tail, two small wings, and a long snot with jagged teeth, they seemed like hybrids between wyverns and humans C judging from the white outlines at least. Faena swiftly stopped herself from spinning and spread her right palm downwards. Green hue spewed out from her palm in great amounts along with dried wood, forming a tform below her feet. [ Life Magic (D) + Wood Maniption (D+) = Boosted Healing Wood (D+) ] The tform healed Faena''s injuries. At the same time, the seven figures dashed towards her, their arms transforming into gruesome spears. Faena sped her palms and a massive magic circle appeared above her, followed by a giant red ball forming on the magic circle. Sizzzle! The orb of fire was disappearing as the sea tried to douse it, forcing Faena to burn her mana reserves unrestrainedly. Faena wasn''t a mage but a spirit mage. She fought using spirits. Her spirits didn''t enter the dream world, causing her to depend on her pure magic skills. Nevertheless, she wasn''t the Priestess of the Elven vige without reason. The orb of fire crashed onto the wooden tform just as Faena jumped away to dodge the dream creatures. Set on fire, the wooden tform started spinning furiously and attacked her enemies. [ Boosted Healing Wood (D+) + Infernus Fall (D) = Ifrit ming Chakarm (D+++) ] With every (+) the power of a skill or magic spell increases by a minimum of 1.5 times. A (+++) signified an increase of 4.5 times output from the base attack. Faena''s attack was strong enough to melt steel just by passing next to it and it hit the dream creatures head-on. Yet, the creatures didn''t die and instead multiplied, now numbering 14. They also grew in size, having absorbed mana from Faena''sst attack. The rules of the dream world had told her. But Faena refused to believe it, at least until now. The 2nd problem "Every dream creature will be stronger than the opponent they are fighting against." In such a dire situation, giving up seemed to be the only way left. Chapter 77 A Strange Dream World ? Booomm! Faena crashed against the ss. Blood trickled down her lips, dissolving into the water. Injuries piled upon her figure as she had been reduced to a sorry state. Breathing heavily, she stared out of the ss capsule. Time seemed to slow down. Outside, she could see simr ss capsules. They were also enormous but empty, missing the gigantic child in her ss capsule. Hmmh~! A faint humming echoed. It reminded Faena of the lubies a mother sings to calm her child. Suddenly, an enormous face touched the outer wall of her ss capsule. The face stared at the gigantic child while humming a foreign melody. Faena couldn''t see the figure''s face. All she could discern were the woman''s raven-ck hair which were darker than night. The face pulled away and left. Time resumed, returning to its normal pace. "What a strange dream world" Gritting her teeth, Faena returned her gaze to dream creatures which numbered just over 100. The few moments of respite ended, forcing her to battle for her life again. If this was in a dream world, then she was living through a nightmare. A frosty chill permeated through Faena''s fingers. The dozens of dream creatures froze as a white mist trapped them. [ Pr White Avnche (D) + Frozen Mist (D) = Zero World (D+++) ] The presence of water increased her magic output. Trapped inside the iceberg, the dream creatures drowned along with it. Cracks spread on Faena''s frozen arm. Her environment caused her ice magic to soar but it became a double-edged sword, threatening her own life. "Nnot yet" An enormous dream creature returned from the depths. With the ability to grow in size every time they were attacked, their current size was over 30 meters. A magic circle appeared beneath Faena. The water surged and condensed, forming strong whirlpools. [ Sea Serpent Cyclone (D++) ] The whirlpoolsbined and shed with the dream creature returning from the depth. Faena continued to unleash magic one after another. It was at a level that even the strongest magician of the Empire could only match after a day''s worth of preparations. Nevertheless Swiiish! It wasn''t enough. A transparent tentacle dwarfing the gigantic baby came from the bottom and wrapped around Faena. Its white outline along with the water disced while it attacked were the only indication of its presence. "Not here" Her bones creaked under immense pressure as the tentacle continued to squeeze her. A bright light shone on Faena''s fingertips and suddenly, her entire body was covered in mes. The fire burned brightly without restraints. [ me Seed (E) + Burning Air (D) = Living Sacrifice (D++) ] The tentacle threw her to escape the intense heat. At that moment, a white mist covered Faena, dousing the mes. [ Frozen Mist (D) ] Faena could feel her broken ribs, her charred skin, and frozen fingers. Yet the dream creatures continued to increase in number. However, Faena refused to give up. "I won''t die before resolving everything" 300 years ago, she banished Lumine as she couldn''t bear to put an end to Lumine''s life. But she was ready now. As the priestess of the elven n, Faena would never leave the elf vige in normal circumstances. But a few days ago, Beatrice, the world spirit disappeared without any clue. The elves went into an uproar. Faena left to personally meet Sol, hoping he would know what was happening as he knew about the world''sing end. Never did Faena imagine she would find Lumine on her sudden trip. Their meeting may be luck, destiny, or fate but for Faena it was a chance to correct her mistake. "That child is still suffering." Was it her unbroken will? Even with a battered body, Faena fought to a bitter end. Baam! As her back struck the ss wall a chuckle left Faena''s lips, watching the army of dream creatures. She couldn''t even reach the end of waves of dream creatures. Faena felt it was impossible to escape the dream tree. But [ Wood Maniption (D) ] Lumine was still suffering under the curse. This time, Faena won''t leave her alone like she did centuries ago. Faena stood on the wooden tform which was not even 1/10th of its original size. For the past hundred years, Faena continuously searched for a cure. But her result bore no fruit. She had forced herself to believe Lumine was living a life better than she would under the imprisonment of elves. However, the truth she saw a few days ago was different. Lumine her daughter was a ve. Her status was worse than stray animals and thrown objects. This time she would resolve her pain, her grudges with Lumine and die along with her. Standing on her broken legs, Faena started conjuring another spell. She could still fight. At the same time, the dream creatures running toward her pounced on her. Her will might remain unbroken but without strength, it was the end. "Holy sh" Suddenly, a ck arc crashed into the dream creatures. Before Faena could respond, treants appeared, swimming through the water, and a bizarre sight followed. The enemies Faena couldn''t put a dent on were being pushed back. A shadow fell over her. Raising her head, she saw the ck-haired young man who was the owner of her daughter, sitting on arge wolf. "You areing with me." He didn''t wait for her response, and pulled her over the wolf. With his shortmand, the hound wolf ran on the water, towards the gigantic baby. "Le let me go I need to end the waves of dream creatures to escape this world." said Faena trying to jump away from the wolf. In her decrepit state, she could barely muster any physical strength. She didn''t understand why the treants were able to fight against the dream creatures, nor why the wolf was listening to Sol. However, to leave C to return to her daughter C she had to fight. "Don''t put your faith in those rules and" As the wolf ran vertically, their enemies cornered them from all sides above, below, left, right, front, and back. Sol snapped his fingers and ten treants materialized, blocking the attacking dream creatures and shattering the encirclement. "Trust me" Chapter 78 True Rule ? Glup! I downed another MP potion from Jae-sung''s inventory. The disappearance of dozens of MP potions would definitely make Jae-sung suspicious. But my current predicament wasn''t luxurious enough for me to focus on such paltry issues. "Hold tight" When Faena didn''t follow my words, I was forced to use my one arm to grab onto her, while riding the hound wolf. I clicked my tongue inwardly. Holding Faena was nothing but a nuisance C a distraction on this battlefield. ? You have killed Dream Creature, 3rd Mortal Awakening ? ? 300 Coins ? ? + 1 Kill ? || +100 Life. || ? You have killed Dream Creature. ? ? You have killed Dream Creature. ? ? You have killed Dream Creature. ? Thankfully, the treants were more than capable of defeating the dream creatures. "The treants are they your spirits? How can you summon no, why can they defeat the dream creatures?" I repeated a rule to answer Faena. "The dream creatures are stronger than their enemies." To be specific, the dream creatures would always be ''only a bit'' stronger than their opponents. It was a rule set by the Illusive Dragon King. The treants were my summons, hence dream creatures were a tiny bit stronger than me, not the 3-star Master rank treants. The ban on spirits in the dream world was to avoid this kind of cheating. Unfortunately for Qantal, I wasn''t a spirit tamer, but a summoner. It was nothing but a strange twist of fate that Qantal''s sadistic tendencies became the reason, a hope for the counterattack. ''...But there is only so much treants can do.'' Time was running out. There was only one way to end everything: Lumine To defeat Qantal, I had to leave this dream world and find Lumine. She was the key to this otherwise dead end. "How many spirits can you summon?" asked Faena in shock, finding another group of treants surrounding the gigantic baby above us. Contracting two spirits was considered a talent. Three was a genius. Reaching out to four spirits was a legendary feat. With five spirits, the person has the unconditional right to be the king of elves. The highest in history was 6 C the previous and strongest Elf King to exist. There had been only a single individual who could summon without restraint. The being who went against all logic. But I ignored her shock. By now, the dream creatures were numbering in the hundreds. Even with superior strength, there were only 80 treants against the ever-increasing number of enemies. If we wanted to leave the dream world. We had to be quick. ''The rules are fake.'' There was only one true rule of the Dream Tree I faced Lumine. The rules that entered our mind earlier were secondary rules Qantal created using the original rule of . "I need your help." It was time for Faena to repay for saving her life. .. . Faena listened to Sol''s request serenely. It wasn''t anything different from what she was doing before. All he asked her was to protect the gigantic baby while fighting. "Why should I help" At that moment, an attack of a dream creature passed through the treant''s defense formation andnded on the gigantic baby. Sol''s shirt was torn, a deep gash running through his stomach. Faena''s words trailed off and her eyes widened as the horrible injury suddenly appeared over Sol''s abdomen. "This is your dream world." gasped Faena. The gigantic baby was Sol''s dream core. Faena recalled the rules. The damage received by a dream core is transferred to the owner of the dream world. "Will you do it?" Sol''sposed voice rang. Injuries were piling over his body as the number of dream creatures continued to increase, leaving treants unable to defend the dream core. Yet Sol''s cold and emotionless expression didn''t change. In this hellish battlefield, he stared at Faena with an overbearing C and slightly arrogant C gaze. He didn''t rush her and waited. It was as if he was saying his pride was more important than his life to him. Even in the face of death, he won''t cower, won''t beg, nor would he despair. He would fight back. Faena immediately made her decision. "I can get you 3 minutes." Only in extreme situations do people reveal their true selves. In the current situation, a slight mistake could cost Sol his life. But he remained calm and continued tomand treants to fight. Faena decided to ce her trust in him. It would be a lie to say she didn''t hate Sol. He was the ''master'' of Lumine. But perhaps Sol was also enchanted by Lumine. Maybe it wasn''t his fault. and Faena hated herself more. If she had resolved everything centuries ago, maybe her daughter wouldn''t be living the life of a ve. "Block the dream creatures and leave the final strike to the treants. This method is the most favorable to fight back." advised Sol. A treant used its vine to create a tform under Sol''s feet. He stood over it, raising his sword over his head while Faena continued to fight. One minute passed. She blocked as many of the dream creatures as possible, leaving the treants to finish them. [ Avarice Wind (E) + Frozen Mist (D) = Devourer (D+) ] A green shadow swallowed the dozens of dream creatures into a vortex. Two minutes passed. Faena continued to defend to the best of her abilities. But she was being pushed back. Barely breathing, she turned to look at Sol. He was bleeding from every orifice. His clothes werepletely torn. And the water surrounding him turned red. Nevertheless, his unfaltering gaze remained. With his sword raised, he seemed to be waiting for something. His muscles were taut and his breaths firm. Three minutes passed. "Can you do it?" asked Faena as their defense line broke. .. . Leaving everything to Faena. I focused on myself. There was only one true rule of the Dream Tree ''You are what you believe.'' My truth was the truth of the world. I needed to believe. Believe in myself. ''I can use Star ying swordsmanship.'' A massive dream creature broke through the defense line. The treants and Faena were helplessly pushed back. The monster held the gigantic baby with its six arms, choking it. I became unable to breathe. Deep impression of fingers appeared over my neck which was turning red. However... ''I can use Star ying Swordsmanship.'' In this world, as long as I believed my lie wholeheartedly, it would be the truth. ''I can use'' There was no need to aim for an omnipotent strength. I needed only one thing to reach Lumine ''Star ying Swordsmanship.'' Ding! ? You have awakened Ster Mana ? ? You have learned Star ying Swordsmanship Level 1 ? ? Star ying Swordsmanship reached level 2 ? ? Star ying Swordsmanship reached level 3 ? ? Star ying Swordsmanship reached level 4 ? ? Star ying Swordsmanship reached level 5 ? ? Star ying Swordsmanship reached MAX level ? ? Conditions to evolve ''Star ying Swordsmanship'' has been reached ? A flurry of notifications erupted, covering my entire vision. ? User has not reached Master rank.? ? Alert! Star ying Swordsmanship cannot evolve! ? ? Star Starying Swordsmanship reached F rank ? ? Alert! Star ying Swordsmanship cannot evolve! ? ? Star Starying Swordsmanship reached E rank ? ? Alert! Star ying Swordsmanship cannot evolve! ? ? Star Starying Swordsmanship reached D rank ? ? Alert! Star ying Swordsmanship cannot evolve! ? ? Star Starying Swordsmanship reached C rank ? ? Alert! Star ying Swordsmanship cannot evolve! ? ? Star Starying Swordsmanship reached B rank ? ? Alert! Star ying Swordsmanship cannot evolve! ? ? Star Starying Swordsmanship reached A rank ? ? You have reached the peak of Star ying Swordsmanship ? Infinite strength coursed through my limbs, making me feel divine. I strengthened my grip on my raised swords and. sh! .the world was cut. The dream creatures suddenly split as if shed by an invisible sword. Before they could regenerate, their bodies broke further. The remaining ones ran. A sense of dreaded chillness filling their mind. An invisible grim reaper ran behind them, cleaving everything in sight down to the smallest atom. The death range continued to increase for the dream creatures. With the gigantic baby at the center, the ocean started disappearing in an outwards manner. The water, dream creatures, and the dreams themselves wanted to escape. However [ Star Desecrator (A) ] to run from the wrath of the one who lost his all to the stars was nothing but folly. It went against Causality. ? Congrattions! ? ? After a millennium of drought, someone has reached the apex of Sword Path ? ? ??? has offered you Divine grade profession ''Sword God'' ? ? A small amount of Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows further ? ? The countdown for Coalescence has decreased ? || Time Remaining for Coalescence: 155 days 150 days || The world shattered and I, along with Faena, fell into the void. Chapter 79 Stellar Mana ? The momentary burst of strength ended. Sol lost the bottomless power coursing through him, returning to his original self. But all was not lost. [ Ster Mana ] A silver aura enveloped Sol as he floated in front of an illusory tree while holding Faena. He was using Ster Mana to levitate. The most basic use of non-elemental mana was strengthening the user physically, it didn''t need anyplicated training. Simrly, with Ster mana one could interfere with the gravitational field around them to an extent, at the basic level. Moreover, Sol still retained his qualification to choose the Divine grade profession ''Sword God''. Professions were different from Attributes. If Sol wanted, he could have both ''Sword God'' as well as ''Summoner''. However, he decisively chose to ignore ''Sword God''. "Are we out?" "No, this is the void between the physical dream tree on the outside and the dream worlds inside." This region was the boundary that connected both sides. The tree in front of Sol was the projection of the Dream Tree outside in reality. Destroying it would do nothing. If it did, Sol would have done so already. The only way to leave the Dream Tree was possible with Qantal''s permission or after killing Qantal. Sol scanned his surroundings. From here, one could see all dream worlds dangling on the tree as fruits. It was the ce that Qantal used to spectate every dream world. If the Illusive dragon wasn''t here ''Qantal entered one of the dream worlds.'' The Illusive Dragon King found a dream world so appetizing that it left its seat of spectator and decided to intervene. "Hold on tight." Faena had a dj vu. She was shocked when Sol suddenly flew. In this space, she couldn''t use magic except for F rank spells, and only depend on Sol to move. The silver aura was fluctuating violently. Sol was having a hard time flying for the first time, but this method was the fastest. They didn''t have time to use hound wolves as transportation. Flying was faster, and easier inside the dream tree. ''Don''t die, Lumine'' Sol could only hope that Lumine was still alive. He flew around the fruits, searching for the dream world with Lumine. As the sands of time continued to fall, Sol and Faena were lost in their own thoughts. ? A small amount of Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows further ? ? The countdown for Coalescence has decreased ? || Time Remaining for Coalescence: 155 days 150 days || Sol stared at the previous notifications. Causality was the correcting force. It had many names, such as Will of Heavens, Fate, Destiny. It was the reason Sol never worried too much about the butterfly effects. With the Causality, changes were bound to happen even if he went into hiding to increase his strength and never interacted with anyone. The rank the existence level was directly corrted to the amount of Causality a being could move. Dream world was the junction between reality and dreams. It couldn''t affect reality, but Causality existed in this ce. As Sol reached an unparalleled strength inside Dream Tree, he did something that wasn''t destined, even if it were a dream. If before his existence was too small to affect Causality, back there he reached a level that Causality couldn''t ignore. To bnce the changes he brought to destiny, the Coalescence was shifted forward. ''The time didn''t decrease as much as I thought it would.'' he thought. Sol already knew about Causality and he was prepared to lose more than a few days. At the same time, Faena continued to stare at Sol with a darkened gaze. The realm of summoning he showed and the ck hair reminded her of the legends. The legendary figure who fought against Beyonders to stop Ragnarok. However, Sol''s unparalleled swordsmanship, which was mightier than magic, changed her thoughts. There was one more being with ck hair, one whose history waspletely buried, his myth now passed by word of mouth. The being had reached the apex of swordsmanship. He was called ''Are you the incarnation of Dante?'' Dante, the first Daemon and... The Traitor. The one who betrayed Solomon and raised his sword against his master. Dante. The Daemon, who suddenly disappeared from the pages of history. The strongest swordsman. He called with many names. It was said that Daemon had two goals: Revival of their King, Solomon, and elimination of Dante. However, to this day, they haven''t seeded in either. No one ever found where Dante hid after his betrayal. Sol''s patience was running thin as he wandered around the dream tree, searching for Lumine''s dream world. He saw many dream worlds. Everyone in the Imperial Capital was caught in the Illusive Dragon King''s spell. The people trapped in the dream worlds were struggling against the dream creatures, many already dead. The cries for help and wails of despair stung Sol and Faena''s ears. However, they could only ignore the shriek of pain and the screams of desperation. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to help, rather they were powerless to help. Saving hundreds of thousands of people wasn''t possible with two of them alone. Faena didn''t say anything and pressed her eyes shut, afraid of acknowledging the carnage and mayhem. Despite being the Priestess, this was the first time she saw such cruel deaths. If not for her wisdom of age, she would have been perhaps crying and retching after watching everything. She didn''t disturb Sol, believing that Sol was searching for something to solve the situation. Her gaze continued to wander as she looked for her daughter and the elves, to no avail. She was praying in her heart for everyone''s safety. Sol wasn''t speaking anything either. ''Don''t die Lumine.'' He might''ve reached unparalleled strength using the primary rule once. But it was only momentary. However, Qantal was different. The Illusive Dragon King could maintain omnipotence till infinity inside the dream world. Sol had to hurry. .. . Spurt! A purple rod stabbed into Lumine''s throat. She fell to her knees, blood flowing out of her mouth and neck profusely. Besides her, Charlotte, Baratos, and the elvesy unmoving. Their bodies were simrly impaled with purple rods. "In this world I am God." Spurt! Another purple rod shattered Lumine''s heart as soon as she heard Qantal''s words. Chapter 80 The Omnipotent ? "Resstore" A broken voice left Lumine''s lips. Triggered by her words, the purple rods disappeared, her heart pieced back while flesh and blood returned to her throat. The injuries healed swiftly C as if they were never there to begin with. Lumine and the people around her returned to their peak condition. Nevertheless, everyone other than her remained unconscious, and the heart-shaped mark on Charlotte hadn''t disappeared. pC! pC! pC! "You are finally reaching a satisfactory level. It was worth entering this dream world." Qantal snapped his fingers and continued. "Don''t forget, everything is possible as long as you believe it." Snap! A massive purple pir appeared in the sky and fell. It tore through the atmosphere with terrifying speed, its shaft burning due to friction. Lumine hurriedly touched everyone and focused on a rock on a far mountain. "Swap" She, along with the ones, disappeared and reappeared where the rock was until a few moments ago while the rock appeared at her previous location. Boooom!!! The thunderous impact shook the entire world as the pir met earth, massive shockwaves uprooted the hills and upturned the ground. Intense heat waves crashed into Lumine and her group, nearly burning their skin. Before the dust could rise, Qantal C still in human form C swiped her hand, and everything was restored to its condition before the pir fell. With a twisted grin, Qantal ogled at Lumine. "So your charm ability was only a secondary application of your true ability ''Word Magic''. You can turn your words into reality, at least in this world." Lumine was breathing heavily while blood dripped from her nostrils from over-exerting herself. Qantal gave Charlotte a side nce. "But seeing how you can''t kill me with a single word or reverse your charm magic your word magic has some limits. Maybe you don''t think it''s possible and that is holding you back? Gasp! Puffing her cheeks, Qantal pointed her finger at Lumine. "Didn''t I say you need to believe for it to be true? The dream tree won''t make your wishe true if there is the slightest doubt even inside your subconscious mind! "The dream tree also has limits! You need to have a proper grasp of what you want to aplish. It isn''t possible to heal someone if you don''t know how healing works. Even these pirs I create, I can only create them because I can recall their texture, weight, width and everything else in sleep! "Simply put, even a dream tree can''t fulfill your wish if you don''t know the principle behind it! "However, with your word magic its different. Combining your word magic with Dream Tree you can turn your imagination into reality!" The cheery smile of Qantal as she spoke sent chills down Lumine''s spine. "Please can you try harder? It''s finally getting fun after you learned to use that word magic!" An intense earthquake shook the earth. Cracks appeared over mountains and hills in the far distance. Small rocks flew into the air and slowly the mountains started levitating. Qantal pped once. Every floating piece of rock collided with each other at the center of the sky. The ginormous mass ofnd transformed, forming a pir. It covered the sky. The pir wasrge enough to overshadow all corners ofnds of the dream world. Lumine opened her mouth but couldn''t find a word. Would she be able to stop that kind of attack? Even if she did, could she win against the Illusive Dragon King? No, she couldn''t. She was getting tired. To counter the issue she had to believe she wasn''t using mana for her attacks. But it was going against the basic understanding of the world she learned and lived through. No matter what, she couldn''t trick her subconsciousness. The pir moved when suddenly, a third voice intervened. "I was wondering who was making a fuss in my backyard. Turns out it''s a dragon and an elf?" A male elf walked out from the forest hiding the world tree. He was carrying a young girl in his hand, strolling through the destruction as if going on a morning walk. Despite his casual maneuver, he moved so fast it would seem he was teleporting and stood in front of Lumine. "Child, can you take care of my daughter while I stop the dragon?" Lumine gulped. She stared at the blond child and the male elf, who looked to be in his early 20s, with quivering lips. Unconsciously, Lumine retreated and fell. The elf and the child, she recognized them and the guilt overwhelmed her. While Lumine couldn''t react properly, Qantal didn''t stop attacking. The Dragon King knew the elf was one of the creations of Lumine''s dream world. The elf could never defeat Qantal as he was indirectly her creation. Suddenly, six spirits appeared around the elf. A light orb of light. A ball of darkness. A blob of water. A brightly burning re. A levitating chunk ofnd. A vortex of green wind. "Stop it." The elfmanded. The six spheres of light shot towards the sky, swirling around each other, forming a majestic spear. [ Light Spear (C) + Dark Vortex (C) + Aqua ze (C) + Fiery Wall (C) + Earth Fusion (C) + Gale Thunder (C) = Great Elemental Spirit Spear (B-) ] Boooooommmm!!! The purple pir shed against a behemoth elemental spear. The impact erupted with self-destructing energy shockwaves. A bright light covered the sky as if the sun had descended. The elf created a shield to protect Lumine, his daughter, and herpanions from the aftermath. [ Frozen Eden (C+) + Protection of Earth (C+) = Evesting Eden (C+++) ] In contrast to the explosions above, a garden flower appeared over the ground. The air freshened, filled with a sweet fragrance. All injuries of Lumine were healed and her mind which had been in disarray calmed down. The previous generation Elf King smiled before facing the Illusive Dragon. He had reached peak King rank and was on the doorstep of Emperor rank, already capable of using Quasi-Emperor rank Spirit magic. Watching his back, tears threatened to spill from Lumine''s back. He was her father and The first victim of her curse. Chapter 81 Her Curse ? Once upon a time, a child was born to the elven king. The elven king was the strongest elf in history, had a dearer-than-life wife, and a loving country where all looked up to him. But when he firstid eyes on his daughter, everything else became worthless. She was his world. The light that illuminated his life, filling it with new colors. He named her ''Lumine''. As she grew, everyone showered her with love. Her childhood was without a single thorn. She hadn''te of age yet already possessed the quality of bing a priestess. Lumine lived the life of a princess from fairy tales. So when the genie appeared in her dreams and said "What do you wish for?" she didn''t hesitate to answer. "I want to be loved more. I want all to listen to my everymand. I want to be the most beautiful. I want to have a face that steals all nces and never lets them go. I want to meet my prince charming." The genie smiled and said what the fairy tales did "Then your wish shall be granted. You will be a beauty that every man covets. All will love you. They will listen to you without fail. But this blessing is also your curse. Wars will be fought over you. Lives will be lost for you. And yet your curse won''t break. Only he, your prince, can be your salvation." At first, Lumine didn''t understand what the genie meant. However, the next day a revolt happened. A wish that the child Lumine asked for foolishly, stripped her of everything. She saw the people burning yet moving with hollow eyes, muttering her name like mindless dolls. Her friends trying to force themselves on her. Losing all reason, bing an animal driven by instinct. Lumine decided to ept, to not resist. It wasn''t her fault as she was a child who didn''t know what her wish would do? Was that going to return the homes the elves lost, the family that broke, the minds that lost their will? Yet the Lumine remained unharmed. The Elven King fought the hundreds of thousands elves with half of his mind already corrupted to the curse. He didn''t let anyone taint his light, fending off the hands trying to steal her. The farmers who greeted him daily, the guards who stood at his pce doors, the magicians who taught the children. He bloodied his hands to let his world live freely. While fighting against the curse, he never let any evil intent touch his daughter. Sindar razed the elven kingdom to the ground to protect Lumine. The elven kingdom was destroyed in a civil war over the treasure ''Lumine'' and reduced to a vige. Finally, the father sacrificed himself to seal the curse afflicted over Lumine and reduce its power as much as possible. It was a foolish fairy tale. The child was banished from the vige. She wandered human kingdoms, bringing tragedy wherever she stepped. Despite that, she never tried to end herself. It was a desperate attempt to hold on to what she had left C the life the foolish elven king fought to protect. Wouldn''t it have been better if the king killed her to save his kingdom? A single-life could never match the thousands of deaths. Lumine built a wall around her heart, she tried to stop her emotions, to forget about her wretched curse. If she didn''t, sooner orter she would sumb to grief and take her own life. She couldn''t do that. She couldn''t waste her father''s sacrifice. As she continued to live in that fashion, her life suddenly took an inconceivable turn. The Illusive Dragon King attacked and "S..stop." A broken voice left Lumine''s sore throat. The dream illusion of the elven king was bleeding heavily, protecting her and the dream illusion of her younger self in her hands. However, he was no match for the Dragon King. "Did you say something? I''m sorry got too into the battle~" The elven king acted as if the injuries didn''t hurt at all. He hid his pain and stood tall. The younger Lumine in her arms had fallen asleep from crying too much. Why was he trying to protect his dignified image? Did he know he was an illusion and so was his daughter? Would he continue to shield her if he knew what she was going to cause in the future? "Move. I don''t have any interest in you." The cruel voice of Qantal echoed and a hurricane of wind des attacked Sindar. A faint light encased Lumine and herpanions. The elven king reacted quickly but. Thud! his right fell to the ground, detached from his shoulder. He lost the exchange in order to protect the ones behind him. "Hahaha, this might be a tiny bit serious."ughed Sindar. Lumine understood. He was acting. The elven king couldn''t defeat Qantal even so he didn''t want Lumine to be agitated. He knew. He knew who he was in this world. He knew the face hiding behind the wooden mask. So he acted. He acted as he didn''t want to worry his daughter. He acted as he fought to protect his light. "St..stop please" cried Lumine. He was an illusion. However, not again. Lumine couldn''t bear to watch him die for her again. Suddenly, a thick mist covered the sky. "It''s not like he can escape." said the Dragon King and unleashed her magic. [ Fallen Mist (A+++) ] Purple clouds descended. They carried a strange ambiance yet felt unthreatening. Sindar''s brows creased. He could sense the dangerous energy of the simple-looking purple fog. "Oh, spirits be my de" A blob of water and darkness appeared beside him. "With my mana as your nourishment and my will as your medium." He unleashed the spirit magic without hesitation. "Transform into a disaster, unleash destruction unto my enemies." A green vortex mixed into the blob of water and darkness. The energies spiraled each other at terrifying speed and slowly increased in size. Strong winds thrashed as a massive ck cyclone materialized, the ground shook and the space quaked. [ Water Magic (C) + Darkness Magic (C+) = ck Water (C++) + Piercing Tornado (C) = ck Rising Tornado (B-) ] The purple fog touched the edges of the sky shattering tornado. Sindar burned his mana, empowering the spirits, raising the output of spirit magic to unnatural levels. "Mhm, it''s weak. 10 Points. But it''s shy and looks strong, +30 points for that." Suddenly, a peculiar sensation passed through Lumine and Sindar''s bodies. They felt an invisible wall go through them. At that moment, the tornado subsided and died down. There was no activation chant, neither magic circle, nor mana moved. The elven king''s magic was erased as if it was never there to begin with and the purple clouds continued to descend unceasingly. Sindar fell to knees, spouting a mouthful of blood. "He.a" Lumine hurried to her father and tried to heal the bacsh from failed spirit magic. However, her parched throat didn''t allow a single syble. She found speaking impossible, no matter how much she attempted to talk. Qantal looked at her who suddenly couldn''t utter a word and clicked her tongue. "Tsk, why aren''t you using word magic? The appearance of that elf doused all my excitement and it even made you useless." The purple clouds finally touched the ground, and slid toward her. Lumine found breathing bing increasingly difficult. She slowly lost strength in her limbs, and her eyes rolled back. Sindar struggled to stand back but the fog messed up his senses. He attempted to call his spirits, but they were also rendered useless. Their entire group was slowly dying. At the end, a thought passed Lumine''s end. ''Maybe this is the perfect conclusion for a wretched soul like me.'' Tears fell down her eyes unconsciously. Cr..ackC! A faint noise pulled her gaze at thest second. Cr..crack! In the ceiling of the sky, a crack appeared and widened slowly. Craaaaaaack! A silver meteor fell through the shattered sky. It tore the atmosphere and crashed into the ground, causing an earth-shaking explosion. "An intruder?" The purple fog rushed at the crash site on Qantal''s words. Schwing! But before the fog followed its mastermand, a silver streak appeared. The fog split apart as if creating a path, footsteps echoed and someone stepped out of the crater. A familiar presence entered Lumine''s mana sense. She saw the abyss-like ck hair through her blurry consciousness. His viridescent eyes stared back at her. After noticing Qantal in the sky, his gaze scanned the surroundings apathetically and he opened his mouth. "Stand up. How long are you going to lie on the ground?" He mercilessly ignored her battered body. When Lumine failed to follow hismand, his ck sword moved. Schwing! Hundreds of silver lines appeared in the air. The space distorted. She felt the restrictions on her body lifting while the purple fog disappearedpletely. "Stand up." As he spoke, he continued to close the distance between them. However, suddenly Lumine''s eyes widened. He stopped a few steps away from her and Spurt! stabbed his sword at the elf king''s heart. Chapter 82 The Knight From Hell Against The Omnipotent ? I stared at Qantal floating in the sky and opened my mouth. "Are you aware of your identity?" The answer came from below. "Ahaha, is that why you killed me with a surprise attack?" As Sindar spoke, I tore my gaze off Qantal and looked down at his dying visage. When he was alive, Sindar was almost Quasi-Emperor rank. It was why he was able to maintain his ego as a dream creature. But that won''tst for long. Eventually, he would sumb to the dream tree and attack us as a mindless doll. It was a rule that wasn''t told however I was aware of it from the novel. This was the best time to kill Sindar before he turned against us. Sindarughed. "Is there anything I can do to help my daughter?" He stared at Lumine while the light in his eyes dimmed. At his words, I thought of something and spoke. "You can''t. Not right now." "Not right now? I can aid herter?" His body was bing transparent. I had to kill him before he lost his mind. A cold voice left my throat and I raised my sword. "Do you want to?" "Of course!" "Then you can." Schwing! ?You have in Dream Creature, 5 star King? ?1,000,000 Coins Awarded? ? +1 Kill Point ? || +1,000,000 Life Points || Ding! || Conditions have been met || || Contract formed || Qantal raised her brows and watched with a sense of anticipation. At the same time, Lumine stared at me nkly motionlessly. Faena was tending to the unconscious elves and others. She knew her Sindar was dead and the one I killed was a dream creature. "You" A threatening voice left Lumine''s lips. "What did you do!?" An overwhelming amount of pressure burst into the surroundings. Cracks appeared in the air and the space twisted. The dream world shook due to the power of Armament leaking from Lumine. "You monster, I''ll kill you!" She lunged at me. But I suddenly closed the distance and removed her mask. Strange thoughts swirled inside my head. ''Her beauty wasn''t exaggerated. No, it was undermined?'' Lumine''s eyes widened and she instinctively retreated, hastily covering her face. Behind her Faena also shouted. However, I could no longer hear anything. ? Your ego is disappearing ? The way I came up with to defeat Qantal was a gamble. ? Your ego is disappearing ? But I only knew this method. ? Your ego is disappearing ? I wasn''t the protagonist. ? Your ego is disappearing ? I couldn''t dive headfirst into problems without thinking of the consequences. However, I could also win As long as I was ready to pay the price. ? Your ego has disappeared ? At that moment, ''I'' ceased to exist. Qantal looked down with furrowed brows. She was a bit excited when someone broke through their dream world and entered Lumine''s world. It seemed she would be able to have an enjoyable battle. She felt like that at least until Sol ved himself to Lumine. The human has perished. His mind had been overwhelmed by Lumine''s charm magic. Presently he was standing still, perhaps trying to fight against the Charm, but it was only a matter of time before he fell. "Let''s end this here." The Illusive Dragon King licked her lips. Sol''s entrance uplifted her anticipation. However, watching his pathetic end dampened her mood. She didn''t feel like fighting any longer and wanted to finish quickly. Qantal snapped her fingers. Lumine, Faena, and others floated while the purple fog gushed towards them. The sun started descending and the earth split, magma seeping through thend. Since Qantal wanted to leave swiftly, she went all out. Thend sizzled as the sun neared, bringing along intense heat and destruction. Faena tried to use magic for shielding others, but in the face of natural disasters, her magic was powerless. She fell to her knees. For what did she follow Sol? He was standing motionless, under the control of Charm, while her daughter stared nkly into empty air, shedding tears at her powerlessness. No matter what, Faena didn''t stop. Nevertheless, her struggle seemed futile. In front of the Illusive Dragon King, her body was shaking with fear. sh! Suddenly, a familiar noise echoed. [ Star Desecrator (A) ] The sun split, the purple fog exploded and thend was cleaved. A strange ambiance spread into the surroundings and held them from falling to the ground. Faena''s eyes widened. She recognized the sword technique and her gaze wandered toward Sol. But what she saw shook her. A white-haired man. He held a pitch-ck in his hand while holding Lumine with his other arm. The presence of the sword and clothes confirmed the man''s identity as Sol. However, his appearance waspletely different. Scars adorned his face, his ashen gray hair reminiscent of a broken time, and his indifferent eyes seemed tired of the world. The man left Lumine and swung his sword. Silver aura grew out of the de, forming a sphere around Lumine. [ Dimensional Barrier (A) ] ? A small amount of Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows further ? A crazed grin appeared on Qantal''s visage. "This was why you let yourself be charmed?" Her maniacal bellow echoed as she stared at ''Sol'' if he was a crazy person. "Her Charms enves others, rendering them capable of a single thought ''I want her''. You changed, no, alerted that thought to ''I want to protect her.''" It was the same process by which Sindar was able to stop his corruption while protecting Lumine hundreds of years ago. Sol had done the same to use Dream Tree to his advantage. "Did you reshape your ego to take a form that is capable of protecting that elf? Even so, it''s essentially killing your" Her sentence was cut off when ''Sol'' suddenly appeared in front of her. In a split second, he grabbed her face and flew off. Rings of wind sted in the air with ''Sol'' flying faster than sound. His speed only increased further. Bang! The boundary of the dream world broke when ''Sol'' smashed Qantal into it. His muscles bulged, a silver aura condensed on his arms, and he threw her. Bang! Bang! Bang! Qantal''s figure smashed through dozens of dream worlds without stopping. ''Sol'' raised his sword. A silver aura grew and seeped into his de while time and space bent around it. [ Star Desecrator (A) + Purgatory mes (A) = Domain: Hell Descension (A+) ] Silverish-gray mes covered the horizon as ''Sol'' floated above the fruits, the dream worlds, and shed. [ Existence Expungement (A++) ] The domain supported ''Sol'' and he executed the strongest move in his arsenal. Silver stars materialized and exploded, creating supernovas. Thousands of dream worlds burst and the destruction only spread. ? You have in ? ? You have in ? ? You have in ? ? You have in ? ? You have in ? The people trapped inside the dream world, as well as dream creatures, ceased to exist, turning into dust. The mes from hell burned Qantal and caged her in eternal purgatory. Only Lumine''s world and ''Sol'' remained unscathed. pC! pC! pC! "It was good. You can wake up now." A sudden jolt passed through ''Sol''s'' head and he awoke. Awoke? He hurriedly scanned his surroundings. The Dragon King was smiling at him while ''Sol'' was trapped inside the purple fog. Lumine, Faena and others were on the ground. Qantal smiled. "The moment you tried to attack me, you were trapped in my illusion." ''Sol''s'' eyes widened. Qantal''s words meant the past few seconds were illusions. He hadn''t moved since the beginning. He used Ster Mana along with Purgatory mes to escape, however, the purple fog rendered him powerless. The Illusive Dragon King licked her lips. It was worth fighting ''Sol''. Each of his attacks in the illusion were capable of destroying the world. She didn''t know why ''Sol'' was aware of these techniques, even if using Dream Tree. But she didn''t care. [ Golden Staff (A++) ] A staff bigger than the world tree manifested and smashed ''Sol'' to the ground. Knowing it was going to be a good fight, Qantal decided to let go of ''Sol'' so that he could use his full strength. The earth ruptured when ''Sol'' crashed. A mushroom cloud arose along with several cracks covering the entire dream world. Faena bit her lips. The current ''Sol'' was strong. It was undeniable. Nevertheless, he was still weaker than Qantal. ''I am the God in this World.'' Qantal''s words couldn''t be truer. ''Sol'' was capable of destroying hundreds of dream worlds with one attack but he couldn''t put a single scratch on Qantal. The situation continued to worsen. Even though Sol sacrificed his own ego, it wasn''t enough to triumph over Qantal. "Return return everything back to whatit was" Tears continued to slide down Lumine''s cheek. She remained motionless like a doll, ming her own powerlessness when suddenly, a voice echoed. "Stop crying. It''s unsightly." Strong gales blew the dust away and a ck-haired man stepped out of the crater. Lumine''s eyes widened. Sol had reverted to his previous appearance and the heart-shaped mark over his face had disappeared. "A..are you" She couldn''tplete her sentence. Has her Word Magic restored Sol? Just as she was hoping for a miracle, Faena yanked her and distanced themselves from Sol. "It''s not him!" shouted Faena. Only then did Lumine notice the sinister pressure Sol was exuding and she realized The man in front of her looked like Sol but he was not Sol. Chapter 83 I Am… ? ''I'' was floating. My mind was muddy. A sense of lethargy filled me. "I am Jae-sung." My mouth moved on its own. Huh? Why am I Jae-sung? "I am Jae-sung." I had to protect Lumine. But I''m weak. I''m far too weak. Strength. I needed strength. "I am Jae-sung." The charm magic cleared my thoughts. It only left me with feelings for Lumine. And I used them to trick myself. With the charm controlling my consciousness and subconsciousness, my thoughts would perfectly align as long as it was for Lumine. "I am Jae-sung." Using that I altered my own ego with the help of Dream Tree. Jae-sung was strong. As a reader of the novel, nobody knew about him more than me, not even he himself. I knew he hated himself. He wanted the warmth of others but he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to protect them. He wanted to be with everyone but he was afraid of being betrayed again. He wanted to live freely but shouldered the duty of protecting the multiverse. "I''ll kill that bastard, no, I''ll kill every single Daemon. If he didn''t betray me, I wouldn''t have to regress. It caused Causality to change the future and everyone who was connected to me had their destiny twisted. "It''s all that bastard C Smiling Tear C fault." My thoughts began twisting. My own ego was submerging under the sea, being reced by Jae-sung. The lines I once read shed in front of me in the form of images. I felt as if I lived through Jae-sung''s life. His, no, my cold wrath burned furiously. "I''ll kill Solomon." Daemons. If only they didn''t exist I could''ve lived with everyone peacefully. If only Jared didn''t betray me. I''ll eradicate everything rted to those Daemons. ''A weakling like you believes he can kill me?'' Suddenly, the first meeting between Solomon and Jae-sung in the novel reyed in my mind. ''You, dare insult me?'' The monster who defied all logic. The being whose name sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. The Apocalypse who was feared by his fellow Great Apocalypses. Solomon. "I''m" He was iparably stronger than Jae-sung. He held back, yet Jae-sung was driven to the brink of death. It was the firstplete defeat Jae-sung faced after his regression. Before I realized, Solomon''s countless recollections dominated my mind and pushed Jae-sung''s thoughts away. "Solomon." Commanding an infinite army along with his all-seeing eye and unparalleled magic, he was crowned as [Magic God, Solomon]. "I''m Solomon" .. . "Where is this?" The ck-haired man stared at his surroundings. A bit away he saw two elves, along with more elves who were unconscious and a few humans. Judging from the mana fluctuation of the human woman, she seemed to be under some kind of mental magic. A Dragon was flying in the sky. As soon as Qantal saw Sol, who had be Jae-sung, and now returned as Solomon, she felt threatened. She released her dragon form. Purple scales covered her body, while starry protrusions came out from her back instead of wings. Her horns were encased in etherealvender mes. An iridescent gem was at the cross-section of her neck and shoulders. The gem let out a purple fog that covered the majority of its dragon figure. Ignoring her, Solomon used magic on himself. || All Seeing Eye || ? Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows stronger ? His eyes shined brightly as he looked into his past and understood the current situation. Blinking once, Solomon stared at Charlotte and snapped his fingers. Instantly the heart-shaped mark on her body shattered. Then he opened his mouth. "Terah Keraz Meina." The mana churned and the dream tree shook. As the world trembled, Qantal who understood his words shuddered. "Y-you, how is that possible? What did you call!?" Herposure disappeared instantly. His presence, she recognized it. He was the one who split her original self into six pieces and sealed them. The Dragon God was turned into Six Dragon Kings by him. And those words he spoke, they meant Seventy-two portals appeared and figures stepped through them. Some were flying, some carrying weapons, while some had a magic tome. A few of them seemed rxed while a few had battle hardened-expressions. The 72 beings, the ones who were feared across existence, hade. "Father, you called for us?" "Sniff, it''s been a long while since we met you, father." "Mhm? Is it me or is something weird here?" "Please don''t speak without father''s permission." "Father! How''ve you been?" "We''ve arrived, father." As the Daemons walked toward Solomon, they realized that something was amiss. Tanya, the Sage, opened her mouth to quell her siblings'' confusion. "We are copies of our original selves, father created inside this dimension." They reached Solomon''s foot-step and bowed. For Daemons, it didn''t matter if they were copies or original selves. All they had to do was follow their father''smand. While the elves and Qantal stared at ''Sol'' in shock, three Daemons stood nearest to him. Paimon and Smiling Tear, his two closest aides. The third Daemon was Dante, the eldest Daemon. Sol wasn''t aware of Paimon''s appearance nor did he read anything about Dante''s betrayal in the novel. However, he unconsciouslypensated for the missing information with his imagination and created Daemons, who although self-aware, were loyal to him. "Evacuate the prisoners inside the Dream Tree." "As you wish, father" "For the legion!" "For the legion!" "For the legion!" "For the legion!" "For the legion!" The Daemons disappeared, breaking through the barrier of the dream world, to rescue the humans caught in other dream worlds. Paimon carried the elves and humans, and took them away. Finally, left alone, Solomon shifted his attention toward Qantal. "Kneel or Die" "Who, no, what are you?" Qantal gnashed her teeth. "No matter what, you aren''t the real Solomon, you can''t defeat me. This time it will be different. After all, in this world, I''m God!" She morphed into a humanoid celestial being encased in pure white light. Her strength multiplied by a hundred folds. [ Rank: ??? ] Watching her alter reality with the help of the dream tree to regain her original strength and appearance, Solomon simply raised his index finger of right hand and brought it down. Mana exploded in the sky above Qantal and a colossal golden finger of condensed mana materialized. [ Hand of God: First Finger (A+++++) ] BOOOOOOMMM! ? Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows stronger ? Qantal crashed into the ground, the force behind the attack tore the world''s barrier but another barrier of mana stopped the aftermath from leaving the dream world. Covered in blood, Qantal released purple fog. Solomon swung his palm, creating tornadoes, and blew the fog away. [ Ender Tempest (A+++) ] ? Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows stronger ? The Illusive Dragon King gave up on its dignity, holding tightly to the ground to avoid being blown. Her breathing turned ragged and her eyes shook furiously, recalling the events of the past when they shed against Solomon. "No, this is my world! I can''t be defeated here!" The sky split and hundreds of Illusive Dragon''s copies attacked. Purple dragon breaths, capable of blowing a star to smithereens, struck Solomon. [ Hand of God: Palm (A++++) ] BOOOOOOMMM! ? Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows stronger ? A wall of golden mana easily shook off the dragon god''s breath which was said to be one of the strongest weapons in existence. The notifications of Causality appeared but Solomon ignored them. Suddenly, a massive magic circle appeared beneath Solomon. As Qantal tried to throw him out of the dream tree, Solomon overloaded his mana into the warp circle and it exploded. A powerful cksh struck Qantal, but she grinned. During the time Solomon was busy disabling the warp magic circle, she created her copies and sent them to attack the humans Solomon was trying to save. Although she didn''t understand why he was helping humans, her move could buy her a few moments for her next steps. "Why am I helping humans? Because the previous owner of this body wanted to save them. If I let them die, won''t it be the same as saying I, the Ruler, can''t pay back debts?" Qantal''s eyes widened when she realized that Solomon had read her mind. Instantly, she lost connection with her copies. A cold sweat flowed down her back when she saw Solomon looking down at her. At that moment, a warp gate appeared beneath her and she fell into it. Although her clones failed, she was sessful in buying time. Landing on the cold ground of the capital, Qantal breathed heavily. After leaving the dream tree, she saw Solomon inside the Dream world through the warp gate, and her confidence slowly returned. "Why don''t you leave that ce? Can you retain that confidence after losing that strength." Qantal had lost control over Dream Tree as soon as Solomon appeared. True to his title of Magic God, he snatched the ownership of the spell easily. Solomon tried to leave the dream world with the help of the warp portal. He soon realized he was losing strength after taking his hand out in the real world. If he stepped through the portal, he would be rendered powerless. At his pondering expression, Qantal sneered. "What? Afraid, Rule" Her eyes widened and she choked on her words. "You called?" Solomon left the dream world and entered reality. Chapter 84 Coalescence: Dawn Of Glorious Era ? The Daemons moved at a frightening pace. After entering the dream worlds, they helped the victims evacuate. Although they weren''t the owners of the dream tree, for the Daemons, it wasn''t hard to create a portal connecting reality and the dream world. In one such dream world. Hmmh~! Y held a baby in her arms and rocked him slowly, humming the tone she heard during her childhood. The baby had a blissful smile as it tried to y with her fingers. Suddenly, a voice echoed. "You have be quite weak since Ist saw you. How many centuries have you been possessing a physical body without leaving it?" Y hurriedly turned back. She saw Dante strolling through her dream world while sneaking nces at the child in her hands. "That''s ''him'', isn''t he?" He ignored Y''s re and continued. "At first, I was confused. How were you caught in such a lousy spell? Is it because you became weak after centuries-long possession or did you stay here for the child?" Hmmh~! When Y stopped humming, Dante continued singing the same luby. "Anyway, since you are real, unlike me, you know about my betrayal, don''t you? That means I need to kill you before you divulge my information." Suddenly, Dante disappeared from his ce and appeared behind her, swinging his sword. ng! A different de stopped Dante. His brows jumped when he saw another Daemon beside him. "Tsk, couldn''t you have arrived a few secondster?" "Father''smand was to save prisoners. Are you trying to go against him, Traitor?" Dante''s eyes widened when Paimon called him by his other name. The Paimon in front of him was created by Sol using Dream Tree, she shouldn''t know about Traitor as Sol had no information about it. His gaze altered between Paimon and Y. "Did you get those memories from your true self over there?" asked Dante from Paimon while pointing at Y. Paimon only snorted in response and asked a question herself. "Why do you know what your real self did, Dante?" "Because I''m my real self." Paimon and Y''s eyes widened. The Dante in front of them was the real Dante? Without verifying his statement, Paimon lunged at him. Unfortunately, Dante disappeared before her attack couldnd and left a few parting words. "This is just my astral self. I came to see what was happening here. Either way, I can''t defeat you with this body, Paimon. I''ll take my leave." Silence fell. A few secondster Y spoke. "Thank yoC" "Shut it" Her words were cut off and Paimon stared at her with disgust. "You left the Spirit Continent for that child and what are you doing now? I can''t believe my real self has been reduced to such a pathetic state." At Paimon''s harsh words, Y trembled meekly. Her behavior which was a far cry from what she once was enraged Paimon further. "Take that child to our siblings. You can''t hide his identity for much longer. When our siblings know who he is, he will have no choice but to follow his destiny." Paimon spoke harsh words unceasingly as if spewing poison. "He was birthed to kill Dante. That''s the sole reason for his existence." The baby in Y''s embrace was the core of her dream world. Y bit her lips when he thought of handing the child C the one who was in reality C to Daemons. "N..no, I''ll protect him. I won''t let anyone touch him." "Hah! You?" scoffed Paimon. "Did you protect him when the Daemons tried to resurrect Father using that child''s body? Did you protect him when the Illusive Dragon King attacked?" Y couldn''t reply. It was a painful memory. Although her siblings didn''t recognize Sol''s true identity, they were able to find out about his quintessential physique. Thereafter, the Daemons decided to use Sol''s body for Solomon''s revival. She protected Sol from his destiny of ying Dante, only for her to throw him toward a worse path. Paimon was correct. She had no right to say she could protect Sol. Even at this moment, Sol might be in danger but she was trapped in this world. .. . ? Arge amount of Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows stronger ? ? Boundaries of Worlds are weakening ? Qantal stared at Solomon while retreating with trembling steps. "H...how?" In theory, she understood. Solomon might''ve left the Dream Tree but he won''t be able to fight for a long duration outside. If she fought while focusing on defense for a long drawn-out battle, she had high chances of winning. But it was easier said than done. Her mind couldn''t forget the unparalleled might Solomon exhibited earlier. Nor could she forget how brutally they were sealed by Solomon millenniums ago. Her unconscious fear made her unable to exert her full strength inside Dream Tree and caused her defeat. She was making the same mistake after leaving the Dream Tree. "S..stop! Don''te near me. How can you even maintain yourself outside the Dream Tree!?" When Solomon didn''t stop, Qantal showed. "very, help me!" No aid came to her cry and she continued retreating in her human form on all fours. Solomon opened his palm. On it, a silver cube was floating. "It''s a Dream Seed." He showed its information for Qantal to see. [ Dream Seed (A+++++) ] It clicked inside her mind when she saw the seed. "You are using the Dream Seed to manifest yourself in this dimension!? It''s the same process on how the dream tree pulls others in the dream world but opposite." was Qantal''s C+++ rank unique spell. As a unique spell, only she was capable of using it. Her physique, her mana pathways, her astral body, her soul world, her knowledge. All of it was indispensable for the spell to work. Other than her no one could use , or it wouldn''t have been called a unique spell. However, not only Solomon learned and used her unique spell. He reverse-engineered it and increased its output by over a thousand times. Inyman''s terms, Solomon created a magic that could self-sustain his dream body in the real world. ? Arge amount of Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows stronger ? ? Boundaries of Worlds are weakening ? "I should leave or Coalescence might arrive today only." Qantal''s brows jumped at Solomon''s words. He would return the control of body to Sol? Why? Such a question appeared in her mind. Solomon was a tyrannical ruler who would never help others without a reason. It seemed Solomon read her mind again as he answered. "This body doesn''t belong to me. Why should I fall to the level of thievery when ''I'' am not the real ''me''?" At his words, Qantal narrowed her eyes unknowingly. The reason Solomon gave seemed logical, he was a prideful king. But she felt as if he was hiding a crucial detail. Before she couldplete her thoughts, Solomon interrupted her. "It''s time for you to sleep." Qantal shouted and tried to fly away. Threads of mana flew out of Solomon''s fingers and wrapped around her thickly. Soon, Qantal was encased in a golden cocoon. He clenched his fist and the cocoon shrank. Qantal''s wails and shrieks echoed as she tried to escape being crushed alive. However, Solomon continued indifferently. ? Arge amount of Causality is moving ? ? The existence of Tower grows stronger ? ? Boundaries of Worlds are weakening ? When the Cocoon became smaller than a thumb, he held it over his mouth and ate it. He took onest look at the capital and closed his eyes, intending to return. The humans were slowly waking up after being rescued by Daemons. As for the Dream Tree, it hadn''t disappeared because Qantal wasn''t dead. She was in a state of limbo inside Solomon. She wasn''t dead but she wasn''t alive either. Suddenly, the clouds split apart and a colossal spear made of light descended. The attack hade from hundreds of miles away but it carried enough strength to obliterate the Imperial Capital. Solomon''s brows creased. But he decided to help Solst time before leaving, after all, Sol was going to pay the debts with interest. He swung the back of his palm. The mana rampaged before turning into a golden wall and shed against the spear of light. Shockwaves erupted over the Imperial Capital, destroying infrastructure. However, Solomon didn''t save the people dying from it. He wasn''t intending to help Sol more than necessary. [ Hand of God: Wrist (C+) ] Solomon had used just enough strength to stop the spear of light. If he did more, arge amount of Causality might move again. As for how Sol would deal with the other intruder inside the Imperial Capital as well as the one behind the spear of light, it wasn''t Solomon''s concern. He had done his part. Before Solomon could leave, he felt the dimensions shing against each other. "I used more power than necessary." ? Arge amount of Causality is moving ? He read the notifications. ? The Tower has descended ? ? Boundaries of Worlds have disappeared ? ? Coalescence will begin in 10 seconds ? Chapter 85 Magic God Solomon ? In the void between Dimensions. It was an enigmatic and mysterious space that existed beyond the boundaries of known realms. This realm of emptiness, where no discernible matter or energy existed, housed the dimensions. Seven shining dimensions C hosting the remaining 7 seven surviving worlds C crashed into each other. They were being driven by Causality to shorten the Coalescence countdown. The Seven Worlds. World of Mutants World of Technology World of Kaijus Word of Returnees World of Love World of Cultivators World of Sword & Magic Ten seconds passed. Coalescence began. Sky shattered as residents across the surviving worlds watched cmity descend. Lands merged, space disappeared,s morphed and wormholes manifested. An air of confusion and terror permeated the atmosphere. People scrambled frantically, their faces etched with disbelief and horror. Amidst themotion, acts of both selflessness and self-preservation emerged. Strangers offered helping hands, pulling others to their feet or providing reassurance in the midst of the turmoil. Yet, there were also those who sumbed to their most primal instincts, trampling over others in a desperate bid for survival. The atmosphere was charged with raw emotionfear, desperation, and disbelief mixed together, creating an overwhelming aura of uncertainty. The once-familiarndscape transformed into a disorienting and surreal tableau of chaos and survival instincts. As people ran, stumbled, and collided in their frenzied attempts to escape, the scene embodied the fragility of civilization when faced with the sudden onught of an apocalyptic event. It was a visceral disy of human nature pushed to its limits, reflecting both the best and worst of humanity in the face of unimaginable adversity. ? The existence of Tower reached sufficient level ? ? Channel will opened ? ? The first round of Orator selection will begin ? On the horizon, a silhouette of a Tower appeared. The monumental edifice reached upward, seemingly boundless, disappearing into the heavens above. It was as if the tower''s height symbolized human ambition and the relentless pursuit of greatness. It stood as a testament to the indomitable spirit of humanity, reaching skyward in defiance of obstacles and limitations. Its towering presencemanded respect, inspiring those who behold it to dream bigger and strive for the extraordinary. A mark shone on the back of the hand of several thousand people across the seven worlds. At the same time, an unknown voice spoke in their mind, urging them to take the trail of Orator. "It''s a mess." Solomon muttered while canceling his all-seeing eye. "I can leave now. But it would leave a bad taste in my mouth if I was to leave a blunder on my name." [ Dream Seed (A+++++) ] He used the Dream Seed however it could cover the Imperial City at best. A skill of A+++++ rank was capable of affecting the whole world. Nevertheless, at this moment, Solomon was using it to maintain his existence in reality. The Dream Seed alone wouldn''t be of much help in the current situation. "I need an Armament." A warp portal manifested beneath Solomon. Stepping through, he reached the resting ce of Faena, Lumine and other elves. He moved without hesitation. Faena tried to fight against him but a single nce from Solomon rendered her immovable. "You can return it now." Solomon held Lumine by her neck and lifted her. A purple magic circle materialized below them. Suddenly, a golden hue came out of Lumine''s mouth and entered Solomon''s mouth. The Elf Priestess attempted to stop Solomon when she realized the golden hue contained Lumine''s life force. However, she abruptly halted. "How?" Lumine''s Charm magic was weakening. The aura of allure surrounding her was diminishing. Faena realized the golden aura leaving Lumine was the cause of her curse. It had seeped deeply into Lumine''s soul which was why when Solomon pulled it out it also extracted her life force inadvertently. A rune was being ingrained on Solomon''s tongue. ? You have gained Armament: Quasi Word Magic ? "She has enough life force left to sustain her for one day. You should treat her if you want to save her." Throwing Lumine at Faena while she had a part of Armament Word magic left, Solomon teleported away. If he had extracted everything, it would''ve killed Lumine. ... Solomon appeared in the sky above Imperial City. Below, the ongoing chaos due to the status screen and other incidents appearing thanks to Coalescence was reaching its breaking point. The sound of screams, cries, and shouts reverberated through the air, blending into an eerie cacophony. Individuals desperately searched for loved ones, their eyes wide with anguish and desperation. In the midst of the chaos, the streets became a chaotic tapestry of chaotic movement. People rushed in all directions, colliding with one another, their hurried footsteps creating a dissonant rhythm. Frantic hands grasped onto each other, forming human chains as individuals tried to navigate through the pandemonium. Solomon shifted his attention to the Dream Seed and disintegrated it. Immediately, his body started reverting but the resources he was using to deploy Dream Seed became free. Without hesitation, he diverted all his resources toward the next magic. "Hands of God" The rune over his tongue shone brightly. It attracted the attention of the entire Imperial Capital. In the next moment, an iparable amount of mana burst through the ground and gushed towards Solomon. His sinister presence spread and covered thend for hundreds of miles. But Solomon''s attention was somewhere else. ? Arge amount of Causality is moving ? In the void of Dimensions. The seven dimensions were merging when suddenly the residue mana lying in the void began rampaging. Seven golden arms made of condensed mana materialized and grabbed the dimensions. They resisted the merging, pulling the dimensions apart. [ Hands of God (???) ] Combined with Word Magic, Solomon was able to execute his actual magic skills momentarily. The dimensions began being restored. Their previous chaos slightly diminished as thendmasses returned along with celestial bodies. ? Arge amount of Causality is resisting ? shing against his arms, Causality exerted even more force. The arms pulled fiercely against the counter. "Since when did something like Causality dare resist my decree?" [ Hands of God (???+++) ] Seven more arms appeared in the void of dimensions and tore the dimensions from merging. Blood and sweat poured out of Solomon''s orifices. All of it turned into vapor instantly from the pressure surrounding him as he fought against Causality. Magic God, Solomon. One of ten Great Apocalypses. Nemesis of the World. Defier of Fate. Reaper of Souls. He had many names. His unquestioned terror throughout the multiverse wasn''t without reason. As Solomon was about to revert to his original self, he teleported the Illusive Dragon in the void of dimensions, between the gap of seven dimensions he created by tearing apart. "Awaken" [ Word Magic (???) ] Half of the Hands of God disintegrated and fused into the cocoon housing Qantal. The Illusive Dragon began to heal and transform into a dragon god. The cocoon was torn and Qantal left it with the flow of mana. Her current size was so immense that it dwarfed entire gxies. Solomon used the Word Magic to awaken the dormant Dragon God power in her that he once split into six parts in the past. Six pairs of wings sprout from her colossal back, each pair enormous in size and resplendent in appearance. The wings bore the majestic grandeur of celestial bodies, as if they were born from the very fabric of stars. With every beat, the wings created cosmic gusts, stirring ster winds that rippled through the gxies, and with their sheer magnitude, they could shape the fabric of space itself. The Dragon God, with its immense size, unfathomable wingspan, and divine aura, embodied the very essence of cosmic power. It represented a convergence of celestial might, bridging the gap between the mortal realm and the cosmic tapestry, forever etching its image in the annals of mythical and astronomical legends. "Transfer." "Strengthen." [ Word Magic (???) ] The power of Quasi Word Magic seeped out Solomon, entering Qantal at hismands. It didn''t form a rune and instead turned into pure energy,parable to Causality, and empowered Qantal. Throughout this time, Qantal didn''t arise as Solomon had sealed her consciousness. Without hismand, she would never rouse. Turning Qantal into something akin to a universal-level power nt, he issued thestmand with the word magic he had left. "Switch [ Hands of God ] ownership." Instantly, the pressure over Solomon disappeared and the burden of maintaining the Hands of Gods to stop the merging of dimensions C Coalescence C was transferred to the unconscious Qantal. Chapter 86 The Council Of ‘Us’ [1] ? Bright light forced me to close my eyes as soon as I opened them. A few seconds and careful blinkingter, I was able to gaze at my surroundings. I was in a forest at the edge of a cliff. A bright sun watched from the sky, birds and insects chirped, while fresh air danced. A table was set up in a circr fashion with me in the center empty area. Five seats rested behind the table, seemingly there to host the people about to judge me. I closed my eyes immediately. I intuitively knew this ce wasn''t reality but closer to the white world where I met Zagerus and Ciel. ''Why can''t I wake up normally for once? Is there a rule dictating I should meet strange people after losing consciousness?'' On the five seats were sitting four figures, leaving one ce empty. Far behind the first seat the empty seat a man was sitting on the very edge of the ridge, his feet dangling from the cliff. His ck hair reached his feet and he wasn''t wearing anything to cover his upper body. He seemed to be the owner of the first seat. I marked him as ''Firsth'' in my mind. On the second seat was an 18-year-old child. He was ring at me with empty eyes, tears endlessly gushing down his cheek. He had a scrawny physique, twig-like arms and hollow cheeks. I decided to call him ''Secondth''. Skipping the one on the third seat, the seaters on the fourth and fifth seat were enshrouded in darkness. Despite the broad daylight, the curtain of darkness surrounding them made it impossible to unveil their identities. Nevertheless, I named them ''Fourth'' and ''Fifth'' in order. "Have you watched enough?" My gaze fell on Thirdth at his words and I slowly nodded while posing a question. "Who are you?" Thirdth, his appearance was familiar. He was me from 3rd life. My stare wandered toward Secondth, and I pondered. ''Secondth, he is me from my 2nd life.'' The appearance as well as the air of despair around him was unmistakable. ''That means, that person is me from my 1st life'' I thought while looking at the only person not attending the meeting. "I''m you. We''ve summoned you to discuss your previous blunder." said Thirdth. Suddenly, a jolt passed through my head. I felt as if someone was poking my head with thousands of needles while the memories flowed into my mind. Jae-sung fighting against Qantal inside the Dream World. Him losing. My ego warping again, transforming into Solomon. A one-sided beatdown. Solomon leaving the dream world. A massive Spear of light attacking the Capital. Coalescence arriving. Solomon shifting the Coalescence back. "Huff! Huff!" I almost fell to my knees while my back waspletely drenched. Raising my eyes, I stared at Fourth and Fifth. "They are Jae-sung and Solomon. The alter egos you created to fight the Illusive Dragon King." exined the Thirdth. I stared at Fifth with nk eyes and blurted unconsciously. "Couldn''t you have held back? Your shy moves made a mess. Coalescence arrived early and I became a future target of Causality." "That''s a weird way of saying thanks." spoke Fifth who was my alter ego, Solomon, whom I created using the Dream Tree. Talking to him, I felt a great dissatisfaction rising from within. The Jae-sung I created was defeated and Solomon appeared by mistake. Although he saved me, he also created massive issues. Coalescence might''ve been prevented, but Tower still arrived. From now, everyone will get ess to the [Channel], profession, status screen and other things. Ugh, just thinking about it was making my head hurt. I never intended to follow the plot, however the plot would be utterly destroyed at this rate. "There will be a time when the Dragon God can no longer support the [Hands of God]. The Coalescence will arrive again. When will it happen?" "In a few months." "Exact time?" "Few months." The corner of my lips twitched. It didn''t seem Fifth was going to give a definite answer. "You are quite carefree seeing as you are talking to Solomon casually." I turned back to Thirdth at his words. "Why am I here?" I asked again. Fifth helped me in reality that means there must be something he wanted from me. He wouldn''t punish me without getting that something. Hence, there was no need to butter him up. Not to mention, he knew my actual personality. Thirdth opened his mouth to answer. However, his words were cut short by Secondth. "I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" His words started with whispering and by the end of the sentence he was shouting at me. "Why aren''t you taking our revenge!? How can you be chummy with the bitch who made my life hell!? You betrayed me! You are not me! I''ll kill you!" Blood flowed down from his clenched fists. He shouted like an animal with spit flying from his mouth. If looks could like he would''ve murdered me a thousand times already. "Calm down." "Shut up, you traitor! I''ll only calm down after killing that bitch! I''ll make her experience the same despair I felt! Only then can I calm down!" Thirdth was watching the scene expressionlessly with no intention of helping. I couldn''t depend on him to calm down Secondth. Pressing my index finger with my thumb, I turned to Firsth. "Can Gods watch our conversation here?" The Gods I spoke about were the ones behind my reincarnation. They were the ones who created this world and reincarnated me inside the novel. There was no reason why I asked Firsth. I just felt, no, I hoped he could tell me what I wanted to know. Suddenly, Fifth scoffed as if he could read my mind. "Novel? You believe that joke even now?" My eyes slightly widened. "This isn''t a novel?" "Maybe? Why would I know? After all, am I also not a character in the novel?" answered Fifth yfully. He dodged my question. However, it gave me a crucial insight. ''He has read my memories. If he can do that, Ciel must''ve been also capable of doing that. But he never spoke about it.'' ''Or since Fifth is my alter ego. He got ess to my memories even Ciel couldn''t see.'' At the moment, I was leaning toward the first possibility. Given Ciel''s personality, it was highly likely he didn''t care if he was a character in the novel. ''However, Solomon isn''t someone who would stay quiet after knowing this. Yet Fifth is acting normally.'' Knowing I won''t get any answers from questioning them, I decided to shift the questions to the back of my head. And focus on the topic taking priority. "Can you answer my question, Firsth?" The man was the only one who was not sitting at the table. He seemed to be gazing at the sky. But I couldn''t be sure as his length hairpletely covered his back. "They can''t see what is going on here." The one to answer me was Thirdth. "Firsth created this space using Dream Seed. Although we don''t know if he would be able to create this space again in the future, in exchange, no one would know what transpired here other than us. Not even the True Gods." Thirdth exined in detail. As Firsth didn''t object, it didn''t seem that Thirdth was lying. This also made it clear Firsth had no interest in this meeting. ''Firsth must''ve created this space on request of Thirdth or Secondth.'' It felt strange. Firsth, the one owner of this space held no interest in our ''council''. Secondth, wanted to kill me. Thirdth, he was me. Yet there were two of us. Fourth, was Jae-sung. Since the start, he hadn''t uttered a single word. Fifth, motives were unclear. He helped me, even knowing he wasn''t the real Solomon. However, his objectives were questionable at best. I knew better than to trust my back to Solomon. It was a mess. I clicked my tongue internally. With the answer given to me, it was time I answered Secondth. Our gazes locked. Hate, resentment, solitariness, fear. In his empty eyes, negative emotions swirled. A single sentence left my lips. "Are you stupid?" From the corner of my eyes, I saw Thirdth grinning. "I''ll kill you. I''ll k" "Shut up, you stupid freak." I let out a short sigh and For the first time since my 2nd reincarnation, I stopped acting. Chapter 87 The Council Of Us [2] ? A small smile cracked on Sol''s cold visage. "Take revenge? Are you stupid?" Secondth red at him. His breathing turned ragged. "All of you are liars! Even you, you are also betraying me!" At his unbridled hate, Sol didn''t react. He stood in front of Secondth and spoke with hollow eyes. "Kill her? What will that achieve?" He gripped Secondth to stop him from retreating. "Nothing. It won''t quench my thirst for revenge. A simple death isn''t enough for what I have gone through." Sol''s eyes which always excluded arrogance and pride became empty. His expressionless face held a small smile that sent a shiver down Secondth''s spine. "I won''t give her an easy way out by killing her. Instead, I''ll break her internally without her realizing. "I''ll have her walk through a hell worse than mine." Sol''s forehead almost touched Secondth and he spoke in a chilly voice. "If you can''t have patience for us then give up on revenge." .. . Leaving Secondth, I retreated to the center of the empty area. "Why are you grinning?" A monotonous tone left my lips. As this ce wasn''t being watched by anyone, I didn''t bother acting anymore. There was no need to emte emotions, I didn''t have. "Nothing. It''s refreshing to see your, no, our true self." spoke Thirdth. Despite his mocking tone, there wasn''t a ripple in my psyche. I didn''t know if my emotions were tampered again in this life, or if this was my true self. However, I rarely felt anything. Joy, sadness, excitement, rage, disgust, fear, anxiety. I had nothing. No, that was an incorrect way to phrase it. I did have emotions. However, they were greatly suppressed. Or maybe this was a normal intensity of emotions. But I couldn''t judge it urately as the Gods messed with my mind in my 2nd life? "I have a question. Why do you act weirdly?" Fifth spoke. "Do I have to answer?" "Think of it as repaying a portion of the favor I did." The more I watched Fifth the more I realized he had a hint of yfulness which Solomon didn''t have. "First of all, you know that I''m always acting?" "I do." "However, my outward actions exhibit my real personality. That isn''t acting. "What I''m doing is acting internally. I have created a fake persona. Most of the time my thoughts are lies." My arrogant actions were never out of my control. In fact, it was what I did knowingly. Yet, in my thoughts I made it seem as if my body was acting out of my control. "And why would you do that?" "Two reasons. Champions and Gods." Champions were the rankers of Tower of Babel. They were responsible for a lot of events involving the Tower. As a matter of fact, the Champions were the cause of Coalescence. The multiverse was being merged by them. "Why? Champions won''t be able to interfere until Coalescence begins. Even then, they aren''t capable of mind reading, barring special circumstances." I simply shrugged. There was no guarantee those special circumstances wouldn''t apply to me. As for the condition of Champions unable to interfere until Coalescence, it was hinted at in the novel to be true. However, that assumption was incorrect. I had proof of that. It was the profession ''Sword God'' I was offered. Professions are offered by Champions. If you choose a profession you be the ''Orator'' of a Champion outside the Tower. Champions can''t leave the Tower. In exchange for skills, stats, equipment and other benefits the Orators C the profession holders C are needed to carry out Champions'' orders. Orators are the will carriers of Champions in the multiverse. I had a chance to choose ''Sword God''. Meaning a Champion was watching me, or at least aware of me, before the Coalescence arrived. "What about Gods?" asked Fifth again. "I can''t let them know I want my revenge. Thus, I made it seem like I gave up on it." Until now, I had been essentially controlling my thoughts. In normal circumstances, it was impossible. What made the impossible turn possible was my reader attribute. allows me to gain arger amount of information than all my other five sensesbined. The attribute analyzes everything I can ''see'' and lets me ''read'' it. If I had to exin it in simpler terms, turns the things I ''see'' in simplified data. Now a question. How much amount of information can a human brain handle at once? A hint. It''s a lot less than you might think. The human brain can process 11 million bits of information every second. But our conscious minds can handle only 40 to 50 bits of information a second. However, essentially increases the amount of data I receive by hundreds of times. The decibel of footsteps, the intensity of clothes scraping against skin, the number of leaves on a tree, the des of grass. Even if I don''t want to, I collect all kinds of information indiscriminately. I won''t remember everything I get to ''read''. However, I still collect them thanks to my attribute. It is enough to drive anyone insane. My senses are always being bombarded with an overdose of information. If I hadn''t learned selective retention during my childhood I would''ve be crazy ages ago. It was my mother who taught me this. Thanks to her I could live normally. It was one of the reasons I respected and admired her deeply, even though I have barely any memories with her left. ''Selective Retention'' It was a method of focusing on only a small amount of information and blocking everything else. Naturally, I had to practice a lot during my childhood. In Lionel mansion others thought I had given up on learning swordsmanship and chose to hide in my room. In truth, however, I was always training in selective retention. ''And I''m now using Selective Retention to always block my thoughts.'' If I''m thinking: I''m bored, let''s beat someone to pass the time. With selective retention, I can change my thoughts to: I''m bored. I can''t alter my thoughts with selective retention. ''I''m bored'' can''t be ''I''m happy'' It only helps me not think about what I don''t want to think. By overloading my mind with other information, I can bury the ''unnecessary'' thoughts like my revenge deep inside my mind. This way even if someone were to use mind reading on me they would never find out about my intentions of revenge or thoughts I don''t want them to know. was undoubtedly useful. I was always using selective retention to stop myself from thinking of anything rted to . Call me paranoid, but I wanted to hide its speciality as much as possible. Thus, I went to the extent of not even thinking of selective retention or anything that could hint at it in normal circumstances. Why did I pretend to be a goofy idiot in my mind? To lower the guards of my enemies. If the Gods were watching me, I didn''t want them to know of my true intentions. It was best toy low until I could retaliate. ''I would never give up on my revenge. Even if it takes a year, a decade or even a century.'' I was aware my n was full of holes. But it was one step at a time toward a greater goal. "Did you fall asleep standing?" Fifth''s words shook me out of my thoughts. Shaking my head, I added a question of my own. "When can youe out again? Since you are here that means you live inside me now, don''t you?" Suddenly, an eerie pressure blew from Fifth and struck me. It came with great force as if a dam had burst and almost flung my body into the air. "I helped you once. Did that make you think I was your manservant?" His voice rattled my brain. "Make no mistake, mortal. It was the first andst time. Think of it as a miracle I bestowed upon you for arising me." My muscles spasmed and twitched uncontrobly. However, I was calm internally. My mind was like a stillke without any ripples. Analyzing Fifth''s behavior until now, I had no doubts he held ulterior motives for helping me. Solomon was prideful but he was just as sly too. If Fifth didn''t want to answer, I could only let go of the issue. I stopped resisting and Fifth retreated his pressure. ''If I can''t get Fifth''s help, that means I need to deal with the issue in reality myself.'' I hadn''t forgotten about the spear of light Fifth blocked. Fourth won''t be of any help either. I doubted he could maintain his existence in reality like Fifth. ''As soon as I return, I''ll need to face a being capable ofunching attacks from hundreds of miles with the strength of obliterating a city.'' The Spear of Light. It had to be Dragon King of Light, Baxtiel. ''From fire to frying pan. Great.'' Abruptly as if a light bulb went over my head, I returned my gaze to Fifth. "What about the Illusive Gem and Dragon Heart of Qantal?" Illusive Gem was the gemstone embedded in the center of Qantal''s neck. It was capable of blocking all kinds of mental attacks up to Saint rank. Dragon Heart was the mana stone of a Dragon. Absorbing it gives one dragon bloodline, a few of their skills, stats and various abilities. It''s quality depends greatly on the original dragon''s bloodline. In Jae-sung words, Dragon Heart and Illusive Gem were legendary grade loots. Thirdth looked at me exasperatedly. "Tsk, you are back to your idiotic self." What? Loot was important! So what if Fifth can st me with pressure? I won''t give up on SSR grade loot no matter what! "You will get them." Nodding in satisfaction at Fifth''s words, I finally faced Thirdth. "Oh, that reminds me, didn''t you bring me here for something important?" "We did." He tapped his index finger on the table. "We are going to vote for the ownership of the main body. The ego with the highest votes will get the control." Chapter 88 The Council Of ‘Us’ [3] ? "What" A threatening voice left my mouth. "Do you mean by that?" Did they want to take control over my body? Although unlikely, it wasn''tpletely impossible as they were different versions of me. Thirdth raised his hands and answered. "Don''t misunderstand. The three of us are you." He pointed to Firsth, Secondth, and himself. "We are not your egos or your split personality. We can''t take over you because we are you, in literal terms. "The only reason we can think objectively and talk to you is thanks to Firsth momentarily barricading our minds." His words were reasonable. But I still held a seed of doubt. "If you are me, then why are there two of us?" Thirdth pointed his index finger at my head. "Between your brain and you. Who is Sol?" I opened my mouth to answer, only to close it in the end. Scientifically speaking ''Sol'' would be the brain. Our brain is the one controlling our body. It is responsible for thinking, moving, our personality and every little bodily function. ''I'' am my brain. It is normal to think of your brain as a different body organ. However, the brain is undeniably the very core of the definition of ''me''. Both were the one and same. "I understand. So although I think of you as a different version of me. You are ''me''. The reason you can talk which isn''t normally possible is thanks to Firsth." Thirdth had been calling others by the same name I gave them. It showed both of us possessed simr thinking patterns, proving Thirdth''s words further. "Who will gain control of my body in that case?" I spoke while facing Fourth and Fifth. Again Thirdth was the one to answer. It seemed he was the spokesperson of this council. "Fifth has refused. The voting will ur to choose a dominant ego between you and ''Fourth." Unlike the first three, Fourth and Fifth weren''t me and had their own egos. It was possible for them to gain control as they had distinct personalities. "I''ll take the honors." said Thirdth before casting his vote. The Voting started. "I vote for Fourth." With Thirdth as the lead, Secondth spoke and then Fifth. "I vote for Fourth." "I''ll abstain." Two in Fourth''s favor and one neutral. The only ones left were Firsth and Fourth, both of whom never spoke since the beginning. Seconds turned into minutes and Firsth didn''t speak anything. "Firsth is abstaining." And finally, Fourth spoke for the first time. "I''ll vote for myself." The voting ended without any surprises. With 0 votes against 3 votes, I lost. "Do you have anything to say?" spoke Thirdth with a hint of sarcastic undertone. If Firsth was capable of creating such a space for us to hold a council he could also rece my ego. I had no doubts about it. But there was something I didn''t understand. Why involve me? Couldn''t they have done this ''council'' without me? "I actually do." I muttered monotonously. "At first, you told me this council was to discuss my previous blunders. How is that tied to recing my ego?" "What was your n to defeat Qantal?" Thirdth posed a question instead. Strangely enough, I didn''t feel any aversion to answering them. I intuitively knew they were trying to help me and these questions were for my sake. .However, that intuition could also have been their doing to trick me. "Creating Jae-sung''s ego and using him to defeat Qantal." I answered. "And how were you nning toe back?" Suddenly, I was at a loss for words. "I had no concrete n of returning. It was a gamble. I believed my ego would return when Fourth left Dream Tree after defeating Qantal." In fact, Dream Tree was a junction. It was a dimension joining dreams and reality. As long as the changes made inside the dream tree are small and inconsequential, they can be brought to reality. However, I didn''t know if the change of ego was considered a small change. Would my ego return or would I be Jae-sung forever? I didn''t know. Hence, I called it a gamble. Thirdth nodded and opened his mouth. "Your mentality is dangerous. Just because it had an infinitely minuscule chance of victory, you threw yourself into the gamble without any hesitation." I tilted my head. What was the problem with my decision? It was a gamble. But without it, my chances of victory were 0%. Thirdth sighed. "How many people can follow a possible suicide n with zero hesitation?" "I don''t understand your point here. I made the most rational choice out of every possibility presented to me. Why are you trying to say it was a wrong choice?" "It wasn''t wrong. But the path you took was questionable. Inside the dream world, how many times did the thought ''retreat'' or ''escape''e into your mind?" He continued. "Stop thinking if it was possible or impossible in that situation. Just tell me, did you think of running away?" "I didn''t." Escaping Qantal wasn''t possible. I couldn''t run and thus didn''t bother thinking of a method of escape. Instead, my efforts were directed towards searching for a path to victory. What was wrong with that? "Do you understand now? You have no fear when you decide on a goal. With an aim, you start behaving like a robot. In the pursuit of a goal, your sense of self-preservation and morals disappear. "It is dangerous for ''us'' if you were to live like this which is why we''ve decided to give control to someone with a better mentality of approaching their goal." I still didn''t understand. If you have a goal, isn''t it normal to do anything and everything in order to achieve it? Thirdth''s words meant I should at least hesitate or doubt myself. But why would I do that when I have a set objective in my mind? "This isn''t going anywhere." Thirdth sighed. "You only need to know you''ve lost the voting." I also decided to ignore the issue. And to get control back. "What do you mean? I won the voting obviously, didn''t I?" "...It was 0 votes against 3 votes. You lost." "It was 2 votes against 1 vote." His brows creased and he stared at me as if looking at a madman. I scoffed and pointed at him. "Aren''t both of us the same? Why do you get to vote for my chance?" Shifting my index finger, I spoke to Secondth. "You too. You are me so I can also vote for you too. "Thanks to you two, I got two votes and I won." Secondth and Thirdth were ''me''. Didn''t that mean I can vote instead of them in the meeting? "You think such an irrational logic will work?" "I do." I couldn''t win with fair logic? Then I''ll bullshit with sophistry! It wasn''t wrong as long as it had logic in it! From there an intense debate between Thirdth and me began. .. . Thirdth stared at the disappearing visage of Sol. He advised. "Don''t get too close to her for your revenge. Don''t forget, if you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares back at you." With those words. Sol crumpled into dust and returned to reality. As soon as Sol disappeared, the bodies of Secondth and Thirdth started bing transparent. The forest, the sky, the sun and the council also began to dissolve. In the midst of the bizarre phenomena, Fifth spoke to Thirdth. "Why did you lie to ''yourself''? It isn''t possible to switch his ego with Fourth or me." Thirdth stared at Fifth coldly as he answered. "It was a warning. I''m sure he also knew the voting was fake. Hisposure was proof of that." The corner of Fifth''s lips rose. "You are egotistical and arrogant, you know that?" He then muttered in a barely audible whisper. "It makes me want to turn you into an experimental subject. Too bad, I can''t help you outside until you learn to create the Dream Seed yourself." "I do." Thirdth ignored Fifth''s murmuring and patted Secondth. "Don''t worry. I would never give up on my revenge. Even if it takes a year, a decade or even a century." With those words everything crumpled into dust, returning to the void, everything except the three figures. Firsth, Fourth and Fifth. Firsth stood up and began walking. He left Fourth and Fifth and entered the eternal darkness. Till the end, no one saw his appearance. However, Fifth was able to notice something. The lion pattern on Firsth''s back. .. . Sharp air stung my cheek as I roused from my slumber. ''Wait sharp air?'' My eyes shot open and I realized my current predicament. I was falling from the sky! That damned Fifth returned my ego while he was flying! The time spent in the council was a split second in reality. I returned as soon as Fifth''s ego disappeared. ''Calm down, I can fly now.'' I coated my body in Ster Mana. Awakening Ster mana was counted as an inconsequential feat and it urred in reality too. ''Huh, why can''t I fly?'' I quickly realized a crucialpse in my judgment. I had never flown before and inside the dream tree C not knowing the difficulty of flying C I was using the dream tree''s ability to supplement my flight unconsciously. ''Curse you Jae-sung! You made flying appear so easy! How is this easy!'' Like a chick trying to fly for the first time after jumping from the nest, I was falling to my death! Chapter 89 The Dragon Kings ? Ster mana reduced my surrounding gravity. Though, it didn''t help much. My current fall velocity was enough to kill me if I didn''t decelerate. ''Recall the feeling of flying in the dream world.'' I channeled Ster hurriedly. The ground was approaching. ''I can''t fail here.'' An unfamiliar heat surged through my heart as I spun the Ster mana inside my heart faster. It felt like my blood was boiling and my muscles began aching. ''Just once would be enough.'' I used my arms to shield my eyes while increasing my mana usage. My body was hot as if it was on fire. The Ster Mana mixed with non-elemental mana suddenly started leaking from my back. ''Shit! What is happening?'' The empty ground was only a few meters away. The sweltering heat turned my thoughts sluggish. I could only focus on channeling the Ster Mana even though I was losing more than I could use. p! I crashed into the ground. p! p! However, the impact never arrived. Opening my eyes, I found myself levitating a few inches away from the ground. I barely avoided dying from falling. p! Beating my wings once again I stood on my legs. The ground never felt dearer ''Wings?'' Only then did I notice the massive pair of transparent wings on my back. They were attached to my back and made from abination of Ster mana, non-elemental mana and ''What is this?'' In my heart, I could feel a third type of energy mixed with Ster mana and non-elemental mana. The presence of wings. I also became aware of my improved vision and immense strength coursing through my limbs. ''Did Fifth assimte the Dragon Heart before leaving?'' If so, the unfamiliar energy inside my heart must be [ Dragon Force ]. It would also exin the sudden changes in my body. [ Dragon Force ] was the energy needed to use dragon bloodline abilities and techniques. My current state was [ Overdrive ]. [ Overdrive ] was simr to Limit Break but for humans possessing dragon blood. There were more differences between the two skills. For example, I could learn Limit Break in the future and use it with [ Overdrive ], giving myself an extraordinary boost. ''The abilities are well worth fighting Qantal. I must''ve gained more abilities than these. However, I should check themter.'' There was something more important at the moment. In the sky, a few lines appeared. ? Channel is now open ? ? We wish you luck ? ? May you find your destined Champion ? The words in the sky were signifying the Tower''s being established in the world. Every person in the world would be seeing the same lines. With this, the status screen, multiverse link, shop,nguage trantor, and other basic Tower benefits became avable to everyone. Immediately, a string of notifications erupted in my vision. [ Multiple Champions are entering your ''Theater'' ] [ The Champion ''Dancing Puppeteer'' watches you with excitement ] [ The Champion ''Venomous Poison'' looks at a candidate Orator with anticipation ] [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' is annoyed as you aren''t using your sword ] [ The Champion ''Sleeping Warlord'' finds you while searching for something ] [ The Champion ''White nket'' cheers for you ] [ The Champion ] [ The Champion ] [ The Champion ] [ The Champion ] [ Multiple Champions are watching you! You have been sponsored 500 Coins! ] My expression turned nk. I recognized a few names. However, I was surprised at another reason. "Only 500 Coins?" The anonymous donator was stingy. It might''ve been good for a newbie but I had thousands of Coins in my possession. 500 Coins were nothing in my eyes. [ The Champion ''White nket'' turns red from embarrassment ] [ The Champion ''Dancing Puppeteer''ughs at the Champion ''White nket'' asking them for the purpose of their anonymous donation ] [ The Champion ''White nket'' refuses, saying they weren''t the anonymous donator ] [ The Champion ''Dancing Puppeteer'' falls while holding their sides to containughter ] [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' tells others to shut up ] Champions were ascenders living in Tower who had reached the realm of apex strength, despite their childish attitude. My brows creased watching the messages. ''Why are so many Champions watching over me? Some of them are die-hard fans of Jae-sung and should only follow him.'' Was it because Jae-sung was still inside the Celestial Sphere that they came to me? ''It might be a simple coincidence.'' Still, it was weird all of Jae-sung''s followers were here My hair stood on end. A blue streak shed in the corner of my vision. It approached me at an rming speed and swung his de. I wrapped my body in my wings. Bam! The ground broke from the impact, kicking dust and gravel into the air. The force behind the sword was enough to blow me away, but I stood my ground. The wings absorbed most of the force. As the attacker retreated, I spoke. "What are you doing, Jae-sung?" The protagonist tilted his head and stared at me with empty eyes. [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' shakes their head at your performance ] [ The Champion ''White nket'' praises your excellent instincts ] [ The Champion ''Venomous Poison'' focuses on your enemy''s eyes ] [ The Champion ''Sleeping Warlord'' watches silently while being half-awake ] The messages were diverting my attention. "All of you, shut up." Baxtiel would arrive any second and these Champions were annoying. Their constant messaging was disturbing me. I didn''t worry about punishment for berating them as the Champions were restricted due to Tower rules. Their influence was only limited to their respective Orators. [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' agrees with you and tells others to stop disturbing your battle ] "You too. Don''t disturb me." [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' turns silent ] [ The Champion ''Dancing Puppeteer''ughs heartily ] Bam! While I was distracted, Jae-sung kicked the ground and attacked again. I unfurled my wings and pped them once, reaching 3-story building height in one go. I was floating above the Imperial capital. Beneath, I saw the ongoing chaos and wreckage of buildings. After escaping Jae-sung''s range, I looked at him carefully. His eyes were nk. ''As I thought, his soul is still inside the Celestial Sphere. Someone is controlling his body which is why Jae-sung''s attacks don''t contain their usual potency.'' I knew what I had to do. I dived toward Jae-sung without hesitation. There was a possibility a newbie Orator was controlling him with their newfound abilities. In that case, it was possible to shake their control over Jae-sung. "Aren''t you being too hasty?" An unfamiliar voice came from above. Before I raised my head, the intruder dropped a hammer kick on my back. Booom! I broke through several floors of a building and crashed into the ground. By wrapping myself with the wings, I managed to avoid immediate death. However, I couldn''t absorb all the shock from the impact. My bones felt as if they were crushed and grinded into powder. "You can''t bring Solomon out again, can you?" The unfamiliar voice returned. A high heel entered my vision which was followed by Jae-sung. The intruder seemed to be the one controlling Jae-sung. ''It can''t be. Why is she here?'' The intruder was a woman. She wore the expensive clothing of the royalty of a Kingdom to the north of the Empire. Her caramel skin perfectlyplemented her bright yellow saree. ''Ravnyr. The Dragon King of very.'' Dragon Kings, except Dragon King of Sky and Limitless Dragon King, were all males. However, all Dragon Kings possessed female vessels. Watching his appearance, I was sure the one in front of me was Dragon King of very. "Why aren''t you talking?" spoke Ravnyr. It wasn''t only Qantal who infiltrated the capital? Ravnyr was working with Qantal. It must be why he appeared here so early and located me. Knowing I was the one who defeated Qantal, Ravnyr nned to defeat me while he held the advantage. ''Why are Dragon Kings working together?'' The Dragon King gazed at me. My control over my body slipped through my fingers and I found myself unable to control my actions. Not only muscles, I also lost control over my mana. Against my will, my body rose to its feet and stood in front of Ravnyr. His fist dug into my stomach. My back bent, I ricocheted like a bullet, smashing through the wall, and fell in the za outside. Involuntarily, I coughed a mouthful of blood and stood straight. ''He isn''t killing me immediately. Does he want to know about Solomon? That works in my favor.'' Ravnyr walked through the broken wall. ''I need to strike when I''m absolutely sure of my victory.'' I still had 20,000 Kill Points. If I used them all in one second, I should be able to pierce Ravnyr''s mana stone, given he was unaware of my attack. The bacsh would be worse than the previous time. But this was the golden chance I couldn''t let go of. Every mana-dependent being has a mana stone inside their body. The location of the mana stone is the ce with the highest mana density in their body. For humans, it was their heart. Ravnyr was in his human form. This made it obvious where I had to attack. "How are you rted to Solomon?" The question was what I anticipated. I held my breath and waited for Ravnyr to enter my strike zone. He was about to step into my range. I continued to act as a powerless person. However, my thoughts abruptly froze. ''If I use kill points for Ravnyr. How will I deal with Baxtiel?'' My mind went into overdrive as I tried to think of a solution. The Dragon King of very was now within arm''s reach. If I wanted to bring him down, I had to attack now. As if telling me to choose quickly, the clouds split apart and a sword of light rger than skyscrapers descended. It carried enough strength to obliterate the Imperial City. Ravnyr flinched and raised his head high. "Dammit. Why is Light attacking? Doesn''t he know I''m here?" He lost hisposure allowing me to read a snippet of his thoughts. || Don''t tell me. we were only ones who.. received orders Smiling Tear || I stared at the Sword descending from the heavens and the Dragon King of very. Ravnyr or Baxtiel? I could tank one attack from Baxtiel but not defeat him. Or should I give up on Baxtiel and kill Ravnyr? Chapter 90 A Great Dilemma ? The presence of the colossal sword in the sky weighed down heavily on the Imperial City. We still had at least a minute before impact. However, no one tried to run. Feeling the sharp mana emitted by the sword of light, there was no one who couldn''t tell: Escape was impossible. Fifth blocked such an attack without batting an eye. It was more than enough for me to realize the difference between us two. My thoughts raced. What could I do in this situation? Ravnyr or Baxtiel? I made my decision swiftly. Both ''Activate Crown! Duration: 1 Second!'' ? Grudges of Dead clings to your soul, tainting it further ? [Physique]: 213.69 (E) [Physique]: 27,144.69 (C) "What!?" Ravnyr fumbled. The burst of strength broke the shackles binding me momentarily. In that split second, with one hand, I stabbed my sword towards Ravnyr''s heart and punched at the sword of light in the sky, using my other arm. A white streak of pressurized air shot into the sky. BOOOOOOMMMMM! The za surrounding me exploded from the shockwaves. The sonic barrier broke as the lump of highly pressurized air continued its ascent, crashing into the sword of light. A bright explosion shook the sky. Its intensity forced others to close their eyes. The rapid change in the density of air caused the phenomenon called ''Distraction of light''. With changing intensity, the colossal sword of light trembled. It made the sword of light unable to maintain its shape, forcing it to detonate into another explosion. Pellets of light rained over the Imperial Capital, causing never seen destruction in history. In the za, which had been utterly decimated by the wind pressure, I rose to my feet with great difficulty. My clothes were in tatters along with my body. I had covered myself and Jae-sung with my wings at thest second. It was the only reason we were still breathing. It felt as if my body had turned into lead. My arms were heavy like they were soaked sandbags. Just breathing was causing vicious bouts of pain to ripple throughout my body. A small twitch of muscle was akin to peeling my skin. "Sir Sol? Where are weARghhhh!!!!" Jae-sung roused and immediately went into hysteria from overflowing pain. Ignoring him, I used Mana Sense and attempted to locate the Dragon King of very. He dodged my attack. However, he must''ve been injured like us. I needed to end him before Baxtiel arrived. A response came in my field of mana sense. I covered my body in mana and forced it to move. Every time my feet touched the ground, an electrifying sensation surged through them and caused havoc inside my body. "Haaah! Haah! Haah!" I took one step at a time using my sword as support. However "What the fuck was that? I could''ve never predicted you were hiding an ace like that." The dust cleared with a wave of his hand. Ravnyr''s clothes were in tatter too. Nevertheless, he had no injury. Slowly, his clothes also mended by themselves. Looking at him, no one would think he was injured earlier. At that moment, a soft voice boomed throughout the capital. "You were the one to block my attacks it seems." A woman levitating high in the sky appeared through the clouds. She wasn''t wearing clothes. A long piece of white cloth floated around her figure, covering her privates. Our eyes met. Despite the distance, I could see her clearly. Her golden curls and bright yellow eyes revealed her identity. Dragon King of Light, Baxtiel. She spoke again. "You might''ve defended twice by luck. But how many times can you, an insect, do that?" As if saying, she had nothing else to discuss, she raised her hand and bought it down. With that simple gesture Ten colossal Swords of Light appeared. Each wasrger than the previous sword. They hung over the sky as if dering Baxtiel''s divine judgment. Time seemed to slow down, stretching till infinity as the ten divine swords descended. ''My Ster Swordsmanship regressed to level 0 after leaving the dream tree. I also don''t have Kill points anymore.'' There had to be a way out. I searched for it desperately. ''Maybe Faena? Now''s she is out she should be able to call upon the spirits.'' ''It isn''t possible. If Faena could help, Fifth wouldn''t have blocked Baxtiel''s first attack and started Coalescence.'' Regardless of my intentions, the ten death continued to fall. ''What if Fifth did that intentionally?'' ''Either way, Faena should be greatly exhausted from earlier battles. She won''t be of any use.'' The Dragon King of very stood on the ground while the Dragon King of Light floated in the sky. Two enemies far more powerful than me were attacking without withholding. ''Should I leave everything to Y?'' ''But it was Jared''s orders to attack Imperial City. If so, Y might have a hand in everything as a fellow Daemon.'' A multitude of scenarios jumped into my mind. ''Can I use Champions?'' ''It won''t work in the current situation. They are selfish and egotistical. Without proving myself worthy they won''t move and even then I will have to be their eternal servant.'' Time moved at a snail''s pace. Yet, the conclusion I arrived at didn''t change. I can''t win. Each of the ten colossal swords,rger than the skyscrapers from Earth, fell. Was waiting helplessly for demise my only choice? Suddenly, a familiar voice entered my ears. "Limit Break" Booom! Jae-sung, covered in white mes, attacked Ravnyr. His body was in shambles, covered in blood and injuries. I was in no better condition myself. He must''ve known the rank difference between the two of them. Not to mention, he had only 3 lives left to face an overwhelming enemy. Yet, he attacked without cowering. I could feel his unshakable will to move forward. "Sir Sol, I will hold the enemy on the ground! Please do something about the enemy in the sky!" With the time flowing slowly, his voice echoed and stretched. Do something about the swords? It was impossible for me. I wasn''t even 3rd Mortal Awakening rank. Nevertheless, Jae-sung jumped into the fray, cing his trust in me. His sword shed with silver streaks as he shielded me from Ravnyr. His will to continue was remarkable but it was useless ''Don''t tell me. we were only ones who.. received orders Smiling Tear'' The snippet of thoughts I read from Ravnyr entered my mind. Unknowingly, I re-analyzed the information and arrived at the conclusion. ''Jared is responsible for the early awakening of Dragon Kings. He also ordered Qantal and Ravnyr to attack the Imperial Capital.'' This time I made a new discovery. Baxtiel wasn''t working with them. In that case, I knew what I had to do. "Jae-sung, protect the capital city!" I coated my body inyers of mana, forcing it to move through the onught of pain. My weight decreased considerably as I applied anotheryer of Ster Mana on top of everything. "I will do so!" Jae-sung replied whileing back to life. I crouched, unfurled my wings and pped them with the maximum strength. The air split apart as I continued my ascent, flying at a breakneck speed. Below me, Ravnyr''s invisible clutches attempted to bring me under control. However, I paid it no heed, leaving Jae-sung to hold him back. My skin burnt as my speed continued to increase. The [ Dragon Force ] inside my heart roared and the shape of my wings became more defined. I finally met the ten swords in the air. Leaving myself to my instincts, I maneuvered with great precision and moved away from the sword paths. Blocking them wasn''t solving the crux of the problem nor was I capable of doing that. If I wanted to stop the City from being blown away I had to target the Dragon King of Light himself. Twisting my mana and [ Dragon Force ] to its limit, I dodged all the swords. The silhouette flying in the sky was also looking down at me as I closed the distance between us. What would Thirdth say to me in this situation? Would he call me foolish for taking yet another gamble? Or would he berate me for leaving the city defense to Jae-sung which he clearly wasn''t capable of? BOOOOOOOMMMMM! The swords of light made contact with the ground. In an instant, the air erupted with an ear-splitting st, shattering the tranquility of the surroundings. A shockwave spread outward, creating a gust of pressure that could be felt within. As the explosion urred, a brilliant sh of light engulfed the area, momentarily blinding those who witnessed it. The searing intensity of the heat emanating from the epicenter scorched the very molecules that made up the atmosphere. It radiated outward, creating an expanding sphere of blistering temperatures that could incinerate anything in its path. But I didn''t look below. ''The city is safe. The protagonist would protect it. I have to do my part.'' I repeated those words in my mind and stopped myself from lowering my gaze. Instead, I stared at the heavenly being flying in front of me. "Dragon King of Baxtiel, I challenge you to a duel." Chapter 91 Cruel Time ? [ A Few Seconds Earlier ] Sol flew towards the sky while Jae-sung fought Ravnyr. Annoyed at Jae-sung''s resistance, Ravnyr used his special eyes to enve Jae-sung again. Jae-sung suddenly changed his sword path and struck the ground. Dust and gravel flew into the air, blocking Ravnyr''s eyesight, rendering his useless. ''Did he know about my eyes or was it a coincidence?'' thought Ravnyr. As the blue-haired man attacked him from the shadows, the dragon king understood Jae-sung was trying to buy time. He scoffed at their futile resistance. ''Unlike me and Illusive, Light carries the arrogance of our dragon kind. If someone charges at him headfirst, Light will obliterate them without holding back. Opposing him will only bring greater misfortune. ''There is no human who can stop Light.'' With Baxtiel''s arrival, the fate of Imperial city and its citizens was sealed. ''But why is Light here? I''m sure Illusive and I were the only ones who were ordered by Smiling Tear.'' ''Did Lighte here by coincidence while destroying other kingdoms or did Illusive call for him before dying?'' Despite Jae-sung going all out, Ravnyr had enough room for leisure thoughts. The Dragon King lightly tapped the ground and the stone floor exploded. Pieces of rocks flew in all directions, and killed Jae-sung. The protagonist fell with nk eyes, however before his body made contact with the ground he was revived and fighting again. ''I''m on myst heart. One more time and I''ll be a goner.'' ?[ Emergency Quest Issued! ] ?[ Stop Ravnyr, the Dragon King of very, from attacking Sol for 15 seconds (A+) ] ?[ Reward: 10 Hearts ] The emergency quest seemed like an oasis in the desert. Its difficulty was nightmarish but Jae-sung reasoned 15 seconds weren''t impossible. "15 seconds should be rea!" Jae-sung''s head exploded when Ravnyr punched him. "If you are using dust to hide, then don''t talk idiot." Shaking the blood off her hands, Ravnyr stared at Sol who was flying higher with each passing second. She attempted to enve Sol in order to remove all variables. The confidence Sol was exuding resulted in a seed of worry blooming in her heart. The Dragon King of very''s eyes glowed. Suddenly, a sheath blocked her vision. "I''m not letting you do that!" Jae-sung kicked Ravnyr, blowing him away. He didn''t stop and shouted his skill name. "Darkness cocoon." The shadows jumped out of hiding and trapped the Dragon King momentarily in their binding. ''How much time is left?'' ?[ Countdown: 11 Seconds remaining until Quest Completion ] His expression turned grave. Due to Limit Break, Jae-sung could react to every attack. But it also distorted his sense of time by increasing his cognitive ability to its limit. He died 3 times in the past 8 seconds. With no more extra lives, he couldn''t stop Ravnyr for long. It was an overwhelming defeat. Jae-sung gaze wandered toward the swords in the sky. Sol asked him to protect the city until he dealt with the enemy. However, Jae-sung couldn''t protect himself, let alone the city. "Didn''t I kill you already? What is with humans of this generation? Why do all of you have weird aces up your sleeves?" The Dragon King broke Jae-sung''s strongest skill. The time it brought? 0.5 second. "Revival, huh. I want to see how many times you won''t die when I kill you." Ravnyr disappeared and reappeared before him, his fist only inches away from blowing Jae-sung''s head off. In that split second, Jae-sung saw his life sh before him. He was whisked to this without memories of his home world. Luckily, he met good-natured nobles, a baron in the countryside, and slowly adapted to his new life. The asional quests granted him fragments of his lost memories. Jae-sung was happy. He met good people in this new world. People he would call friends. A young woman who carried an undeniable thirst for strength, a knight who carried unshakable faith, and an enigmatic man who seemed like an immovable mountain, carrying far greater responsibility than one could ever think of. They were all whom Jae-sung looked up to. Yet Jae-sung''s heart was never calm. The memories he regained became his unending nightmare. Just recalling those memories was enough to send him into a seizure. Even with iplete memories, Jae-sung''s soul couldn''t forget the terror he faced in his home world. A realization dawned upon Jae-sung. ''I can''t win at this rate.'' He could intuitively tell, he would face the terror from his memories in the future. Would he be able to win when his past self couldn''t? The ''he'' who had used his Gamer System to its full extent? ''No'' Jae-sung made his decision. A choice that he never made in the novel. "I ept!" Jae-sung shouted. An ethereal glow covered Jae-sung moments before Ravnyr''s attacknded. Bam! His figure crashed into the wall, destroying 3 buildings in the process. "How did you block that attack?" asked Ravnyr with a surprised tone. Jae-sung stood up from the rubble and the ethereal glow dissipated. [ Congrattions! You have be the Orator of the Champion ''Hated One''! ] [ You have received one blessing and an Earth grade profession ''Blitz Spearman'' ] ? Your one-time blessing ''Invulnerability'' will be activated ? ? You are immune to physical attacks for 3 seconds ? The protagonist bolted toward Ravnyr. He had chosen the only Champion who offered him to make him his Orator. If Jae-sung had toin, he wasn''t a spearman. The profession wasn''t remotely suited to him. However, in exchange for future possibilities, the one-time use blessing and the new skill saved his present. ? The profession ''Blitz Spearman'' grants you an E grade skill: Glory World ? ? Glory World (E): Robs the enemy of their eyesight for 5 seconds in 5-meter range. Cost: 700 MP ? ''How much is 700 MP?'' As Jae-sung continued to use hit-and-run attacks, he thought of the cost of the skill. His status had a Mana stat. But Jae-sung didn''t know if those values were numerically equal to the ''Interface''. Worse, Jae-sung couldn''t check his interface at this moment. ''If the skill takes too much MP I''ll be unconscious, I can''t do that.'' At that moment, Ravnyr realized the [Channel] held strange powers. Clearly, it was rted to Jae-sung''s recent burst in strength. Worried Sol might also possess such a trump card, he decided to ignore Jae-sung and attack him. The space around Ravnyr''s mouth twisted and a green orb floated above it. A concentrated beam of green lighting discharged from the orb. Jae-sung''s eyes widened when Ravnyr aimed dragon breath at Sol. "Glory World!" He couldn''t worry about losing consciousness anymore. A white light shined with Jae-sung at the center. The light was visible to only Jae-sung and his target - Ravnyr. Losing his eyesight, the dragon king missed his mark and the dragon breath hit one of the swords of light. Sol was already above the swords of lights as such he didn''t realize what was happening below. He had barely avoided death. ?[ Countdown: 7 Seconds remaining until Quest Completion ] "It''s getting annoying, you damned insect!" A shockwave rippled in the air, causing a catastrophic explosion to take ce. The entire za along with several blocks was blown to smithereens. Through the dust, a towering figure stepped out. A bone dragon with green lightning pulsating through its rugged and eerie bones. The Dragon King of very revealed his true form in all glory. Cough! Cough! "I''m alive?" Puking blood, Jae-sung was breathing heavily as he stood at the edge of the explosion radius. His clothes were in rags and his limbs mangled. The nine swords of light were about to make contact with the ground. It didn''t seem Ravnyr was worried about tanking Baxtiel''s attack. Perhaps, those attacks weren''t worth dodging for him. ?[ Countdown: 4 Seconds remaining until Quest Completion ] A chuckle left Jae-sung''s lips. ''Which idiot brought thete-game bosses in the early stages? How are we supposed to defeat them, when I can''t stay alive for 10 seconds?'' Nevertheless, Jae-sung moved. "Ssir Sol is going to stop the enemy in the sky. I ccan''t stay behind, in ththat case, can I?" His voice came out broken. Jae-sung was entric. He viewed the world as a game and himself as the main character of that game. It was his honest opinion. His cheats, his backstory, his goals, his journey. Everything was like the epic of a protagonist. "I It would be a shame if I I were to fall behind my rival.." As the corner of his lips rose, Jae-sung felt a burning pain ravaging his head. He was the protagonist. Yet he was jealous of those who shined far brighter than him. ''A rival. It suits Sir Sol well.'' Someone who was weaker yet stronger than him. "A h..eroshan''t fall." Forcing his burned muscles, he held his sword with both hands and aimed at Ravnyr. ?[ Countdown: 3 Seconds remaining until Quest Completion ] ''Shitty time. If a miracle doesn''t ur, I''m lodging aint against the system for fraud.'' Jae-sung licked his lips. Grawr! The Dragon King of very swung his ws. Jae-sung crouched, gathering energy in his muscles and dashed. However, he suddenly fell face-first into the ground. ''My body won''t respond.'' The attacknded straight into his chest and blew him away. He broke through several dozen buildings and houses as his body continued to move like a ball thrown in the air. His limbs twisted in the wrong direction, a splinter of wood stabbed into his abdomen, and his bones turned into dust. Jae-sungy still on his deathbed. The Limit Break didn''t let him lose consciousness. It was the worst. Hope for survival? The footsteps of Ravnyr inching closer felt like the melody of death instead. While his body remained motionless, Jae-sung stared at the sky C at Sol flying higher and higher. "You seemed to have given up." The Dragon King opened his maw and another dragon breath shot out. ?[ Countdown: 0 Seconds remaining until Quest Completion ] Seconds passed, however, the impact never came. Jae-sung lowered his gaze and found a figure in front of him, blocking the lightning dragon breath. "It''s thanks for helping us earlier." ?[ Emergency Quest Completed ] ?[ Reward: 10 Hearts granted ] "I didn''t help any elves." The elf priestess turned back. "Aren''t both of us trying to help Sol?" Jae-sung opened his mouth but he could only nod. Faena watched his helpless smile and spoke, "How can I help?" Herplexion was pale. Heavily injured, she wasn''t in a condition to stand straight, let alone fight. Nevertheless, beggars can''t be choosers. Jae-sung pointed at the nine colossal swords of lights. "Block them." He bit his tongue, killed himself, and came back to life swiftly. The revival no longer restored his stamina however it healed his physical injuries nheless. "That''ll be a bit difficult." "Can''t deny that." Jae-sung stood back to his feet alongside Faena. Chapter 92 Longest 10 Seconds Faena and Jae-sung jumped out of the dragon breath path. The Dragon King of very swung his head and destroyed one-third of the Imperial Pce, which was one of the fivergest artificial structures on the continent, with his lightning breath. "I need 5 seconds. Please stop the bone dragon until then." shouted Fanea, while breathing heavily. In truth, she couldn''t even open her eyes from exhaustion. Nevertheless, she was determined to fight. Sol possibly solved the curse guing her daughter for centuries. Faena couldn''t let everything end here without repaying the favor, even if that meant putting her body on the line. "Dammit, why is everyone asking to buy time!" Jae-sung cursed loudly. "I''ll get you 10 seconds! Stop those swords!" Booom! Ravnyr unleashed another dragon breath. "You dare address me as a mere bone dragon?" His eyes searched for Faena through the dust like a hawk. At that moment, a human d in the armor of shadows jumped on Ravnyr''s back and swung his sword at his neck. "I''m also here, you sack of rusted bones!" Jae-sung having sessfully recreated (D+++) fought Ravynr head-on to distract his attention. The D+++ rank skill was nowhere enough to stop a Dragon King. However, Jae-sung decided to go all out to buy time. ?[ Game Over ] ?[ 1 Heart Consumed ] ?[ You have been revived ] "Stop scurrying like the insect you are, you cockroach!" The Dragon King of very''s vision was heavily obstructed by dust caused by his previous attacks. It didn''t mean he was helpless, though. A single graze from him was enough to kill Jae-sung, who increased his defense to limits with ?[ Game Over ] ?[ You have been revived ] "Thanks for thepliment!" Jae-sung was aware a head-on battle with Dragon King was hopeless. He had, however, resolved to put everything on the line for the next 10 seconds. If he didn''t, there was a chance a stray attack could kill Faena. He had to pull the aggro. ?[ Game Over ] ?[ You have been revived ] "Demonic sh: Maximus!" "Hell Knight''s Judgment!" A vertical white light followed by a shining cross-sh struck the mighty bones. They served to only irritate Ravnyr further. ?[ Game Over ] ?[ You have been revived ] ?[ Game Over ] ?[ You have been revived ] ?[ Game Over ] ?[ You have been revived ] ?[ Game Over ] ?[ You have been revived ] ?[ Game Over ] ?[ You have been revived ] On the battlefield where a split second determined defeat, yet victory seemed farther than eternity, Jae-sung could no longer differentiate between life and death. Was he dead? If so, he didn''t need to dodge the attack as he was in a soul state. Or was he alive? Assuming it was correct, he needed to avoid the jaws that were about to chomp him down. Jae-sung dashed at Ravnyr with hazy eyes, while the Dragon King opened its maws wide. "It''s done!" A familiar voice echoed. The ground broke. A purple branch shot out, attacking Ravnyr and tying him down. Before Jae-sung could react, another branch tucked at his cor and pulled him next to Faena. "What is happening?" Jae-sung was confused as a purple tree was growing from the crack in the ground at an rming pace. "It''s the dream tree that was blooming in the empty space under the Imperial Capital." Faena exined the situation in a hurry while burning her mana reserves to sustain and grow the tree. "I don''t know why there was such arge area underneath, but it was enough to house the dream tree. The tree started withering after its owner died and lost its abilities. It became a normal dying tree. "Using it as a catalyst for my spirit magic saves mana for calling spirits while increasing the potency of the spell." A thick trunk grew around the Dragon King of very, trapping him in between. The size of the tree increased exponentially. It didn''t take long for it to overshadow the tallest building in the city. The trunk of unimaginable girth, stretched far and wide, its bark weathered and textured, bearing the marks of time and the elements. It was a testament to the tree''s longevity and resilience, standing firm and unwavering amidst the passing of ages like a guardian. The leaves of the gigantic tree, like verdant tapestries, decorated the sky. They were a lush, vibrant green, shimmering with life and dancing in the wind. "I''ll start expanding the !" Behind Faena, a heavenly spirit was floating. The spirit held a human visage, lush green hairs, shimmering golden eyes, and two branches grew out of her head like antlers. [ 3-star King ] Jae-sung felt a vague sense of familiarity with the spirit. As if he had seen her before. He was surprised the elven priestess could call upon a King rank spirit outside her vige in such a short time. Suddenly, the ground trembled. Six pirs of bones made of hundreds of interlocked carcasses protruded from beneath and attacked the . "I''ll handle those!" Jae-sung bolted forward. At the same time, the branches of the magical tree began expanding, covering the imperial city like an umbre. The citizens watched in horror and awe as the swords of light struck the massive tree that suddenly sprouted. BOOOOOOMMMMM! The eruption, though distant, cast a sudden illumination that momentarily turned night into day, illuminating the surroundingndscape with an ethereal glow. The intense heat generated by the explosion radiated outward, reaching down to touch the surface below. As the searing energy descended, it engulfed the air with a scorching presence. The surrounding atmosphere quivered under the assault, creating a shimmering effect as the heat warped and distorted the very fabric of reality. shook. Its burning branches, which wererger than buildings, fell like dominos. Covered in mes, the pieces of enchanted wood descended. At that moment, the tree glowed and a magic circle spanning the entirety of the Imperial City materialized. The falling wreckage suspended midair as if held by invisible hands, and the people found their injuries healing under the ethereal glow of the tree. Everyone believed they had been saved when suddenly, the ground rumbled. Their hearts, which calmed through the magic of quivered again, along with the intensifying tremors. "This is fucking getting on my nerves!" A deep roar resonated from deep inside the massive tree. The graveyards over the Imperial City shook and thousands of bones crawled out. As the dead rose, the living shook with fear. Terror of the unknown erupted into a greater frenzy. The citizens of the Imperial capital, after escaping the dream tree, found themselves in yet another nightmare. Dragon King of very tore through the , his current size dwarfing the tree itself, whilemanding an army of dead. Suddenly, a deep voice reverberated before the Dragon King made his next move. "Dragon King of Baxtiel, I challenge you to a duel." Not only Faena and Jae-sung, but even Ravnyr was also stunned. The voice echoed throughout the capital, leaving every human and non-human shocked. None could believe it. The human carrying the stigmata of fiend dared to challenge the Dragon King of Light. "Ahahahahaha, this crazy fucker!" Ravnyr broke into a cacophony and his bones ttered. He returned to his human form and called his army of death back with a snap of his fingers. "What are you doing?" Jae-sung stood against Ravnyr, fearing the Dragon King of very wanted to interrupt Sol''s n. To his provocation, Ravnyr smirked. "I''m leaving before this ce disappears from the map." "Don''t joke with me. You were trying to kill us earlier and now you want to leave suddenly." His words struck in his throat. It was night, yet the world was bright as if the sun was at its peak. Jae-sung raised his head. 1, 2, 3, 4, 10, 12, 15, 20, 25, 30, 50. 100 "Hhow?" Faena couldn''t believe her eyes. Hundred colossal swords of light hung in the night sky. They seemed like Damocles, bringing forth divine judgment from the heavens to punish the man who dare challenge a god. "It looks like Light powered up?" Ravnyr scratched his chin. He shrugged, saying it wasn''t his business, and wings appeared on his back. When he was about to leave, his eyes were inadvertently drawn to Jae-sung who plopped to the ground. The Dragon King of very was pleased when the man, who had battled adversity, finally sumbed. "Feeling like giving up?" asked Ravnyr sarcastically. "No?" Jae-sung questioned with a nk expression. "Why will I give up when we are winning?" "...? Did you go crazy like that man facing Light?" Jae-sung turned his head and stared into Ravnyr''s eyes. "I did my part." He grinned. "Sir Sol will do his." Chapter 93 Do Not Unlock ? Ster mana reduced my surrounding gravity. Though, it didn''t help much. My current fall velocity was enough to kill me if I didn''t decelerate. ''Recall the feeling of flying in the dream world.'' I channeled Ster hurriedly. The ground was approaching. ''I can''t fail here.'' An unfamiliar heat surged through my heart as I spun the Ster mana inside my heart faster. It felt like my blood was boiling and my muscles began aching. ''Just once would be enough.'' I used my arms to shield my eyes while increasing my mana usage. My body was hot as if it was on fire. The Ster Mana mixed with non-elemental mana suddenly started leaking from my back. ''Shit! What is happening?'' The empty ground was only a few meters away. The sweltering heat turned my thoughts sluggish. I could only focus on channeling the Ster Mana even though I was losing more than I could use. p! I crashed into the ground. p! p! However, the impact never arrived. Opening my eyes, I found myself levitating a few inches away from the ground. I barely avoided dying from falling. p! Beating my wings once again I stood on my legs. The ground never felt dearer ''Wings?'' Only then did I notice the massive pair of transparent wings on my back. They were attached to my back and made from abination of Ster mana, non-elemental mana and ''What is this?'' In my heart, I could feel a third type of energy mixed with Ster mana and non-elemental mana. The presence of wings. I also became aware of my improved vision and immense strength coursing through my limbs. ''Did Fifth assimte the Dragon Heart before leaving?'' If so, the unfamiliar energy inside my heart must be [ Dragon Force ]. It would also exin the sudden changes in my body. [ Dragon Force ] was the energy needed to use dragon bloodline abilities and techniques. My current state was [ Overdrive ]. [ Overdrive ] was simr to Limit Break but for humans possessing dragon blood. There were more differences between the two skills. For example, I could learn Limit Break in the future and use it with [ Overdrive ], giving myself an extraordinary boost. ''The abilities are well worth fighting Qantal. I must''ve gained more abilities than these. However, I should check themter.'' There was something more important at the moment. In the sky, a few lines appeared. ? Channel is now open ? ? We wish you luck ? ? May you find your destined Champion ? The words in the sky were signifying the Tower''s being established in the world. Every person in the world would be seeing the same lines. With this, the status screen, multiverse link, shop,nguage trantor, and other basic Tower benefits became avable to everyone. Immediately, a string of notifications erupted in my vision. [ Multiple Champions are entering your ''Theater'' ] [ The Champion ''Dancing Puppeteer'' watches you with excitement ] [ The Champion ''Venomous Poison'' looks at a candidate Orator with anticipation ] [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' is annoyed as you aren''t using your sword ] [ The Champion ''Sleeping Warlord'' finds you while searching for something ] [ The Champion ''White nket'' cheers for you ] [ The Champion ] [ The Champion ] [ The Champion ] [ The Champion ] [ Multiple Champions are watching you! You have been sponsored 500 Coins! ] My expression turned nk. I recognized a few names. However, I was surprised at another reason. "Only 500 Coins?" The anonymous donator was stingy. It might''ve been good for a newbie but I had thousands of Coins in my possession. 500 Coins were nothing in my eyes. [ The Champion ''White nket'' turns red from embarrassment ] [ The Champion ''Dancing Puppeteer''ughs at the Champion ''White nket'' asking them for the purpose of their anonymous donation ] [ The Champion ''White nket'' refuses, saying they weren''t the anonymous donator ] [ The Champion ''Dancing Puppeteer'' falls while holding their sides to containughter ] [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' tells others to shut up ] Champions were ascenders living in Tower who had reached the realm of apex strength, despite their childish attitude. My brows creased watching the messages. ''Why are so many Champions watching over me? Some of them are die-hard fans of Jae-sung and should only follow him.'' Was it because Jae-sung was still inside the Celestial Sphere that they came to me? ''It might be a simple coincidence.'' Still, it was weird all of Jae-sung''s followers were here My hair stood on end. A blue streak shed in the corner of my vision. It approached me at an rming speed and swung his de. I wrapped my body in my wings. Bam! The ground broke from the impact, kicking dust and gravel into the air. The force behind the sword was enough to blow me away, but I stood my ground. The wings absorbed most of the force. As the attacker retreated, I spoke. "What are you doing, Jae-sung?" The protagonist tilted his head and stared at me with empty eyes. [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' shakes their head at your performance ] [ The Champion ''White nket'' praises your excellent instincts ] [ The Champion ''Venomous Poison'' focuses on your enemy''s eyes ] [ The Champion ''Sleeping Warlord'' watches silently while being half-awake ] The messages were diverting my attention. "All of you, shut up." Baxtiel would arrive any second and these Champions were annoying. Their constant messaging was disturbing me. I didn''t worry about punishment for berating them as the Champions were restricted due to Tower rules. Their influence was only limited to their respective Orators. [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' agrees with you and tells others to stop disturbing your battle ] "You too. Don''t disturb me." [ The Champion ''The Sword that Cuts through Horizon'' turns silent ] [ The Champion ''Dancing Puppeteer''ughs heartily ] Bam! While I was distracted, Jae-sung kicked the ground and attacked again. I unfurled my wings and pped them once, reaching 3-story building height in one go. I was floating above the Imperial capital. Beneath, I saw the ongoing chaos and wreckage of buildings. After escaping Jae-sung''s range, I looked at him carefully. His eyes were nk. ''As I thought, his soul is still inside the Celestial Sphere. Someone is controlling his body which is why Jae-sung''s attacks don''t contain their usual potency.'' I knew what I had to do. I dived toward Jae-sung without hesitation. There was a possibility a newbie Orator was controlling him with their newfound abilities. In that case, it was possible to shake their control over Jae-sung. "Aren''t you being too hasty?" An unfamiliar voice came from above. Before I raised my head, the intruder dropped a hammer kick on my back. Booom! I broke through several floors of a building and crashed into the ground. By wrapping myself with the wings, I managed to avoid immediate death. However, I couldn''t absorb all the shock from the impact. My bones felt as if they were crushed and grinded into powder. "You can''t bring Solomon out again, can you?" The unfamiliar voice returned. A high heel entered my vision which was followed by Jae-sung. The intruder seemed to be the one controlling Jae-sung. ''It can''t be. Why is she here?'' The intruder was a woman. She wore the expensive clothing of the royalty of a Kingdom to the north of the Empire. Her caramel skin perfectlyplemented her bright yellow saree. ''Ravnyr. The Dragon King of very.'' Dragon Kings, except Dragon King of Sky and Limitless Dragon King, were all males. However, all Dragon Kings possessed female vessels. Watching his appearance, I was sure the one in front of me was Dragon King of very. "Why aren''t you talking?" spoke Ravnyr. It wasn''t only Qantal who infiltrated the capital? Ravnyr was working with Qantal. It must be why he appeared here so early and located me. Knowing I was the one who defeated Qantal, Ravnyr nned to defeat me while he held the advantage. ''Why are Dragon Kings working together?'' The Dragon King gazed at me. My control over my body slipped through my fingers and I found myself unable to control my actions. Not only muscles, I also lost control over my mana. Against my will, my body rose to its feet and stood in front of Ravnyr. His fist dug into my stomach. My back bent, I ricocheted like a bullet, smashing through the wall, and fell in the za outside. Involuntarily, I coughed a mouthful of blood and stood straight. ''He isn''t killing me immediately. Does he want to know about Solomon? That works in my favor.'' Ravnyr walked through the broken wall. '' nvoluntarily, I coughed a mouthful of blood and stood straight. ''He isn''t killing me immediately. Does he want to know about Solomon? That works in my favor.'' Ravnyr walked through the broken wall. ''I need to strike when I''m absolutely sure of my victory.'' I still had 20,000 Kill Points. If I used them all in one second, I should be able to pierce Ravnyr''s mana stone, given he was unaware of my attack. I need to strike when I''m absolutely sure of my victory.'' I still had 20,000 Kill Points. If I used them all in one second, I should be able to pierce Ravnyr''s mana stone, given he was unaware of my attack. Chapter 94 Fairy Yue Shuwen’s Sleepless Night

Chapter 94 Fairy Yue Shuwen''s Sleepless Night

The same night but elsewhere in the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. Fairy Yue Shuwen really had a most sleepless night as she fingered to finger her wet maiden valley; she was sleepless because she had actually missed Shen Lie''s touches. Until now, she could not believe that she had actually yed the flute for him and had even exposed her nakedness in front of him. Although she did not lose her chastity to him but it was only a matter of time before she sumbed to his charms. There were just too many mysteries about this Shen Qie that she could not understand since the very beginning. He was merely a lowly protg and yet he was able to freely go about the Holy Carnation Sanctuary as though the formidable defensive arrays were not there. Also, she had even witnessed his affairs with Jie Ying, Elder Hua Zixia and Nangong Shu. He may even have an affair with Song Xincheng the Lunar Maiden as well. Elder Zixia, Nangong Shu and Song Xincheng are all high level cultivators and maidens with a lofty reputation; why should they risk their cultivation future to be with a lowly protg such as Shen Lie? She was actually a little unsure if this Shen Lie was actually a lowly protg now even though she was quite sure of her divine sense when she read his cultivation core. Shen Lie had naturally concealed his cultivation realm so no others would be able to see his cultivation realm; he preferred to look like amon peasant even in the past and he had no afflictions with any cultivation sects. That was why the cultivators of the Fenghua Great Continent had only remembered that there was once a Grand Sage Saint but not his name. And because it was such a long time ago, most cultivators just assumed that he may have already ascended to the immortal realm above. But Shen Lie remained an anomaly and continued to cultivate quietly in the Fenghua Great Continent. Fairy Yue Shuwen was now thinking, "Is he really a low level cultivator? Or did I get mislead by him somewhere?" When she had departed from Shen Lie yesterday, she could not help thinking how they could have gone invisible in front of the three pairs of eyes. At that time, she was really freaked out to think that her dirty affair with Shen Lie may be discovered by them. Then she also remembered how Shen Lie had killed a high level profound beast that night But she struggled to believe him when he had told her that he was the Grand Sage Saint Shen Lie; it was because it was quite impossible for anyone to cultivate to the lofty cultivation realm of the Grand Sage Saint. The demonic cultivators have 3 of them and they are all powerful lofty figures that no one dares to offend. In fact, the cultivators from the Fenghua Great Continent are constantly afraid that one day the demonic cultivators from the Demonic Crimson Continent would invade in full force. shes with the demonic cultivators are actually very frequent along the numerous mountains of the Fenghua Great Continent that bordered the Demonic Crimson Continent. Fairy Yue Shuwen was sighing softly again. She had tested this Shen Lie but his martial cultivation was simply too weak to be a high level cultivator. "No, he must have a profound treasure that can enable him to kill that profound beast that night. Also, he must have yet another profound treasure that can shield us from view" Her thoughts had suddenly be very clear now. She had missed the most obvious deduction. All the cultivators have their trump cards in the form of profound treasures such as divine swords, magic tools, profound artefacts, spirit talismans, profound pills and other weird cultivation profound treasures. And the cultivators are constantly looking for profound treasures and cultivation profound arts too to increase their cultivation strength against the other cultivators as well. Shen Lie must have some powerful inheritances that he had found or inherited. This was the only logical exnation. In fact, she was slowly beginning to suspect that Shen Lie may have even used a magic charm on her in order to seduce her. Fairy Yue Shuwen was sighing again. It was because she really could not cast this Shen Lie off her mind. She had actually tried to look for him tonight after knowing that he had a sentry duty the whole day. She was actually quite pleased that he was not with Song Xincheng, Elder Hua Zixia or Nangong Shu tonight and she had thought of paying him another visit, perhaps to clear some of the doubts that were in her mind. However, before she could talk to him, she saw that he had received a summon by the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan for his sect punishments. She had suddenly thought that it was a little strange that Shen Lie would be whipped almost every day. If so, then won''t his buttocks be split by the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan? Also, isn''t whipping a one time thing so that the one getting punished would have time to recover his mobility? The strange thing is that, none of the elders actually remembered what Shen Lie''s punishment was for because it was the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan that had personally delivered this punishment for him. She had actually wanted to check what Shen Lie was doing in Saintess Sheng Feiyan''s inner pce but she had decided that it was most unwise. Saintess Sheng Feiyan is a much higher cultivator than her and she would be easily be discovered by her and moreover, there are also many formidable defensive arrays in her inner pce. So spying is quite impossible. Moreover, there are also many strong cultivators that are patrolling around the perimeter of her inner pce too. She made a quiet resolve to check on Shen Lie''s buttocks for the whip marks the next time that she would have a chance to meet him. But thinking about Shen Lie''s buttocks also made her moan lewdly and imagined Shen Lie was pressing upon her as she fingered herself, spilling her honey juices on the bed. Fairy Yue Shuwen was flustered now and she was wriggling herself on her bed as she remembered all the pleasures that Shen Lie had brought her yesterday Chapter 95 Finding the Moles (1)

Chapter 95 Finding the Moles (1)

The next morning. All the proteges of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary had suddenly been summoned to gather at the duel tform as they had suddenly received word that the both the Holy Saintesses Sheng Feiyan and Qian Yufeng were both going to address everyone. "I wonder why our holy saintesses have summoned us?" "It should be for an important announcement" "Almost all the senior protgs and elders are also here" "Fairy Yue Shuwen, Nangong Shu and Elder Hua Zixia are over there" "Nangong Shu is so beautiful today" "Fairy Yue Shuwen is so beautiful today" Shen Lie actually did not have any rest at all as he had copted with Yu Lingyue until the wee morning. Now he was back to his outer protg cohort where Jie Ying, Mei Xuan, Shortie Die and many others were. Jie Ying was delighted to see Shen Lie, "Brother Shen Lie, you are finally here" Then she coyly added, "I was so worried about you" She was naturally referring to the whipping punishments that Shen Lie was getting. When she saw that Shen Lie was walking a little awkward, she began to sigh woefully that it was so unfair for Shen Lie to be punished so constantly. But she did not dare to say it out loud as there were many ears and she did not want to step on the foot of the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan. Shen Lie was walking a little awkwardly because he had been screwing Yu Lingyue and Saintess Sheng Feiyan for the entire night. When Mei Xuan saw the approaching Shen Lie, she was looking flustered and shy. It was because she can''t forget that night when Shen Lie had screwed her and sent her to the nine heavens Shen Lie politely queued in his cohort but he was actually using his divine sense to scan everyone. It was because he had a mission that was given by Saintess Sheng Feiyan and that was to use his divine sense to help her to find out those protgs that had ve marks in their soul sea. Shen Lie was naturally unhappy that he had to do this, of course but he did not want to displease both the holy saintesses who insist that he helped them. As he wanted to y with the two of them again, he had no choice but to agree to help them. But he could not help sighing to himself, "You ask the lowest of the lowest protg to help you to check on your other protgs and elders? Isn''t this unheard of? Also, technically, I am your also your cultivation master" Then he quickly corrected himself, "I am your depraved master and you are both my depraved harlots." The first few people that he was scanning with his divine sense was naturally Elder Hua Zixia, Nangong Shu and Fairy Yue Shuwen. They naturally did not have any ve marks on them as Shen Lie knows them quite intimately but rather, he was admiring their beautiful looks and enticing figures instead. It was not incidentally that they were also looking in the direction of Shen Lie as well. Very soon, therge duel tform and its surrounding areas were crowded with more than 10 000 protgs. More than 80% are actually female protgs as Saintess Sheng Feiyan only recruited female protgs to be her inner protgs. Although Saintess Qian Yufeng had no female only inner protgs rule but she only permitted the female protgs to be inner protgs in her cultivation sect as she often failed the male outer protgs on purpose. In order to pass the inner protg trials, one of the trials was to be personally tested by the Saintess Qian Yufeng on a protg''stent cultivation talent in which the outer male protg often could not pass. At the same time, she was also known to only pass the beautiful protgs and passing the ugly females too. Needless to say, Saintess Qian Yufeng was not too well liked in her holynd by most of the cultivators from the other cultivation sects as she had some discriminating tastes. That gave the Divine Emperor Murong Jinshan a chance to reform his own group of cultivators who were all dissatisfied by the Saintes Qian Yufeng. Among the 7 holy saintesses, the extremely beautiful Saintess Qian Yufeng was in the top list for the saintess that the male cultivators would want to bang and screw the most. But then, all the other holy saintesses also have their own quirks and they were not too well liked except when they are in bed to be banged and screwed by the male cultivators. That was why there was such a wish list of 7 holy saintesses that ranked them ordingly to the male cultivators'' fantasies. This wish list was updated yearly in the Fenghua Great Continent along with the update portraits of the 7 holy saintesses in various beautiful poses and the beautiful portraits of the 7 holy saintesses were actually very popr among the male cultivators as they see banging 1 of the 7 beautiful holy saintesses as their life most fulfilling goal. The 7 holy saintesses were actually aware of this list too and they prided themselves to be in the top 3 of the list. Therefore, all 7 Holy Saintesses contested with one another to be in the top 3 as well. This year top 3 holy saintesses, ranked in order is Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng, Holy Saintess Beitang Fang and the Holy Saintess Gongsun Xue. In short, the 7 Holy Saintesses were not viewed in a favourable light by many of the cultivators and they were viewed more as conquerors that had suddenly appeared 100 years ago. And they did nothing to make a good impression of themselves even after 100 years and their orders were often on a whim. They were actually more interested in the doings of the other holy saintesses than in their own cultivations. For the past 100 years, the 7 Holy Saintesses had fought plenty of wars with one another. They can form alliances and break alliances with the other holy alliances seemingly at whim and the cultivators from the 7 holynds were actually quite confused who were their friends or enemies. Over time, most of the cultivators could only trust their cultivators from their holynds as they had no idea what the random moods or edicts from their holy saintesses would do. In theory, there are 6 holynds now since the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng has dered that her holynd would merge with that of the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan. Although it was sudden but it was to be expected from a holy saintess anyway and all the cultivation sects began to send their representatives to offer their well wishes for fear of offending any of the holy saintesses. Chapter 96 Finding the Moles (2)

Chapter 96 Finding the Moles (2)

Shen Lie was looking at the short skirts of Elder Hua Zixia and Nangong Shu as he wondered what lies beyond when Saintess Sheng Feiyan sent him a divine whisper: Shen Lie! Get to work! You don''t think that I do not know what you are thinking of? Stop thinking of putting your worm into their asses! Then he quickly looked around and saw that Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng had both arrived at the martial tform and ready to give a speech to everyone. He sent a divine whisper in Saintess Sheng Feiyan''s direction as he protested weakly: I am not Then he quickly whispered to her: You know something. I am actually not here to help the two of you to clean your cultivation sect. I am actually here for my Carnation Goddess Painting" Saintess Sheng Feiyan chuckled in his ears: You can''t start your Carnation Goddess Painting because you don''t have 7 chaste saintess yet. Since you are here, why not help me instead or else, I won''t let you screw me. Shen Lie: He protested immediately: I require 10 screws for this aid that I am rendering you Saintess Sheng Feiyan quickly interrupted him: Deal! Minus off 1 time from yesterday. That will be 9 times more. And you still owe me some contribute on points as well Shen Lie quickly whispered to her: Wait! Don''t disturb me anymore! I need to focus as I check everyone in this vicinity! Saintess Sheng Feiyan chucked softly to Shen Lie before she winked at Saintess Qian Yufeng. "You have settled it with him?" Saintess Qian Yufeng asked her. Saintess Sheng Feiyan smiled wryly, "It is a little troublesome but I offer him some treats so he is alright to ept my terms." Saintess Qian Yufeng frowned, "What is the terms?" "Secret." Saintess Sheng Feiyan chuckled softly in her eyes. Saintess Qian Yufeng: The two of them were actually exchanging secret divine whispers so no one else actually noticed that they were actually chatting while they were walking to the seats that were prepared for you at the martial tform. Shen Lie knows that this is going to be an extremely long speech so that he would have time to check every single protg. That was what Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng had told him. They would start by reciting the 3000 big and small rules of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary first before giving some impressive speech that promotes the merits of the merger of their two holynds. In short, this was going to be a several hours long and boring speech. But the protgs that had gathered did not know about this yet and nor did the elders; none of them are prepared for the long and boring speech that is going to be given by the two holy saintesses. They had added several new rules as well such as: Do not litter. Do not look up the skirts of the female proteges. Do not flirt in the sect. Do not talk back to the Holy Saintesses and your elders. Do notmit adultery against the same gender. Do not spread fake news. Wash your clothes daily. Shower daily. Change your socks daily. Do not beg for favors. No excessive bootlicking. Only your Holy Saintesses can be tter. Never interrupt your Holy Saintess. Do not im any maiden is more beautiful than your two holy saintesses. And more. Saintess Qian Yufeng began first as she smiled alluringly, "This is going to our first edict and we shall begin by telling everyone the rules of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary, the punishments for it and then also the contribution points that the different ranks should receive for their sect''s mission" While Saintess Qian Yufeng was addressing all the protgs, numbering more than 10 000, Shen Lie got to work immediately as he quickly looked with his divine sense into the cultivation core of all the protgs one by one for signs of a ve mark. Heaven''s Third Eye! Shen Lie had disyed a powerful and unique profound divine sense as he checked all the protgs that were presented In the background and unknown to the others, Elder Li Hong looked a little disturbed. It was becausest night she was approached by Lie Dun who had showed a memory stone in which she was copting with the Grand Elder Xifang Bai and other men. Lie Dun then forced her to submit to him and be his depraved harlot or else he would reveal the memory stone to everyone. This was ckmail. And he even brought along Shortie Lai and Di Shitian as well to invite them to have a share to humiliate her sexually as well. She had naturally protested strongly, "I am not only your elder but I am also the cultivation teacher that is instructing the 3 of you. You should at least show me a little respect." However, the 3 of them would hear none of that and they had stripped herpletely naked as they yed with her throughout the night. The 3 of them indulged themselves in all 3 of her holes, filling her with their depravity. Elder Li Hong was delighted that Grand Elder Xifang Bai and several of the elders had disappeared all of a sudden and she had thought that she would be free finally. But she had not expected that these 3 despicable men were also Grand Elder Xifang Bai''s minions. Actually the 3 despicable men were not and this memory stone was actually given to them by the Purity Maiden Han Quechan who wished to sow some chaos while she was away. The 3 despicable men naturally did not exin to Elder Li Hong how they got the memory stone. All of a sudden, a make elder interrupted the speech that Saintess Qian Yufeng was saying and he was pointing his finger at Shen Lie, "It is him! He is the one that kills Grand Elder Xifang Bai!" When this elder had suddenly shouted and pointed at Shen Lie, there wererge eruptions of gasping and loud muttering as everyone started to look in the direction of Shen Lie! Shen Lie was startled by the thousands of eyes that was suddenly making him the star of the attraction instead of the Saintess Qian Yufeng Chapter 97 Finding the Moles (3)

Chapter 97 Finding the Moles (3)

The man that had suddenly stood up to use Shen Lie angrily was one of the men that Shen Lie had killed when he had killed Grand Elder Xifang Bai that day. This man was a senior outer protg by the name of Nan Guangnan and he had survived Shen Lie''s profound attack due to a profound treasure that he had. It was actually a great profound treasure that could leave behind a fake puppet while he switched ces with his puppet. However, as this was a life saving profound treasure that could only be used only once, it was also an extreme celestial-step profound treasure. Using up this celestial-step profound treasure was a heart breaking experience for Nan Guangnan. Nan Guangnan angrily pointed at Shen Lie and repeated, "This protg is the one that has killed Grand Elder Xifang Bai! I ask for my Holy Saintess and my fellow protgs to seek justice for me!" Saintess Sheng Feiyan was about to say something as this was her protg when Saintess Qian Yufeng said with displeasure, "Do you know that interrupting your holy saintess is also a sect''s punishment?" Although her voice was soft but her profound voice could be heard by the more than 10 000 protgs in this ce. Nan Guangnan who was not familiar with Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng''s style was startled and shocked as he quickly kneeled down for forgiveness, "Please forgive my insolent, Your Holy Saintess. But I am the witness of this Shen Lie''s crime! It took me several days before I can move my body again and I was only too eager not to let this man harm the good reputation of our cultivation sect!" Saintess Qian Yufeng pretended to ask, "You are saying that a lowly first realm cultivator can kill a 6th realm cultivator like Grand Elder Xifang Bai? Are you joking with me?" As she was questioning Nan Guangnan, Shen Lie was frowning why this evil man was still alive and he quickly guessed that he had a life saving profound treasure. In the cultivation world, there are all kinds of profound treasures and even an experienced cultivator like Shen Lie did not know all the profound treasures that are in existence. Nan Guangnan quickly answered Saintess Qian Yufeng, "This Shen Lie must have some kind of a profound treasure. You can search his body and his spatial treasures. I am sure that he has some kind of a profound treasure." When he had said that, many of the protgs that had gathered were all nodding. This actually included Shen Lie''s own cohort as well, especially Shortie Lai, Di Shitian and Lie Dun. Shortie Lai was looking lecherous at Jie Ying''s short skirt that exposed her thighs and the curves on her bosoms; if Shen Lie is out of the way then he can y with Jie Ying. That was what Di Shitian and Lie Dun were thinking too. Actually, they did not fear Shen Lie as he was renown as the weakest protg in their cohort but he had somehow survived the experiential training to make it through as an official outer protg. With Xiong Ba and Chu Feng out of the way, they were actually thinking of bing the new bosses of their cohort, especially when they already had Elder Li Hong under their control. In the meantime, Fairy Yue Shuwen, Nangong Shu and Elder Hua Zixia were all curiously looking at Shen Lie and Nan Guangnan now. Actually 7000 out of the 10 000 plus protgs that had gathered today were actually all outer protgs and they hade all from over the holynd of the former Holy Maiden Sanctuary. Most of the outer protgs would serve no less than 10 years before they could return to their own cultivation sects. Needless to say, many of the outer protgs here all had an extraordinary background and they were often the scions of the cultivation sect leaders, elders or senior protgs. This included Nan Guangnan who was the son of an elder from the Azure Dragon Sect. If Nan Guangnan chooses to stay in the Holy Maiden Sanctuary or rather the Holy Carnation Sanctuary now, sooner orter he would be promoted to an elder as he was also a 4th realm cultivator at the Silver Core Cultivation. Only a very few such as Shen Lie or those within the holynd of the former Holy Maiden Sanctuary were recruited nearby if they are strong enough to be an outer protg. However, this was very difficult as most of themoners have no cultivation resources to back them up. "Shen Lie, step forward." Saintess Qian Yufengmanded him and gave him a charming smile. Shen Lie shrugged his shoulders as he knows that she would be asking him to exin himself. This was a typical response. He just answered nonchntly, "Protg Shen Lie awaits the instructions of the Holy Saintess." But at the same time, he was also sighing softly; it was because Saintess Qian Yufeng was too beautiful and charming today. He had actually regretted that he had banged her and he had now lost 2 saintesses for his Carnation Goddess Painting. Saintess Qian Yufeng smiled charmingly to him, "Protg Shen Lie. As a low level protg, you are not allowed to speak." Shen Lie: If I am not allowed to speak, then how can I defend myself? Saintess Qian Yufeng turned to Nan Guangnan to say, "However, I can''t trust your words alone as senior protg. I am a fair saintess. If you can at least 10 people to back your words then I shall believe in you. Naturally the more people that you can find, the more trustworthy you are." Shen Lie: Saintess Sheng Feiyan: Fairy Yue Shuwen, Elder Hua Zixia and Nangong Shu: Jie Ying, Mei Xuan: And many more were all stunned by this illogical judgement. They had all heard that Saintess Qian Yufeng was quite temperament and it seemed that it was true after all. It was no wonder why she was ranked the number 1 saintess that most of her hatred enemies would want to screw the most. Many of the protgs felt that Shen Lie must be feeling screwed by the Saintess Qian Yufeng and he would want to screw her too for screwing him so badly. Shen Lie totally had no chance to defend himself because he was a low level protg. But none of the protgs dared to say a word because the words of a Holy Saintess is an edict on its own. Saintess Qian Yufeng casually smiled to Nan Guangnan, "Show me your proof, Protg Nan Guangnan." Nan Guangnan was delighted and he found not just 10 but 40 other protgs that could vouch for his ''honesty''. He was not exactly telling a lie when he had used Shen Lie. It was true that he had witnessed Shen Lie killing Grand Elder Xifang Bai and Shen Lie had even tried to kill him as well. Saintess Qian Yufeng smiled charmingly at Nan Guangnan and the protgs that had stepped forward to vouch for him. Then she giggled softly, "Take them all away and thrown them into prison to await my questioningter." Everyone was startled, including Shen Lie: Nan Guangnan was stunned, "Your Holy Saintess this did I hear it wrong?" Saintess Qian Yufeng smiled, "No, you didn''t hear it wrong. Grand Elder Xifang Bai is traitor of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary and he tried to assassinate me. So, I have him killed. Is there a problem? I merely give Shen Lie a profound treasure to do the job for me. As for you and the rest of the proteges that are with you, all are you seem to be quite close to Xifang Bai. Therefore, I am imprisoning all of you to await my judgementter." At one stroke, she had caught many of the protgs that were secretly allied with Xifang Bai. Shen Lie had realized her n by now and he was looking quite impressed by her too. Chapter 98 Holy Saintess Beitang Fang

Chapter 98 Holy Saintess Beitang Fang

It took Saintess Qian Yufeng more than 2 hours to finish her speech and when it was Saintess Sheng Feiyan''s turn, she took another 2 hours. By now, everyone was quite stunned by all the rules and other minor details that they had to know in the newly formed holynd. Shen Lie had also finished reading the cultivation cores of all the protgs in the ce. He divine whispered to the two holy saintess: I''ve found 30 protgs that have the ve marks. But none of it matched the one that I''ve found. There is a limit on the number of ve seals that a cultivator can form. Even for me, I cannot form more than 7 ve seals. I don''t think that Divine Emperor Murong Jinshan is able to nt more than 4 ve seals. Saintess Sheng Feiyan secretly asked Shen Lie: Did you nt a ve seal on each of us in the past? Shen Lie: As they were secretly transmitting to one another through their divine whispers, there were three powerful bursts of profound auras that had suddenly appeared in the horizon. This startled everyone, including Shen Lie, Saintess Qian Yufeng and Saintess Sheng Feiyan. Appearing were two extremely beautiful maidens that were in front and another beautiful maiden at the back. The extremely beautiful maiden that was leading the other two had the most formidable profound aura and her profound aura automatically proimed her to be at the saintess cultivation realm! Shen Lie was startled. It was because the saintess that had suddenly appeared was actually the Holy Saintess Beitang Fang of the Saintess Pce! The extremely beautiful maiden that was behind her also startled Shen Lie; it was because he had recognized her as Maiden Yun Xiang. However, she is really Fairy Xiang Yun and is from the Saintess Pce. The other beautiful maiden that had appeared behind them was Yao Chi. Both Fairy Xiang Yun and Yao Chi were both the protector elders of the Saintess Pce and they reported directly to their Saintess Beitang Fang. These 3 approaching maidens tiptoed lightly as they shed rapidly toward Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng. Saintess Sheng Feiyan disyed her profound voice, "So it is Holy Saintess Beitang Fang. I wonder who it is." When she had said that, all the 10 000 protgs were greatly startled. "What? One of them is the Holy Saintess Beitang Fang herself?" "The Saintess Pce is one of the top 3 holynds" "The holynd of the Saintess Pce is 3 times bigger than ourbined holynd and they have numerous cultivation experts and cultivation resources" "Why is Holy Saintess Beitang Fang here today?" "Holy Saintess Beitang Fang only has 2 others with her. Surely she didn''te to fight with us, right?" "Maybe Holy Saintess Beitang Fang is stronger than our two holy saintesses and hence, she only brings 2 others" "Maybe the 3 of them are stronger than our two holy saintesses" The faces of both Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng had both turned quite ugly when they saw that one of the intruders was Saintess Beitang Fang. When the Saintess Beitang Fang was closer now, many of the protgs of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary was all gasping breathlessly; it was because they had all thought their two holy saintesses were astonishing enough and even outranked most of the 12 great beauties of the Fenghua Great Continent. But Saintess Beitang Fang appearance was like a heavenly maiden that had just descended upon the mortal realm and her enticing mesmerizing beauty awed almost all the onlookers save for Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng. The maiden just behind her, Fairy Xiang Yun was like a heavenly fairy as well or else she won''t be given the title of Fairy to her name. Her great alluring beauty was on par with Fairy Yue Shuwen as well. It is said that the Saintess Pce is an only female cultivation sect and there are numerous great beauties in the Saintess Pce. Seeing is believing now. Shen Lie was very startled to see Fairy Xiang Yun: It is Maiden Yun Xiang? She is also here today? Saintess Sheng Feiyan repeated herself again as she said coldly, "Hmph! I wonder what brings the renowned Holy Saintess Beitang Fang here today?" Even Saintess Qian Yufeng was hummed coldly as well, "I wonder what bothers our Sister Saintess Beitang Fang to bring the trouble ofing to our insignificant holynd here today?" Beitang Fang chuckled softly and her smiles were extremely mesmerizing, "Naturally I am here to offer my heartfelt congrats to my two sister saintesses. I just didn''t expect for the two of you to be giving a speech here or you have already known that I aming and have prepare your protgs to take me down?" Saintess Sheng Feiyan giggled softly, "Thank you for reminding me of that." Then she shouted, "Everyone, take her down!" When she had ordered this, all her protgs were stunned, including Elder Hua Zixia, Nangong Shu and Fairy Yue Shuwen; this was no different from a suicide attack. The ones that attacked first would be the ones that would usually be the first to be killed. All her protgs were stirring but they did not make dare to move first as they were all watching one another. Saintess Qian Yufeng cough weakly to get Saintess Sheng Feiyan''s attention, "Erm, she is after all a guest. We don''t attack our guests or the envoys from the other holynds, do we?" Saintess Sheng Feiyanughed weakly, "I was only joking just now" When all her protgs had heard that their holy saintess was only joking, they were all looking quite relieved. Saintess Sheng Feiyan turned to ask Saintess Beitang Fang coldly, "So, why are you here?" Saintess Beitang Fang giggled softly, "Naturally I am here to look for Shen Lie." When she had said this, Fairy Shuwen was startled: Why is she looking for Shen Lie? Jie Ying was also curiously looking at Shen Lie: Is she looking for another Shen Lie or my Brother Shen Lie? Quite a few protgs that know Shen Lie were also looking at his direction but they quickly dismissed that he was not the Shen Lie that Saintess Beitang Fang was looking for. After all, this Shen Lie that they know was just a low level protg. Saintess Sheng Feiyan blinked her golden eyes innocently, "What Shen Lie? I don''t know any Shen Lie at all." When she had said, many of her protgs almost flipped on the spot; it was because they all know that their Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan had been flopping a protg name Shen Lie quite often. Saintess Qian Yufeng was also saying quite innocently, "What Shen Lie are you talking about? Is it the name of a profound wine that you are talking about?" Shen Lie had suddenly stepped forward and grinned to Saintess Beitang Fang, "I am Shen Lie." Saintess Qian Yufeng, Saintess Sheng Feiyan: The two of them were cursing Shen Lie for not keeping quiet in their hearts. Fairy Xiang Yun was quite startled to see Lie Shen: Isn''t he Lie Shen? He is Shen Lie?! Lie Shen, Shen Lie" She was suddenly looking very startled. Yao Chi who was a spy for the Divine Emperor Murong Jinshan stared at Shen Lie: Beitang Fang is looking for this beautiful looking man? What for? Chapter 99 Beitang Fang’s Feud with Shen Lie

Chapter 99 Beitang Fang''s Feud with Shen Lie

Saintess Beitang Fang inhaled softly as she looked at the direction where Shen Lie had just stepped forward, "So, you are really here" Saintess Sheng Feiyan quickly raised her voice to interrupt Saintess Beitang Fang as she addressed her protgs, "All of you may leave immediately except for this Protg Shen Lie. I''m going to punish him for interrupting my talks with the Holy Saintess Beitang Fang." Then she quickly sent a divine whisper to Saintess Beitang Fang: Let''s talk privately and show me a little face, alright? Even Saintess Qian Yufeng was secretly sending Saintess Beitang Fang the same secret divine whisper: Let''s talk elsewhere on our own. Saintess Sheng Feiyan then pointed and said aloud to Shen Lie, "You there. That protg that calls yourself Shen Lie. Come with us to receive your punishments." Shen Lie: - - - Very soon Saintess Sheng Feiyan, Saintess Qian Yufeng, Shen Lie and Saintess Beitang Fang were in the inner pce of the Holy Carnation Pce. As for Fairy Xiang Yun and Yao Chi, Saintess Beitang Fang had told them to wait for her outside. This order puzzled both Fairy Xiang Yun and Yao Chi. And Fairy Xiang Yun was the most surprise because she had recognized this Shen Lie as Lie Shen and she had her orders to kill him. As for Fairy Yue Shuwen, Nangong Shu, Elder Hua Zixia, they were also waiting anxiously outside for any news. As soon as Shen Lie was alone with the 3 holy saintesses, he began to grin to Saintess Beitang Fang. "Fang''Er, we have finally met again after such a long time." Saintess Beitang Fang disyed a disdain look at Shen Lie as she said coldly, "I just know that you didn''t die yet. How didn''t you die after all these years?" Shen Lieughed softly, "That is because I''ve missed you so I can''t die yet." Saintess Beitang Fang: Saintess Qian Yufeng, Saintess Sheng Feiyan: Shen Lie pointed out, "If you don''t miss me as well, then why are you here?" Saintess Beitang Fang said coldly to him, "I''vee to kill you, that''s why." Shen Lie asked, "Then why didn''t you take action against me?" Saintess Beitang Fang coolly said, "That is because I am unsure if you have regained your cultivation strength. If I can''t kill you then the one getting killed is myself. Therefore, I am not taking the risk" "This Beitang Fang is always full of shitty excuses," Saintess Sheng Feiyan interrupted coldly. "I bet that the one that crippled Shen Lie''s cultivation core is actually her," Added Saintess Qian Yufeng. Saintess Beitang Fang ignored them and asked Shen Lie instead, "So, what are you doing in this ce?" Shen Lie grinned, "Of course it is toplete my Carnation Goddess Painting. I have the intention ofpleting it this time." When he had said that, all 3 holy saintesses were sheepishly looking at one another. Saintess Beitang Fang adjusted her beautiful golden robe as she said to Shen Lie, "I am now a holy saintess of a holynd now and not the Fang''Er that you know 100 years ago. Do you think that I will be willing to strip like in the past? I am not going to let you humiliate me ever again. So, forget about it, Shen Lie." Shen Lie looked a little shocked, "Fang''Er, you don''t want to be my Carnation Goddess anymore?" Saintess Beitang Fangughed softly as she looked at Shen Lie intently, "Yes. I''vee to tell you today that I am not going to pose for your Carnation Goddess Painting anymore. Also, I will not only hunt you down but my Saintess Pce will also be hunting you down as well." Shen Lie looked startled, "Erm, why the sudden hostility? This is so unlike you, Fang''Er." Saintess Beitang Fang hummed coldly, "The other holy saintesses did not know your dark secret, am I right?" Shen Lie frowned, "What dark secret?" Saintess Beitang Fang: Saintess Qian Yufeng, Saintess Sheng Feiyan: ??? They asked almost at the same time, "What dark secret?" Saintess Beitang Fang turned to say to the two holy saintesses, "100 years ago, I should have killed you but I guess that I was too soft back then to kill you. I shouldn''t have called you the Grand Sage Saint Shen Lie. Rather, I should call you the Great Demon Heretic Lord Shen Lie instead." Shen Lie: "When did I have such a title?" Saintess Beitang Fang coldly said to him, "You really think that I do not know about your dark secret? I saw you ying chess with the supreme demonic monarch that day. Don''t tell me that you do not know that the demonic races are humanity''s sworn enemies?" Saintess Qian Yufeng and Saintess Sheng Feiyan were both startled, "Shen Lie is ying chess with humanity''s enemy?" Shen Lie frowned, "This isn''t what you think it is" Saintess Beitang Fang interrupted Shen Lie as she said to the other two saintesses, "If the 3 of us join hands together, we can kill Shen Lie and save humanity. Or are the two of you willing to be ves of this sex fiend Shen Lie?" Saintess Sheng Feiyan protested immediately, "I am not Shen Lie''s ve. He is my ve." Saintess Beitang Fang: Saintess Qian Yufeng: Shen Lie: He muttered weakly, "Feiyan, I''m never your ve." Saintess Sheng Feiyan said with some exasperations, "That is not the point. Shen Lie, did you really y chess with the demonic races'' supreme demonic monarch?" Shen Lieughed weakly but he admitted, "Yes I did but is there anything wrong about this?" Saintess Beitang Fang said angrily, "Is there anything wrong with it? The demonic races killed my parents and my entire vige! You promised me to avenge me! Have you forgotten about it?" Shen Lie looked tenderly at Saintess Beitang Fang, "I didn''t forget about it. There are bad and good demonic cultivators. For your parents'' death, I had long killed the killers and even wiped out the entire demonic cultivation sect. However, my movement is too big to be unnoticed by the supreme demonic monarch and hence, we had decided to settle our feud over a game of chess that day." Saintess Beitang Fang was startled as she took a step backward, "Is this true?" "Fang''Er, you know that I don''t lie and I am incapable of lying, right?" Shen Lie said tenderly to Saintess Beitang Fang. Saintess Beitang Fang looked back at Shen Lie with bleary eyes and she was trembling uncontrobly, "My parents and my vige are already avenged what have I been doing all these years" Chapter 100 You’re Always My Fang’Er (1)

Chapter 100 You''re Always My Fang''Er (1)

Outside the inner pce of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. Fairy Xiang Yun was looking quite anxious for two reasons. The first reason was for her own holy saintess. The second reason of course was for Lie Shen or rather Shen Lie. Fairy Xiang Yun looked distraught because she was hiding a terrible secret from her own saintess and it was that she was now pregnant with child and the father was none other than Shen Lie, the man that her holy saintess had tasked her to kill. Yao Chi smiled when she saw the anxious look that was on Fairy Xiang Yun, "Sister, why are you so anxious for?" Fairy Xuan Yun sighed, "Our holy saintess is inside on her own. How is it possible for me not to worry for her safety? What if the two holy saintesses were to ambush her? Then this will be quite terrible." Yao Chi smiled, "Our holy saintess is stronger than you think she is or else she won''t dare to be inside with the two holy saintesses." Fairy Xian Yun asked Yao Chi, "Do you think that they will fight against one another?" Yao Chi chuckled softly, "I think not and I hope not. Because we are outnumbered by the protgs of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. Look over there." Her golden eyes pointed in the direction where Fairy Yue Shuwen, Nangong Shu and Elder Hua Zixia were as she said to Fairy Xiang Yun, "They looked quite formidable." Fairy Xiang Yun nodded quietly, "That Nangong Shu is not only beautiful but she is also a Revolving Core cultivator. Same as that Fairy Yue Shuwen as well. It is likely that this Fairy Yue Shuwen may be able to be the next saintess in the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. Therefore, we must be wary of them." As she said that, an extremely beautiful maiden was also seen not far away from this ce and she was apanied by a dozen female protgs. Fairy Xiang Yun said, "This maiden is so beautiful. I wonder who she is? I didn''t see her thest time that I was here." Yao Chi smiled wryly, "She isn''t exactly from the Holy Maiden Sanctuary but she is from the Verdant Rain Manor instead. Like you, she is also ranked as 1 of the top 12 great beauties in the Fenghua Great Continent and she is Yu Lingyue. She is the direct core protg of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng." Fairy Xiang Yun nodded slowly, "It seems that there are many cultivation experts in this ce as well as great beauties." - - - Inside the inner pce of the Saintess Sheng Feiyan. Saintess Beitang Fang was now crying in the embrace of Shen Lie as she vented out the years of hurts and wrongs that she had felt. Actually, she did not hate Shen Lie that much even he was really ying chess with the supreme demonic monarch. There were actually 3 known supreme demonic monarchs and theirnds were beyond the Fenghua Great Continent. These 3 supreme demonic monarchs were all equaled to Shen Lie''s cultivation as the Grand Sage Saint and needless to say, they were all extremely powerful and even invincible. The reason why Saintess Beitang Fang felt that she was wronged by Shen Lie was because he had promised her to avenge her parents and her vige. She had thought that he had forgotten about his promise to her. There was never a day that she had forgotten about her vendetta on the demonic races and among the 7 holy saintesses, she had warred with the demonic races the most. Sometimes she felt like she had a death wish because sooner orter, she would incur the wrath of one of the three supreme demonic monarchs to her holynd. She had actually lived in fear for the past 100 years. With Shen Lie and the other 6 holy saintesses, Beitang Fang felt that life was meaningless for her to pursue as she sunk deeper in the vicious cycle of vengeance against the demonic races. Shen Lie sighed as he turned to say to Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng, "I''d like to have a quiet moment to talk with Fang''Er. Is that alright with the two of you?" Saintess Sheng Feiyan hummed coldly as she stomped her feet, "Alright but don''t do anything funny." "I hope that this will be a simple case offorting your Fang''Er and not to ask her to pose for your stupid Carnation Goddess Painting." Saintess Qian Yufeng hummed as well. Shen Lie smiled weakly, "I actually have the intention to ask my Fang''Er that." "Go and die, Shen Lie!" Saintess Sheng Feiyan said as she stormed off angrily. Saintess Qian Yufeng took a look at Beitang Fang who was still sobbing in Shen Lie''s embrace before walking off with soft sighs. But her murmurs were still quite audible, "In the end, we still lose to Beitang Fang?" With that, Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng had both left the hall. Shen Lie said tenderly to Beitang Fang, "Fang''Er, don''t cry. You are a saintess now and a saintess of your own holynd. Surely you don''t want your protgs to see you in this state, am I right?" Saintess Beitang Fang whimpered softly, "Shen Lie, will you forgive me?" Shen Lieughed softly, "Of course I will forgive you. Why shouldn''t I?" Saintess Beitang Fang said mncholy, "I attack you that day. 100 years ago and stole your profound treasures. You really can forgive me?" Shen Lie smiled, "Oh that matter? You don''t have to seek forgiveness for that as I didn''t put that into my heart at all." Saintess Beitang Fang stared at him with a look of disbelief, "But you almost die, right? And I can even sense the shattering of your cultivation core. You can really forgive me?" Shen Lieughed softly, "Of course and I am serious. I have to ovee 9 major tribtions in order to cultivate perfect my cultivation. That incident counts as 1 of my major tribtions. Hahaha" Saintess Beitang Fang continued to hesitate, "But why is that I am still unconvinced that we can go back to as before?" "Of course, we can, Fang''Er." Shen Lie smiled before he started to kiss her passionately on her lips. This caused Saintess Beitang Fang to gasp softly. Then Shen Lie reached his hands into her short skirt and started to rub her panties, "Fang''Er, we can always go back to as before." Saintess Beitang Fang nodded tearfully as she loosened the profound binds of her robe and causing her robe to fall to the ground, revealing herself in a lingerie bodice and in a pink panties, "Then I want to pleasure you, Shen Lie." Chapter 101 You’re Always My Fang’Er (2) R18

Chapter 101 You''re Always My Fang''Er (2) R18

Shen Lie said tenderly to Saintess Beitang Fang, "My Fang''Er, I want to eat your breasts. It has been a long time since I''vest seen your beautiful full curve breasts and your cute little nipples." When he said that, he was already putting his hands on her bosoms and was kneading her breasts below her flimsy bodice. Saintess Beitang Fang was flustered and she was looking coyly at Shen Lie. "You! After such a long time, is this the only thing that is in your mind?" Shen Lieughed softly as he kissed her soft cherry lips hard before inserting his tongue into her mouth, gently opening her pearl-like jade teeth while looking for her delicate tongue. When he found her tongue, he began to intertwine his tongue with hers and filling her mouth with his saliva as he passionately kissed her. This caused Saintess Beitang Fang''s whole body to be inexplicably hot and her skin was also hot too as she became aroused by fiery desires for Shen Lie. Shen Lie was not only kneading her bosoms with his fingers but he was also rubbing her pink panties between her legs and he could feel the soaking wetness of her pink panties. Saintess Beitang Fang moaned softly and she was suddenly trembling, "Shen Lie, I I am so hot and itchy below." When she had said this, a gush of her lewd juices had watered down her panties and onto her thigh; she had an orgasm as years of desires and passions had suddenly overwhelmed her all of a sudden. Shen Lie put his hands into her bodice and pulled down the straps of her bodice that could not hide the beautiful shape of her milky white jade breasts and popped out her erect jade breasts into view. "What a beautiful pair of milk breasts," Shen Lie marvelled. After he had said that, he began to raise her two breasts to his face to lick and suck her pink nipples, eating them as though he was drinking Song Xincheng''s milk. Saintess Beitang Fang moaned even louder as her panties became soaking wet by Shen Lie''s teasing. She was lost in lust and her acquiescence and enthusiasm in turn made Shen Lie feeling also very lusty as he embraced her smooth and silk body. Shen Lie kissed her passionately from her face slowly all the way down to her panties, exploring her face, parted lips, ears, neck, breasts, nipples and belly. Then he slowly pulled down her pink panties to her thighs to reveal her beautiful grass meadows that was like spring grass. This brought a smile to Shen Lie''s face as he had missed seeing the picturesque grass meadows of Beitang Fang. "Fang''Er, you are as beautiful as ever down here. I miss it so much" Then he lifted her up and gentlyid her down on the table, with her firm breasts raised up to the air and spread open her jade legs to admire her maiden valley. "Fang''Er, you are even more beautiful down here" Saintess Beitang Fang naturally knows which part of her body Shen Lie was referring to and she was flushing shyly. Shen Lie used his fingers to stroke the opening of her wet maiden valley and this action caused Saintess Beitang Fang to moan softly as she trembled uncontrobly. This also had the effect of causing her already wet maiden valley to be even more wet as her lewd juices began to drip from the well of her maiden valley onto the table. At this moment, no one from the Saintess Pce or the men in the Fenghua Great Continent could imagine that the lofty holy saintess of the forbidden Saintess Pce would be yed by a man and this man was even inspecting her most sacred ce and watching the lewdness of her well flowed down in a wanton manner. Shen Lie suddenly asked, "Fang''Er, do you remember how we had slept in the past?" Saintess Beitang Fang said shyly, "I used to sleep naked with you and you will fondle my body while we slept together." "That''s right," Shen Lie beamed with great delight. Saintess Beitang Fang moaned softly to Shen Lie, "I want to be always naked with you" Shen Lie saw that she was really very wet and he startled to put his index finger into the well of her second valley which was tender and tight. This caused Saintess Beitang Fang to moan uncontrobly as her second well was being invaded. Shen Lie asked her, "Fang''Er, do you still want to be my Carnation Goddess?" Saintess Beitang Fang answered him between her soft moans, "Of course I do. I always want to be your Carnation Goddess even in my dreams" Then she was moaning lewdly as Shen Lie dug his finger deep into her second well and also causing her to spurt lewd juices on his face. She had not noticed that Shen Lie had already stripped himself naked and he had suddenly withdrawn his finger and he had reced it with his iron rod into her second well. The sudden insert of Shen Lie''s iron rod caused Beitang Fang to moan uncontrobly and her lower body was jerking uncontrobly as spurt more lewd juices. Shen Lie said gently to her, "Just like the good old times." With that, he was furiously pushing in and out of her second well, causing Saintess Beitang Fang to moan with great ecstasy. The reason why Shen Lie was not taking her maiden valley was because Saintess Beitang Fang was still a chaste maiden and his Carnation Goddess Painting required 7 chaste saintesses. As Shen Lie thrust furiously into her, Beitang Fang moaned breathlessly. "Shen Lie, I am now convinced that you''ve forgiven me now" Then she inhaled deeply when Shen Lie had increased the thrust into her second well before moaning further, "This feels so good. After 100 years my chrysanthemum is opened by you again argh, ahhhh" Soon Shen Lie was shooting his yang essence into her second well, plenty of it. Once it was done, he spread her leg wide open before lifting up her buttocks above her raised breasts and over her face, so that her lewd juices and his yang essence would both drip into her mouth. Saintess Beitang Fang opened her mouth widely to swallow everything that dripped into her small mouth. Shen Lie said delightfully, "Fang''Er, you are so beautiful. To have you naked in front of me and your legs open for me to look at your beautiful valleys, is the best thing ever." This caused Saintess Beitang Fang to look coyly at Shen Lie. As she looked at him, Shen Lie put his iron rod into her mouth. "Fang''Er, help me to clean my little brother." And Saintess Beitang Fang began to earnestly licked and to clean his little brother. Chapter 102 Shen Lie looks for Song Xincheng (R18)

Chapter 102 Shen Lie looks for Song Xincheng (R18)

After some time, Shen Lie and Saintess Beitang Fang had finally ended their tryst. Saintess Beitang Fang reluctantly pull her soaking wet panties to wear it over her still wet valley that was still dripping with her lewd yin essence and Shen Lie''s yang essence. Then the two of them put on the rest of their clothing before destroying all evidences of their trysts together. Finally, they called for Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng to return. Saintess Beitang Fang smiled coyly as she said to the two holy saintess, "My sister saintesses, why don''t we have a little talk first?" Saintess Sheng Feiyan looked with some suspicion on Shen Lie and Saintess Beitang Fang, "Did the two of you did anything behind our backs?" Saintess Beitang Fang smiled in her wet panties and still erected nipples, "Of course not. Why should we? Shen Lie is merely asking me if I want to be his Carnation Goddess or not. We just talk about this." "This has better to be the true," Saintess Qian Yufeng frowned as she stared at her and also at Shen Lie. Saintess Beitang Fang said shyly to Shen Lie, "Shen Lie, you don''t mind if you leave us for a while to chat with one another?" Shen Lie sighed heavily as he had not yed enough with his Fang''Er yet but he nodded, "Alright then. See you allter." Saintess Sheng Feiyan said to Shen Lie, "Shen Lie, maybe you can take a rest at the outer pces first. This probably won''t leave so quickly. After all" She took a look at the Saintess Beitang Fang, "We have a lot to talk about." Saintess Beitang Fang smiled wryly, "You want to settle some of your old scores with me too?" Saintess Sheng Feiyan hummed, "Indeed!" Shen Lie muttered weakly, "Can the 3 of you give me a little face and not fight?" After he had said that, he left the ce. When Shen Lie had left the inner pce, he was immediately surrounded by Fairy Yue Shuwen, Nangong Shu and Elder Hua Zixia outside. The three of them pretended that they were not close to Shen Lie as they asked him about his punishments. Shen Lie merelyughed softly, "The 3 holy saintesses have something to discuss first and they will summon me for my punishmentster." This brought about a sense of relief for the three maidens. Shen Lie had actually wanted to hug these three maidens but they were in the public and there were numerous protgs around so he had to abandon the idea. The same goes for Fairy Yue Shuwen as well as she did not want Nangong Shu and Elder Zixia to know about her little ''affair'' with Shen Lie and that she was actually here for him. The same goes for Hua Zixia and Nangong Shu as well as they did not want Fairy Yue Shuwen to know that they were here to ask about Shen Lie. They actually know that Fairy Yue Shuwen was here for Shen Lie as they had seen her visiting Shen Lie in his abode while they were hiding under his bed. As the three maidens all did not want each other to know their affairs with Shen Lie, they had to bite their lips and allowed Shen Lie to walk past them just like this. Far away and out of sight, Yu Lingyue was also quietly looking at Shen Lie. She had rushed here as soon as she had heard that Shen Lie was in trouble. This was the man that had screwed her that night and took away her chastity. Although she was engaged to another man but she found herself unable to forget about Shen Lie after that night. As there were many protgs around, she dared not even go near to the inner pce where Shen lie had just exited. Moreover, there were also the 3 elders of the Holy Carnation Pce that were near the entrance and she did not want to arouse their sudden interest. Now at the same time too, Yao Chi and Fairy Xiang Yun were also at another location as they secretly watched Shen Lie as he exited the inner pce. They did not notice Yu Lingyue nor did she notice them as well as they were secretly watching the entrance. Although they had the right to station themselves at the entrance as they were 2 of the 12 senior holy maidens and elders of the Saintess Beitang Fang but they did not want to be in direct conflict with the elders of the Holy Carnation Pce for the time being as they were hostile to their presence. Also, Fairy Xiang Yun did not want Shen Lie to see her as she was confused and unhappy that Shen Lie had lied to her about his name. And moreover, she was also carrying his child. Fairy Xiang Yun was also feeling quite ashamed that she had lied to her holy saintess and that she did not kill him. She had decided to confess to her holy saintess afterward, very well knowing that her sect punishment would not be light. As for Yao Chi, she was curiously looking at this Shen Lie and wondering if he is the one that her holy saintess had wanted to kill. If so, then he may be an ally and may even be her help in overthrowing the Saintess Beitang Fang. What''s more, he also had a beautiful face and Yao Chi was interested in his body. Just like this, all the maidens were forced to allow Shen Lie to walk past them. - - - Shen Lie naturally did not go to the outer pce to wait for his summons. Instead, he found himself missing Song Xincheng the Lunar Maiden instead and so he went to her ce instead. When he had reached her ce and found her, Song Xincheng looked absolutely delighted when she saw him. Shen Lie saw that her almost translucent bosoms that were only thinly veiled by two straps of cloth were already soaking wet with her milk. "Master Shen Lie, you have finallye. Xincheng, your depraved harlot misses you so much." She said excitingly as soon as she saw him. She did not wait for Shen Lie to undress her but she had taken the initiative to pull down her two straps of cloth that covered her nipples while not hiding her full white breasts. As she did so, her two raised pink nipples were already spurting milk nonstop in front of Shen Lie. Shen Lie gasped with happiness, "Xincheng, you are so beautiful and I am eager to drink your milk." When Song Xincheng had heard Shen Lie, she began to flush coyly as she tightly stood with her two exposed white thighs together in her short skirt. But it was undeniable that she was wet as her lewd juices were dripping down from her wet panties and onto the ground. Shen Lie said tenderly to her, "Xincheng, I want to screw you as well." Song Xincheng flushed even redder and shyly said, "I am also itchy for you to screw me" Chapter 103 Shen Lie’s Lucky Encounters (R18)

Chapter 103 Shen Lie''s Lucky Encounters (R18)

Shen Lie quickly ripped off Song Xincheng''s clothing, leaving only her soaking wet panties that was on. Then he was quickly groping all over her body and squeezing her milk from her nipples that spurt like a fountain. "Xincheng, why are you so beautiful and full of milk today?" Song Xincheng replied shyly to him, "That is because I am missing you, Shen Lie" By now, she was slowly getting used to addressing Shen Lie as Shen Lie and not as her Master Shen Lie. As she said that, not only were her milks spurting wildly but her wet panties were spurting out her lewd juices wildly as well. Shen Lie smiled as he pulled down her panties as he kissed and licked her wet valley below. This only caused Song Xincheng to moan lewdly even as she produced more milks and yin essence at the same time. She was already mad with lusts. Shen Lie soon moved up to kiss her lips and to stick his tongue into her mouth as he squeezed her two full breasts. After teasing her, he slowly kissed his way down to her neck, breasts and raised nipples to drink from her milk. She could feel his big iron rod that was ced between her valley as he sucked her milk. Song Xincheng''s whole body was soon bing inexplicably hot and her skin was hot as Shen Lie nibbled and drank her milk while prating into her spread legs, causing her to be inexplicably excited and passionate. Shen Lie''s iron rod that sunk and thrust into her maiden valley greatly relieved her itchiness and this caused Song Xincheng to moan lewdly as she pleasantly continuous spurt out her lewd juices. Just like this, Shen Lie began to thrust hundreds of times into Song Xincheng while shooting his yang essence into her, causing Song Xincheng to grow mad with unsatisfied lusts. It was not until several hourster that their coption had ended. By now, Shen Lie was a little worried that he may be summoned by Saintess Sheng Feiyan so he had to leave. Song Xincheng reluctantly parted with Shen Lie, telling him. "You know that I am only in this ce because of you. For you, I''ve given up everything. Pleasee and visit me often." Shen Lie nodded and said to her, "Don''t worry about staying in this ce for as long as you like. I''ve talked with Senior Elder Nangong Shu and she said that you can stay here as long as you like." "You know Senior Elder Nangong Shu very well?" Song Xincheng asked curiously. Shen Lie smiled, "Yeah. She is a good friend of mine." With that, he had left the ce. When Shen Lie had left, Song Xincheng slowly looked around her and saw that the entire ce was filled with their messy yang and yin essence. But as she did so, she was flushing coyly. "This Shen Lie is really so good in pleasuring me" - - - Shen Lie was walking back to the outer pces when he had suddenly bumped into Yu Lingyue. This startled both Shen Lie and Yu Lingyue at the same time. Shen Lie had never thought that he would be seeing Yu Lingyue so soon and he was feeling a little awkward. Yu Lingyue on the other hand was also awkward to see Shen Lie but her spirits was aroused when she saw him; it was because she was looking despondent when she couldn''t have the chance to talk to him. "Master Shen Lie, it is you." Shen Lie blinked his eyes, "s, it is you Maiden Lingyue." Yu Lingyue asked him quietly, "Are you busy? Will you be free toe to my abode for a while? I''d like to express my gratitude to you." Shen Lie had wanted to reject her kind offer but found himself saying, "Don''t worry about that. But if it is just for a while, that''s fine." There was a beautiful smile that was on Yu Lingyue''s face immediately as though Shen Lie had just given her a hope. As Shen Lie followed Yu Lingyue back to her abode, he asked her. "Maiden Lingyue, how are you feeling? Are you alright now?" Now Yu Lingyue was a Revolving Core cultivator and she was also a golden celestial as she had already formed her golden body. Therefore, she was also quite a high level cultivator as well. She nodded to Shen Lie, "I''m feeling much better now." Then she asked him shyly, "I wonder if Master Shen Lie has a dao cultivation partner already?" Shen Lie had suddenly paused in his tracks to sigh heavily, "s. I really wish I have one" He can''t have a dao cultivation partner because he had not found his Carnation Goddess yet. Yu Lingyue was greatly delighted when she had heard him and she was smiling even more coyly as she looked at Shen Lie. Soon, Shen Lie had reached Yu Lingyue''s abode. Shen Lie said to her as he sat down on a chair, "Actually, you don''t have to give me any gifts as gratitude. You can invite me for a little drink and that will be fine." All of a sudden Yu Lingyue had kneeled in front of Shen Lie. This startled Shen Lie, "Maiden Lingyue, you don''t have to kowtow to me" Yu Lingyue interrupted him shyly, "It isn''t that. I''d like to show my gratitude to you by ying the flute for you." This startled Shen Lie even more, "You really don''t have to do it." Yu Lingyue sighed softly, "What if I insist on doing it for you? Or you are despising me? Am I not beautiful enough in your eyes?" Shen Lie said firmly, "Maiden Lingyue, I have never despised you at all. You are a most beautiful maiden or else you won''t be ranked among the top 12 great beauties of the Fenghua Great Continent." Yu Lingyue lowered her head shyly, "Then why don''t you allow me to express my gratitude?" Shen Lie said panicky, "There are many ways for you to express your gratitude. So there is no need for you to express your gratitude in this manner." Yu Lingyue sighed woefully, "I can only think of this to express my gratitude to you. Then you are despising me for being a dirty whore?" Shen Lie said firmly, "No, you are never a dirty whore and I''ve never despised you. Never." Yu Lingyue looked up woefully at him and her lips were trembling, "Master Shen Lie, I have a confession to make to you." "Yes?" Yu Lingyue continued softly, "I am already betrothed to another man" Shen Lie said awkwardly, "This I know." And I''ve screwed you, I know that too. Yu Lingyue lowered her head in shame to say, "Even though I am a chaste maiden but I was forced to y the flute for my betrothed every time we have met. And he had even groped me. It is with much difficulty that I''ve managed to protect my chastity. So, do you think that I am a dirty whore?" Shen Lie did not know Yu Lingyue was telling him this. But he said firmly, "No, you are a pure and kind-hearted maiden. And I don''t despise you at all." Yu Lingyue looked at him mncholy, "Then you can allow me to y the flute for you? I want to do it willingly at least for a man that has taken my first time. Is that alright for you?" Seeing that Yu Lingyue looked quite adamant, Shen Lie finally nodded. When Yu Lingyue saw that Shen Lie had nodded, she lowered her eyes with great shyness as she reached out her hands for Shen Lie''s pants under his robe. Chapter 104 Yu Lingyue tempting Shen Lie (1) R18

Chapter 104 Yu Lingyue tempting Shen Lie (1) R18

Shen Lie had said to Yu Lingyue, "Alright then since you want to y the flute for me." And so, Yu Lingyue was now kneeling in front of Shen Lie while he sat with his open legs in front of her. Yu Lingyue looked at therge and long iron rod that was in front of her and she was greatly astonished. She could ce two of her hands on it and there would be a little bit that would still be sticking out. Yu Lingyue tenderly began to hold Shen Lie''s balls as she tenderly licked his iron rod for him. She was really tender as she slowly cleaned his iron rod with her wet tongue while exploring his ns slowly. Shen Lie greatly enjoyed this experience and thought: She must have done this so many times in the past. Then all of a sudden, he could see the white curves of her bosoms from above her and that he could also see her raised pinkish nipples too that was in her thin bodice. Shen Lie was greatly aroused when he saw her nipples and he had remembered how delicious her nipples were that night. "Maiden Lingyue, do you think that you can show me your breasts and hold it in front of me for me to appreciate?" This was actually a ridiculous request that no maidens would normally agree to. But Yu Lingyue nodded and gently pulled down her thin bodice to reveal her white jade breasts to Shen Lie. And then she began to hold onto her white jade beasts as she massaged Shen Lie with her mouth. "So beautiful. Maiden Lingyue, your pair of white jade breasts are like a profound treasure. s, I wish that I can have you to be my Carnation Goddess." "Carnation Goddess?" Yu Lingyue asked curious. "What is it?" Shen Lie smiled, "I am painting a portrait of 7 naked saintesses together and they must all be chaste maidens. Then I shall pick one of them to be my Carnation Goddess and also my dao cultivation partner." As he thought of his 7 saintesses, he began to wonder how the other 4 saintess were doing, especially the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. Just thinking about the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin that was naked in front of him was enough to arouse Shen Lie. Yu Lingyue smiled tenderly, "This is impossible" She had thought that Shen Lie was only joking with her and his real aim was to tease her. Then she flushed coyly, "I am already yours. So there is no need for any Carnation Goddess." Shen Lie was about to reply her but he saw that she was already licking and mouthing his little brother that was like an iron rod. She was really skilful. He could not resist himself as he pinched her nipples and pulled her nipples, causing Yu Lingyue to moan lewdly. Then he could see that the ground where she knelt was wet and she was dripping lewd juices on her legs and onto the ground. Shen Lie said to her, "Maiden Lingyue, your panties is wet. Why don''t you remove it. It is better this way." Maiden Lingyue nodded slowly as she slowly removed her soaking wet panties. As she lifted her legs, Shen Lie could see her dripping wet valley and her small well. "Maiden Lingyue, you are so beautiful below as well." This caused Yu Lingyue to flush hotly as she said tenderly, "If Master Shen Lie does not mind at all, you can also enter me belowter." Shen Lie was delighted, "Is that really alright?" Yu Lingyue coyly nodded, "I am a little afraid that my lusty poisons have not been fully purged. If Master Shen Lie is willing to help me to purify with your yang essence, then I can be surer that the lusty poisons are indeed gone." Actually, this was just an excuse for her to get Shen Lie to bang her again and she greatly desired the experiences of being in Nine Heavens when she was copting with Shen Lie that night. Shen Lie was also delighted to screw her too. So he said, "It is better to be safe than sorryter. Alright then, I will help you again." When Shen Lie had given her his approval, this caused the already wet valley of Yu Lingyue to be even more wet. Actually, Shen Lie had greatly desired Yu Lingyue as well and he wanted to explore her flower petals again. Yu Lingyue as 1 of the 12 great beauties of the Fenghua Great Continent really lived up to her name and she was just too astonishing beautiful. Her wet valley was as good as Nangong Shu. Although she had smaller breasts than Song Xincheng but her white breasts were fuller than most and were also extremely alluring. Shen Lie asked her, "I wonder if Maiden Yu Lingyue still hurts below?" Yu Lingyue smiled as she stopped licking Shen Lie''s little brother for a little while, "I am a golden celestial so I heals quite fast. But it is" She began to flush shyly, "But it is alright if Master Shen Lie wants to go fast. I like this feeling as well." Shen Lie nodded as he pinched her nipples hard, "Maiden Yu Lingyue is so wondrous below that my little brother feels veryfortable doing it with you." Yi Lingyue smiled shyly, "Is that so?" Shen Lie smiled, "Of course." Yu Lingyue then looked shyly at Shen Lie, "If Master Shen Lie likes my body so much, I am willing to offer my body to pleasure you when and as you need me." Shen Lie asked, "This isn''t good, am I right? After all, I''ve already taken your chastity and you are already engaged to another person." Yu Lingyue looked at Shen Lie with her watery eyes, "Master Shen Lie, are you despising me? Can''t you tell that my heart has only you now? I want to be yours only. As for my betrothed, I shall break off all ties from him." Shen Lie said weakly, "This isn''t too good, right? I am breaking off the two of you. Moreover, I am only interested in your body. Is that fine with you as well?" Yu Lingyue nodded slowly and her eyes were pleadingly looking at Shen Lie, "As long as Master Shen Lie is interested in my body, I am totally fine with it. Just please ept me." When Shen Lie saw her beautiful white breasts and her dripping wet valley, it did not take him long to reconsider. "Alright then if this is your wishes." Yu Lingyue was delighted and all of a sudden, the lewd juices between her legs were spurting wildly with great delight as well. Chapter 105 Yu Lingyue tempting Shen Lie (2) R18

Chapter 105 Yu Lingyue tempting Shen Lie (2) R18

Yu Lingyue helped to massage Shen Lie''s little brother until he had suddenly spurted his yang essence into her mouth. But it was a little too much for her to handle and the yang essence was creampied warmly onto her beautiful face. This only caused her to wildly moaned with great pleasure. Shen Lie said tenderly to her, "Not your face" Then he pulled her head and her mouth into his little brother again and made her swallow his yang essence into her throat. This act caused Yu Lingyue''s tender breasts to tremble wildly and she was soon spurting her lewd juices wildly on the ground too. Her flustered face was greatly aroused as she swallowed Shen Lie''s yang essence; she had never swallowed or experiencing swallowing so much yang essence before. Shen Lie said gently to her, "Eating my yang essence will increase your cultivation for you. So don''t worry and eat as much as you can. If you eat sufficient of my yang essence, you can one day be a saintess too." Yu Lingyue can''t reply to him as Shen Lie''s little brother was stuffed into her. Shen Lie''s yang essence increase her yin essence and Yu Lingyue was dripping lewdly between her legs with her lewd juices now. After shooting several times into Yu Lingyue''s mouth, he slowly withdrew from her mouth and said to her, "Maiden Lingyue, you want to feel between your legs" With that he had picked her up and pushed her gently onto her table, causing her full breasts and nipples to rub against the table. Then Shen Lie pped her white buttocks before he opened up her butt to reveal her two valleys between her butts. He saw that her slit was already opened and dripping with her sticky lewd juices. Shen Lie praised her at the sight of her two valleys, "This view is so beautiful" Then Shen Lie shoved his little brother into her tight maiden valley and pushed into her. This caused Yu Lingyue to moan softly and she was trembling. Shen Lie pushed into her tight well and then he started to shove in and out of her, causing Yu Lingyue to moan lewdly while wildly spurting out more of her lewd juices. He rode her by arching her hands backward toward him. This caused Yu Lingyue to experience great pleasure as her nipples rubbed against the table while Shen Lie was rocking her wildly. In the past, Yu Lingyue would never allow her betrothed to screw her and she had no interest as well. By ying the flute for her betrothed was already the limit for her and deep in her heart, she had despised her betrothed and the arranged marriage. But with Shen Lie, she had felt never felt sofortable and she knows instinctively that he was the man for her. Moreover, he is also the master of her holy saintess, right? Shen Lie did not just fill in her front hole with his yang essence but he had also entered into her back hole as well. But Yu Lingyue did not mind as Shen Lie went in and out of both of her holes, filling her with yang essence. It was many hourster Shen Lie had finally stop and theirst act was for Yu Lingyue to clean his little brother with her tongue and mouth. Then Shen Lie shot another load of his yang essence into her mouth again. Yu Lingyue was in great ecstasy and her body was burning hot with Shen Lie''s yang essence, causing the floor of their coption to be very wet with her lewd juices. She had sprayed her yin essence all over the room as Shen Lie banged her for hours. When Shen Lie had departed from her room, her heart felt extremely lonely and helpless. But Shen Lie really couldn''t stay for too long; he was supposed to be waiting for the three holy saintesses to summon him so he had to leave. Just as Yu Lingyue was feeling mncholy, there was a knock on her door and it was a female protg that she had known and hade with. "Lingyue, your betrothed is here to see you now." This startled Yu Lingyue as she said quietly, "Please tell him that I don''t want to see him." "But he is already here and waiting outside." A man was shouting, "Lingyue! I am here to see you. Why didn''t you want to see me? Are you alright? Open up or I shall barge into your room!" Yu Lingyue was startled as she quickly looked around for her wet panties and pulled it up to wear. Then she quickly looked around for the rest of her clothing as well. This man was indeed her betrothed and he never gave any empty threats. If he says he will barge in then he will surely barge in. Yu Lingyue said quickly, "I aming. Please wait just a moment." When she had dressed up, she then destroyed the yin and yang essence from her body by disying her profound aura. It was only then did she open her door. Outside, the female protg that called for her earlier was still there and there was another man as well. This man''s name was Wang Xiao. "Lingyue! I have finally got to see you. Do you miss me?" Yu Lingyue answered him, "Wang Xiao. I wish to annul our marriage. From now onward, I want to go my separate ways with you." The female protg that had heard this, was shocked to hear this. Wang Xiao angrily said, "You can''t be serious about this, am I right?" Yu Lingyue said solemnly, "I am serious about this." Wang Xiao shook his fists angrily, "I am the number 1 genius in my Wang n. If you do so, you will surely regret it in the future! You are severing the ties between my Wang n and your Yu n!" Yu Lingyue answered him firmly, "I''ve no regrets about this at all." Wang Xiao shouted angrily, "Is it because of that man earlier? I saw him leaving this ce earlier!" Yu Lingyue said quietly, "This, you don''t have to know." Wang Xiao shook his fists angrily, "Don''t forget that that my Wang n is one of the eight ancient ns in our holynd. Currently my great patriarch is in seclusion and he is a saint! Do you want to offend my Wang n? And how are you going to exin to your Yu n? Do you think that you have the backing of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng, my cultivation sect will let your off your Yu n''s cultivation sect so easily?" Yu Lingyue sighed softly as she took out a scroll that was their marriage arrangement and she burnt it with her profound strength in front of Wang Xiao. "So be it then." Wang Xiao angrily said, "I need to at least know why you are annulling our marriage?" Yu Lingyue said quietly as she lied, "It is because my cultivation realm currently is higher than you by three realms. Therefore, I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore. From now onward, I just want to follow my holy saintess to cultivate." Wang Xiao angrily said, "Do you think that just like this you can annul our marriage? Let me tell you think then. In 3 years'' time, I wille and duel with you!" Then he spat, "30 years eastward and 30 years westward, I wille and take my vendetta on you. Don''t you think you can bully me because you have a higher cultivation realm than me!" Slowly he added angrily, "As for that man just now, I will also pay him pay dearly too!" Yu Lingyue was startled, "Don''t! He isn''t involved in this!" Wang Xiaoughed coldly, "Whether he is involved or not, I will have my means to know. I shall pay all of you pay dearly for this. And that also includes your Yu n and the Holy Carnation Sanctuary." Yu Lingyue said weakly, "Forget about your vengeance against the Holy Carnation Sanctuary please. You''re no match for the two holy saintesses" Wang Xiao interrupted her coldly, "Hmph. Is that so? We shall see in 3 years'' time!" Chapter 106 Sly Upon Sly

Chapter 106 Sly Upon Sly

There were many beautiful long flights of stone celestium stairs in the Holy Carnation Sanctuary and they all had beautiful views of the mountain peaks that surrounded the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. The male cultivators had another opinion of these beautiful stone celestium stairs as it also revealed the beautiful view of the maidens'' panties and sometimes naked valleys in their short skirts. Yao Chi had just climbed one such flight of stairs when she spotted a male protg of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary approaching her and he was Lie Dun. She got bored from waiting for her holy saintess and left Fairy Xiang Yun to take a look around. He grinned as he approached her after witnessing the beautiful sight of her slightly wet panties under her skirt earlier. Lie Dun quickly paid his respect for her. "Heroine Yao Chi. It is indeed you. Not only are you a great heroine but you are also a great beauty as well. I am Lie Dun, a protg of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. I am the second young master of the Shrouding Sword Sect." Yao Chi smiled, "You look like an outstanding young man. In the future, your cultivation realm is sure to grow." Lie Dun smiled when he saw that the Heroine Yao Chi was quite amicable. "I really hope so. Since the famous Heroine Yao Chi is here, you can just ask me to do anything for you and I will be willing to do it for you. I am a lowly outer protg though so my services may be limited but I will do anything for Heroine Yao Chi if it is within my means of doing so." Yao Chi indeed was indeed a well-known famous heroine in the Fenghua Great Continent, having helped numerous people by righting the wrongs with her righteous acts. Together with Fairy Xiang Yun, the two of them were two of the most trusted followers and senior elders of the Holy Saintess Beitang Fang. Yao Chi smiled; she indeed needed some extra information about the Holy Carnation Sanctury, especially about this Shen Lie. She asked gently, "Do you know Shen Lie?" Lie Dun frowned, "You mean that idiotic Shen Lie that ims to know your Holy Saintess Beitang Fang earlier? He is just trying to make a good impression of himself in front of your holy saintess. As you know, the Holy Carnation Sanctuary do not ept male protgs to be inner protgs. So he is probably trying to jump ship. What an idiot. To think that I am actually in the same cohort as him and I have to see him every day." Yao Chi was now looking at Lie Dun with a great interest as she said with her beautiful and charming, "You are actually in the same cohort as this Shen Lie. Interesting" Then she asked, "Do you mind if you help me to keep tag of this Shen Lie''s movements?" Lie Dun frowned, "He is nothing but a low level cultivator. But since this is Heroine Yao Chi''s request, I can of course do it and report to you daily on his movements. But it probably won''t be interesting." But he was soon smiling; at least he had built a bridge with the Heroine Yao Chi now. This Yao Chi was also an astonishing great beauty and she was ranked as 1 of the 24 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent. As for herpanion, Fairy Xiang Yun who was also called the Sword Saintess Xiang Yun, she was even more astonishing beautiful and she was ranked as 1 of the 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent. Lie Dun greatly desired both maidens, especially after he had yed with the Purity Jade Maiden Han Quechan. Not only did he greatly desire Yao Chi and Fairy Xiang Yun, he also wanted to toy with Elder Hua Yunzi, Protector Elder Nangong Shu and Fairy Yue Shuwen as well. He even greatly desired to toy with his own Holy Saintesses Sheng Feiyan and Qian Yufeng as well. Even the Holy Saintess Beitang Fang was also within his desire to conquer as he spread their virgin jade legs for himself. Lie Dun was signing heavily. Yao Chi curiously asked him, "Why are you sighing?" Lie Dun answered her, "I have a profound treasure that I have recently obtained. However, as my cultivation realm is really too low, I am afraid unable to decipher the profound purposes of this profound treasure." Yao Chi smiled wryly, "You can always go to your elders or to the local guilds for help in helping you to decipher its profound purposes." Lie Dun looked around him before he lowered his voice to say quietly to Yao Chi, "I have obtained this profound treasure from the Ancient Gods Battlefield. That''s why I can''t tell anyone about this or my profound treasure will be seized from me." Yao Chi was now curious about this profound treasure, "Then why are you telling me about this?" Lie Dun said quietly, "That is because you are the Heroine Yao Chi and you have a good reputation in the Fenghua Great Continent. That is why I am only telling you and hoping that Heroine Yao Chi will be able to help me." As he said so, he was quietly admiring her beautiful jaded legs from her short skirt. Yao Chi smiled, "This is really interesting. Alright then. I shall help you then. Consider this as a small favor to you for what you are going to do for me then." If this profound treasure was useful too, she may even consider buying it from this Lie Dun. Maybe this profound treasure may even be useful to the Divine Emperor Murong Jinshan. Also, this Lie Dun looked quite na?ve and is a low level cultivator. If this profound treasure turns up to be a heaven-defying profound treasure, she could even scam him too and take this profound treasure for herself. What great luck she had today. A profound treasure from the mysterious Ancient Gods Battlefield is highly sought and the profound treasures there are all immensely powerful. Lie Dun was greatly delighted as he said, "Please follow me then." Yao Chi soon followed Lie Dun to his ''abode''. When they had reached his abode, Yao Chi was quite startled to find that his abode was quite splendid looking and evenrge. "This is your abode? Isn''t it a little too good for an outer protg?" Lie Dun exined, "My father spent a vast sums of spirit stones to obtain for me my abode. After all, I am the second young master of the Shrouding Sword Sect. That is also how the Holy Carnation Sanctuary is able to obtain its funding too." Yao Chi smiled wryly, "This is actually a good idea that I can propose to my holy saintess as well." Soon, Lie Duny arge chest carefully on the table as he said respectfully to Yao Chi, "Heroine Yao Chi, please help me to take a good look at this profound treasure." Yao Chi smiled as she opened up the chest in front of her. All of a sudden, a pink mist had suddenly enveloped her beautiful face and she was suddenly feeling dizzy. "This, this is" As she was about to fall, another man had suddenly appeared from behind her and had caught her of her back and upright bosoms. This man was Di Shitian and he had been hiding in a concealed formation in this ce. As Di Shitian caught hold of Yao Chi, he had also lifted her up by spreading open her jade legs in front of Lie Dun. And Di Shitian and Lie Dun could see that Yao Chi''s beautiful translucent panties. Lie Dun smiled coldly, "Although this profound treasure is expensive but it is worth the effort to snare the Heroine Yao Chi. Yao Chi was suddenly saying, "Hot why am I so hot" As she said so, her panties had suddenly be soaking wet with her lewd juices. Lie Dun then ripped off her bodice from her opened robe and he also torn off her wet panties, "Heroine Yao Chi, we are going to have a little fun with you. And then you will be our willing depraved ve." And his eyes were soon feasting upon her dripping wet valley, "Beautiful. Beautiful indeed!" Di Shitian was alsoughing coldly, "After that, is my turn too. I want to feast upon the Heroine Yao Chi as well." But he added, "We are not calling for Shortie Lai?" Lie Dun frowned, "He is an extra. Let''s arrange for an ident for him." Di Shitianughed too as he fondled Yao Chi''s soft breasts, "Agree. I don''t like him either. If it wasn''t because I had to patrol with him that day, I don''t even want to share the Purity Jade Maiden Han Quechan with him." Lie Dun was not responding anymore as he was now thrusting into Yao Chi''s wet valley even as Yao Chi was moaning, "No... wait... don''t go in..." Chapter 107 Shen Lie with Jie Ying (R18)

Chapter 107 Shen Lie with Jie Ying (R18)

When Shen Lie had returned to the outer pces, he had suddenly chanced upon Jie Ying. Jie Ying was delighted when she saw him, "Brother Shen Lie, are you alright?" She was quite anxious for him. "What punishments did you receive?" Shen Lieughed softly, "I haven''t got my punishments yet. I was asked to wait in the outer pces first until further notice as the 3 holy saintesses wish to discuss some urgent matters first. But don''t worry for me, alright?" Jie Ying sighed heavily, "How could I not be worry for you? Please pardon me for saying so. I really think that our holy saintess seems to dislike you and she is only trying to punish you on purpose." Shen Lieughed softly, "Oh no, she is really a nice maiden." Jie Ying sighed heavily, "Brother Shen Lie, you are just too nice to everyone. Even the protgs from our cohort are allughing at you today." Shen Lie grinned, "Don''t worry. I am the Grand Sage Saint Shen Lie" "You will be one, one day. I believe in you." Jie Ying said firmly as she interrupted him. Shen Lie bitterly said, "I am one now." Jie Ying smiled, "In my heart, you are already a Grand Sage Saint." Shen Lie smiled weakly, "Jie Ying, you are so nice to me too." Jie Ying smiled, "I am already your maiden. Do I need to say more? Brother Shen Lie, you will take me as your consort, right?" Shen Lie began to sigh softly when he had heard this; this was because he had hidden a terrible dark secret of his and that was the reason why he had toplete the Carnation Goddess Painting or else he wouldn''t take a consort. Jie Ying was too innocent and he could not bear to tell her the true reason why and he was afraid that he would hurt her instead. "Brother Shen Lie? What are you thinking?" Shen Lie smiled to her as he pulled her to a dark corner. Without saying a word, he began to kiss her and to grope her bosoms. Jie Ying moaned softly as Shen Lie grabbed her breasts and then he had pulled down her thin white bodice to reveal her two white bunny breasts that had two pink raised nipples on it. Then Shen Lie began to nibble Jie Ying''s nipples greedily, sucking and licking her small breasts. Jie Ying began to twitch uncontroble and she had released her lewd juices on her panties, soaking it through her short skin and down on her naked thighs. She gasped, "Brother Shen Lie, I want" Shen Lie squeezed her small white bunny breasts until it had turned swollen with redness before he turned her around and pushed her to lean against the wall. Then he lifted up her skirt to reveal her wet panties before starting to massage between her legs as he rubbed against her soaking wet panties. It was not before long that Shen Lie pulled down her soaking wet panties as Jie Ying was spurting too much lewd juices down her panties. She was hot and moaning wildly. Shen Lie then massaged her butt until it also turned red before opening her butt to have a good view of her beautiful front and back valleys. Jie Ying moaned softly as her lovely body began to tremble with uncontroble lusts, "Brother Shen Lie, I want you now. I want to have you now." Shen Lie nodded as he pulled down his pants before he swung wildly his little brother into her front valley as he started to push into her tight small hole in her wet and fragrant weing maiden valley. Jie Ying moaned softly as Shen Lie pushed his little brother into her itchy valley, causing her to push her butt against him in response. Shen Lie said tenderly, "My Jie Ying is tight below." "Brother Shen Lie, don''t go gentle on me. Plow me hard and rough please. I want to experience being your slut." Shen Lie nodded as he suddenly began to thrust hard and rapidly without stopping into her, causing Jie Yin to moan lewdly. Jie Ying was afraid that she may made too much noise so she had lifted her bodice to bite it with her teeth as Shen Lie pulled her arms backward as he rode her without stopping. Her two small redden breasts began to swing wildly as Shen Lie ploughed without stopping into her, causing her lewd juices to spurt out wildly. As Shen Lie moved in and out of Jie Ying rapidly, there were lewd spring water sshing everywhere and Jie Ying''s ying essence was soon everywhere. This was because Jie Ying''s reaction was very intense and she was trying not to scream loudly so as to not to make her lusty moans be heard. At the same she was also swinging her pink buttocks up and down in a knowing way, actively striving for more friction and stimtion as she moaned coquettishly. Today''s simtion was the best that she had received so far. Shen Lie liked Jie Ying very much and he wanted to make her into depraved harlot for his Depraved Carnation Goddess Painting but he did not have the heart. It was because Jie Ying was too innocent and too young. And he did not have the heart to ask her. He could only say: Please forgive me, Jie Ying. One day, you will know why I am unable to make you into my consort. But when I do seed one day, then it may be a possibility He was now struck in a dilemma; he did not have enough saintesses for both his Carnation Goddess Painting or his Depraved Carnation Goddess. Why did he have to believe in that Grand Elder Xifang Bai and deflower the Saintess Sheng Feiyan and the Saintess Qian Yufeng? Does the Depraved Carnation Goddess Painting really work for him? He was beginning to doubt it now. It seemed that he was reverting back to his old dual cultivation path And he was thinking: If only Qi Keqin is here to help me. The Qi Keqin he was thinking about was naturally the Holy Saintess Qi Keqin and she was also known as the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. And she headed the Holy Virtue Pce, the 4th most powerful holynd among the 7 holy saintess. Chapter 108 New Evil Conspirators (R18)

Chapter 108 New Evil Conspirators (R18)

Shen Lie was pounding hard against Jie Ying, as he increased the power of his waist and thrust into her like a violent. Each time, he had prated deep into Jie Ying''s heart of her front yard valley, Jie Ying raised her head high up to moan lewdly. If she was not biting her bodice that she had pulled up, she would have screamed aloud. Because she had pulled up her thin bodice, she had also exposed her firm white breasts. As Shen Lie pounded her hard, her small but plump white and tender breasts were also trembling violently with the rhythm of his violent poundings. This caused her pink nipples to purse and to stand straight on her jade breasts, looking particr attractive. Her white and tall breasts rose and fell sharply with every pounding made by Shen Lie, especially when Shen Lie was inserted deeply into her body, pulled out, and then inserted again. The intense pleasure simply made Jie Ying so wild that that she couldn''t help but swing her buttocks to meet Shen Lie''s thrusts. Jie Ying''s tight tender meat wrapped around Shen Lie''s huge little brother as it was being pulled in and out by him as the milky white foam of both their yin and yang essences coughed out after each pration. Strong pleasure hit Jie Ying and she reached multiple climaxes, causing her to fragrant white body to be covered in sweat and yet this was still not enough. She wanted Shen Lie to keep pounding into her as her jade liquid and honey water burst continuously even as her lower abdomen was spasming and twitching nonstop. "Jie Ying, are you alright?" Shen Lie asked her. "Brother Shen Lie, don''t stop harder I want to die but this is just so good you are just so good" Shen Lie nodded as he squeezed her breasts and turned it swollen with redness in no time as he increased the power of his pounding. This would have gone on forever if not for a shout from a female protg that was calling aloud, "Shen Lie, where are you? The two holy saintesses are looking for you." This female protg had even walked past Shen Lie and Jie Ying as she asked several protgs, "Have anyone of you seen Shen Lie in this ce?" Jie Ying was startled about being discovered with Shen Lie but this female protg did not even seem to notice them? Seeing her perplexed looks, Shen Lie exined to her. "Don''t worry. She won''t be able to see us. I have ced a powerful array in this ce so she can''t see us." "A profound array?" Jie Ying was astonished. "When did you put a profound array in this ce? I didn''t see any or sense any." Shen Lieughed softly, "I exin to youter. Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng are both looking for me. I got to go first." Jie Ying reluctantly nodded as she pulled down her thin bodice to cover her breasts but her nipples were still sore and hard. Shen Lie waved a hand and destroyed all the yin and yang essence in this ce. This astonished Jie Ying, "Brother Shen Lie, when did your profound strength bes so awesome?" This was the very first time that she had seen Shen Lie destroying the evidences of their affair. Shen Lieughed softly, "Erm, I am the Grand Sage Saint Shen Lie so this is an easy thing for me to do." Jie Ying smiled, "In the future, you will surely be." - - - Elsewhere in the same ce. Lie Dun and Di Shitian were both ying with the naked Heroine Yao Chi. Right now, Lie Dun was holding the naked Heroine Yao Chi and he was banging her hard as he spread her legs around his waist while Di Shitian had stuffed his little brother into her mouth. One of them was fondling her left breasts and the other one, her right breasts. They had never thought that the renown Heroine Yao Chi would be such a slut. It was especially when she had suddenly said to them, "Do you really think that your little tricks will really work on me?" They were really freaked by her at that time especially when they had already stripped her lower body and had already seen her body. But the Heroine Yao Chi smiled to them instead, "If the two of you are willing to be my depraved ves and give me your soul marks then I can even pleasure you." As Lie Dun and Di Shitian did not want to die, they had quickly agreed. Instead of making the Heroine Yao Chi as their depraved ve, they had be theirs instead. And they had also told her about the Purity Maiden Han Quechan. Yao Chi simply snorted, "This Han Quechan is really a real whore. It is no wonder she is willing to ingratitude herself to the Divine Emperor" To the surprise of Lie Dun and Di Shitian, Yao Chi had kept her promise and allowed them to y with her. The two of them could not believe that they were actually be banging the Heroine Yao Chi who was 1 of the 24 great beauties in the Fenghua Great Continent. She was the second maiden that was in 1 of the 24 great beauties that they had yed with. Yao Chi had been suppressing her desires for many days now and it was her good luck that she had met two lecherous men in the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. Because of them, she was able to satisfy her lusts. She praised the two of them, "The two of you are so good and both your little brothers are also so huge" This prompted Lie Dun to bang her harder and her lewd juices spurted out from between her fat buttocks. At the same time he was also filling her womb with his yang essence. Di Shitian was also shooting his yang essence down into her throat as the 3 of them were in ecstasy together. Chapter 109 Shen Lie’s Secret

Chapter 109 Shen Lie''s Secret

When Shen Lie had approached the inner pce, he could hear the jovialughter of the 3 holy saintesses. Saintess Sheng Feiyan wasughing, "I was 13 when Shen Lie took me as his disciple. At that time, I''ve thought that he is going to be my groom instead of my cultivation master..." "Why did you have such a thought?" Saintess Beitang Fang gasped with surprise. Saintess Sheng Feiyan giggled, "The marriage custom in my region is 13 year old, that''s why. But this stupid Shen Lie, he didn''t even touch me until I''ve be a saintess and that is 400 yearster" Saintess Qian Yufeng was also sighing, "Actually, I have to admit that I am always interested in Shen Lie. He doesn''t want us to call him master so I''ve though that he wanted to have me as his consort but he" "He is too obsessed with his Carnation Goddess Painting," Saintess Beitang Fang sighed heavily. Saintess Sheng Feiyan frowned, "What Carnation Goddess Painting? That is his Carnal Goddess Painting, you know! I am never going to pose for him again. He can dream on!" Saintess Qian Yufeng said quietly, "What if Shen Lie has an unspeakable reason that he did not want to let us know? You know that Shen Lie is easy going and he has never scolded us no matter what in the past. Only when ites to the Carnation Goddess Painting, he refuses to let us know a thing." Saintess Beitang Fang was also nodding, "I feel that this is really suspicious too. And he even needs 7 saintess toplete that Carnation Goddess Painting." "I have taken a peek at the Carnation Goddess Painting that he had drawn in the past," Saintess Sheng Feiyan had suddenly lowered her voice to whisper. "You did?!" The other 2 holy saintesses gasped with surprise. Saintess Sheng Feiyan nodded slowly, "There are many profound arrays that he had infused in it. But he quickly destroyed it when he saw me peeking at me." "This is indeed highly suspicious," Saintess Beitang Fang slowly said. Saintess Qian Yufeng began to mutter, "I wonder why" Shen Lie had heard them because he had extrasensory hearing and as he walked in, he began to frown unhappily. "Stop specting. I won''t tell the three of you." The 3 holy saintesses were startled as they did not know that Shen Lie was here. Shen Lie smiled, "But it is good that the 3 of you are able to get along well with one another, just like the good old days." Saintess Sheng Feiyan smiled to Shen Lie, "I tell you a good piece of news. To you, it may be a good piece of news." Shen Lie gave her a surprise look, "Oh?" Saintess Sheng Feiyan hummed coldly, "We have just received word that that slut Qi Keqin is now on her way to my holynd. Are you surprise?" Shen Lie was startled, "Qi Keqin is really on her way here?" Saintess Qian Yufeng gave a disdainful look as she said, "This Qi Keqin called herself the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin but she is actually a good pretender. I bet that she must be the one that have struck Shen Lie the hardest and she is probably the one that has cracked Shen Lie''s cultivation core." The other two holy saintesses were both nodding and agreeing with her. "That''s right!" "Right!" Saintess Qian Yufeng said unhappily, "Among the other holy saintesses, she has the most number of formidable profound treasures and she never hesitate to use it against us" "All the male protgs in her Holy Virtue Pce are brainwashed by her," Saintess Beitang Fang hummed coldly. Saintess Sheng Feiyan chuckled, "So is that the reason why you enjoy attacking her holynd the most?" Saintess Beitang Fang smiled wryly, "That is for sure. I simply enjoy watching giving her plenty of troubles and exposing her little schemes. She didn''t even dare to kick a fuss when I keep suppressing her. She thinks that she cane to the Holy Carnation Sanctuary to screw the two of you but she will get a big surprise when she sees me in this ce." The other holy saintesses were both giggling jovially when they had thought of the humiliations that the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin would face in their holynd. "I don''t believe her at all when she said that she is here to offer her congrattion for the merger of our two holynds." Saintess Qian Yufeng hummed coldly. Saintess Sheng Feiyan nodded, "Same here. I bet that she is here to try to persuade us to merge our holynd with hers instead. She is just too cunning. In front of Shen Lie, she is always pretending to be so docile" Shen Lie interrupted her weakly, "Actually she is really docile" "Shut up, Shen Lie!" The 3 holy saintesses said at the same time. Shen Lie: He began to sigh softly, "Actually I am quite happy that the 3 of you can get along so well now. So I''ve got something to tell the 3 of you." The 3 holy saintesses: ??? Shen Lie sighed heavily before saying, "Actually I have purposely allowed my cultivation core to be shattered by the 7 of you. So there is no need to guess who has struck against my cultivation core on purpose." All 3 of the holy saintesses were shocked and were all gasping at the same time. Saintess Sheng Feiyan gasped with disbelief, "Shen Lie, do you know what you are saying? Why did you do that for? Are you courting your own death? I''ve thought that you are looking for the one that shattered your cultivation core for revenge?" Saintess Beitang Fang and Saintess Qian Yufeng were both in shock as well as they had been using one another for the misdeed. Shen Lie sighed heavily, "It is just an excuse to look for the 7 of you to seek my vendetta. At that time I know that the 7 of you are pretty upset with me. Instead of allowing your heart demon to grow as your rage increases, I''ve decided to allow the 7 of you to shatter my cultivation core so as to make the 7 of you feel guilty instead. Then I can restart my Carnation Goddess Painting again" Then heughed jovially, "It isn''t the first time that I have shattered my cultivation core so don''t give me that shock look. I am a cultivator. 100 years is just a blink of an eye for me. Hahaha" When the 3 holy saintesses had heard Shen Lie, they felt like fainting on the spot immediately. Chapter 110 The Carnation Goddess Painting

Chapter 110 The Carnation Goddess Painting

When Shen Lie had revealed this shocking revtion to the 3 holy saintesses, they were all shocked wordlessly. For the past 100 years, they were indeed filled with guilt and had been using one another of harming Shen Lie. But they had never found the culprit saintess that was responsible for harming Shen Lie. Shen Lie further exined, "I know that you are all upset with me for destroying the Carnation Goddess Painting time and time again. For this, I am truly sorry about this." The 3 holy saintesses were suddenly looking at Shen Lie tenderly; this was the first time that Shen Lie had apologized to them over his actions. When he had destroyed his Carnation Goddess Painting a hundred times in the past, he did not even apologize for his actions. He did not need to because he was their cultivation master and he had made them into 7 formidable saintess in which they had almost no equal in the Fenghua Great Continent. And he had also carefully told them which profound treasures that they ought to take when he was no longer around. Although they had divided his profound treasures when they had cast him down the deste chasm, they had also carefully divided his profound treasures ordingly to his wishes. For a time, these 7 saintesses were actually quite united together as they confronted the hostile powerhouses of the Fenghua Great Continent, defeating all the cultivators that they had met. At first, they were quite delighted to have get rid of Shen Lie as they were all getting quite pissed off with him. But very soon, they were all feeling guilty and started to use one another of hurting Shen Lie the most. And they were particrly hateful of the unknown saintess that had shattered Shen Lie''s cultivation core. With Shen Lie''s cultivation strength, he probably won''t die if he falls off into the abyssal chasm and the 7 holy saintesses were all prepared to apologize to him when he was back again. But shattering his cultivation core had shattered their hopes that they would see Shen Lie alive ever again. The 7 saintesses were all angry with Shen Lie for painting his stupid Carnation Goddess Painting again and again. All of them have their own questions to ask Shen Lie about this painting and they didn''t treat Shen Lie as their cultivation master. And Shen Lie did not care to be strict with them while they were cultivating with them and allowed them to freely do whatever they want. That was why they had a love-hate rtionship with Shen Lie, rather than a master-disciple rtionship. All of them were hoping that Shen Lie would take them as his consort but Shen Lie had no indication of ever trying to take them as his consorts even though they had lived under the same roof and all the saintesses were constantly trying to please Shen Lie every day. Shen Lie was good in many cultivations except for the profound martial arts which he was toozy to move a muscle to train. And he often boasted to the saintesses that he was good with 100 000 types of cultivation practices, minus off the profound martial arts of course. Although the 7 saintesses did not really believe Shen Lie but they had to admit that he was quite suck in fighting. However even though Shen Lie never practiced any profound martial arts, he had freely given the 7 saintesses their unique profound martial arts that were based on their constitutions. In the hundreds of years that they were with Shen Lie, he had never for once lost his cool at them even though sometimes they often did certain things that would cause most people to explode with anger. But Shen Lie was extremely cool and nonchnt even when they had wasted profound pills and profound treasures that could bleed dry even a major cultivation holynd. They had no name for their cultivation sect simply because Shen Lie had none and he did not care to have one. And of course, Shen Lie was not always with them as he traveled on his own a lot. It was onlyter when he had told them if they wanted to volunteer for his Carnation Goddess Painting that he began to spend more time with them. To pose for his Carnation Goddess Painting was also a volunteering act as Shen Lie did not force them to pose for him. But all 7 of the saintesses saw themselves as his rightful consort and hence, they were all willing to take the risk. Secretly they had made an agreement with one another to treat one another as sister saintesses even if they were not selected and they were even willing to be Shen Lie''s concubines instead. But Shen Lie kept destroying his Carnation Goddess Painting until they were all quite frustrated with him. And they had all blown up in anger one day when Shen Lie had tried to destroy his Carnation Goddess Painting again. This time they did not allow him to destroy the Carnation Goddess Painting. "Wait a minute," Saintess Sheng Feiyan was suddenly asking. She asked with a perplexed look, "That day we saw you escaping with the Carnation Goddess Painting. What happened to it?" Shen Lie smiled bitterly, "I had lost it when I had fallen down into the abyssal chasm. Haha" Saintess Qian Yufeng smiled, "Never mind about it. You are going to destroy it anyway." "That''s right." Saintess Beitang Fang was also smiling too as she tried tofort Shen Lie. Shen Lie sighed woefully, "Actually, that copy of the Carnation Goddess Painting is perfect. It is especially so when it had survived the tribtions of the 7 saintesses. That was why I had tried to take it away with me that day. Now I have to paint it all over again." Saintess Beitang Fang: Saintess Qian Yufeng: Saintess Sheng Feiyan: Sheng Feiyan disyed her divine sword and said angrily, "Don''t stop me for killing Shen Lie today!" Saintess Qian Yufeng had also taken out her divine sword, "Same here." "I want to kill you as well, Shen Lie." Saintess Beitang Fang was also staring coldly at Shen Lie. Chapter 111 Shen Lie and Nagong Shu (1) R18

Chapter 111 Shen Lie and Nagong Shu (1) R18

It was veryte at night when Shen Lie had finally written down all the names of the elders and protgs that have the ve marks in their soul core. Saintess Sheng Feiyan was astonished how Shen Lie was able to read their names and their other information with just a look from his divine sense. Even the Saintess Beitang Fang and Saintess Qian Yufeng were also astonished too. Saintess Qian Yufeng hummed coldly, "I didn''t expect that there is also an elder from my followers that I''ve brought here that also has a soul mark." The Saintess Beitang Fang smiled to Shen Lie, "You don''t mind going to my Saintess Pce and to help me as well, do you?" "He isn''t going anywhere," Saintess Sheng Feiyan quickly rebuked Saintess Beitang Fang. All their sisterhood had suddenly vanished in this instant. Saintess Beitang Fang was not upset at all and instead she smiled wryly, "At most I shall ask my followers toe here instead." Saintess Sheng Feiyan was pacified as she smiled, "Now this is better. Shen Lie must never leave the Holy Carnation Sanctuary because he is my protg." Shen Lie muttered, "I didn''te to be your protg. I''vee here to look for you toplete my Carnation Goddess Painting but unfortunately" All of a sudden both Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng had stepped on his foot and hurried him off. Saintess Sheng Feiyan ordered him, "Shen Lie, go back to your abode immediately. Let''s talk again tomorrow." "It is gettingte now and we need to chat with one another," Saintess Qian Yufeng had also said. The two of them did not want the Saintess Beitang Fang to know that they had both lost their chastity to Shen Lie and hence, they were unable to help Shen Lie with his Carnation Goddess Painting anymore. Also, either the Saintess Sheng Feiyan or the Saintess Qian Yufeng knows that they had both lost their chastity to Shen Lie and hence, they were trying to shut him up in front of the other two saintesses. Saintess Beitang Fang was naturally unaware of this and she did not know their secrets with Shen Lie. Even the Saintess Beitang Fang was looking quite relieved that Shen Lie was being sent away as she was afraid that Shen Lie may tell the other two about their tryst that they had done earlier. It was particrly dangerous to keep a Shen Lie that would not mind his words in their presence. Just like this, Shen Lie was sent away from the presence of the 3 holy saintesses. As Shen Lie was being sent away, he was sighing softly to himself. "I''ve thought that I would have a reunion chat with them for the night but they have actually sent me away" As Shen Lie walked off, all 3 of the holy saintesses were secretly nning to meet Shen Lie in secret, far away from the other saintesses. All 3 holy saintesses pretended to smile to one another when Shen Lie had walked off. "He is a man. We don''t have a use for a man when we are chatting" "He isn''t one of us anyway" "If he is here, he will spoil our moods and we can''t chat freely" "We can''t share our secrets freely when he is around" "He can''t stop talking about his Carnation Goddess Painting when he is with us" However, the 3 saintesses actually all know what were the other 2 saintesses thinking; it was because a long time ago, they had all made a secret vow to only love Shen Lie. To make their oath even deadlier, they had even sworn upon their dao heart that they would not be moved by any man and has feeling only for Shen Lie." That was also why when they had met Shen Lie, they were all unable to control themselves as they had been suppressing all their sentiments for Shen Lie for a hundred years. - - - When Shen Lie had left Saintess Sheng Feiyan''s inner sanctuary, he was quite surprised to see that Nangong Shu was still waiting for him. As it waste and Elder Hua Zixia still had her duties, she was not around. But for Nangong Shu, she was the left protector of the Saintess Sheng Feiyan and it was her duty to be around the inner pce. Nangong Shu was delighted to finally see Shen Lie again as she smiled with great shyness to him, "Shen Lie, you are finally out. Are you alright? Did you get punish?" Shen Lieughed softly, "Not really. They just drive me out because I talk too much, that''s all." Nangong Shu was relieved when she had heard him but she could not resist checking on Shen Lie''s body to be sure. As she did so, she had be even more flustered as Shen Lie''s masculine aura intoxicated her to no ends and she was looking at Shen Lie with coyly looks. Shen Lie was also missing Nangong Shu and he had been thinking about her for several days too. So, he blew gently into her ears, tickling her. Then he had hugged her tightly, squeezing her bosoms on him. Quietly, he pulled her to a dark corner where he started to kiss her tenderly on her lips, causing Nangong Shu to respond with great passions as she moaned softly. Then Shen Lie had lifted on her leg up to his waist as he fondled her beautiful white thigh before he slid his hands up her short skirt. Nangong Shu''s panties were already dripping wet when Shen Lie''s fingers touched her below. Then he pulled down her thin straps that glued her thin bodice to her sensual jaded breasts and popped out her white bunnies. Shen Lie was delighted to see her raised pink nipples and he eagerly grabbed her white firm breasts as he began to suck both her nipples greedily. This caused Nangong Shu to be flustered as she moaned softly, "Shen Lie, do you know that I have been missing you so much for the past several days. But you are never free for me" Shen Lieforted her by saying, "I miss you too as well." Under Shen Lie''s yful tease on her wet maiden valley and his passionate kisses on her breasts, Nangong Shu''s lewd juices began to leak through her wet panties and drop onto the ground "Shen Lie, please make love to me. I need you tonight" Shen Lie nodded as he pulled down her wet panties, "I will" He was missing the wetness between her legs and the tightness of her valley for some time. After all, Nangong Shu is 1 of the 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent and her appeal is as enticing as Yu Lingyue, Fairy Xiang Yun, Fairy Yue Shuwen and Song Xincheng the Lunar Maiden. These 5 maidens are all in the top 12 great beauties of the Fenghua Great Continent and Shen Lie had the honor of ying with all 5 of them. Chapter 112 Shen Lie and Nangong Shu (2) R18

Chapter 112 Shen Lie and Nangong Shu (2) R18

Shen Lie had grabbed Nangong Shu''s smooth and silky buttock to support her as he lifted her up with her jaded naked legs around his waist. From there, he had prated her into her juicy wet valley as he began to bang her wildly. At the same time, Nangong Shu was also holding her legs around his neck and her beautiful rounded twin peaks were heaving up and down in front of his face for him to lick and to suck. This was truly a most beautiful sight as Nangong Shu began to moan lewdly and her two breasts were squeezed tightly together for Shen Lie to suck wildly. In no time, the loud patting sounds of Shen Lie''s rough thrust into her had produced plenty of lewd juices from her and Nangong Shu was leaking her plentiful honey and milk onto the ground. Nangong Shu was flustered and it had showed on her beautiful countenance but she just could not resist having Shen Lie''s touches on her. And when she thought of Shen Lie, she would be aroused and wet. When the opportunity hade for her to be with Shen Lie, she did not care if she was doing it just outside the inner pce of her holy saintess. "Nangong Shu, you are so beautiful." Shen Lie praised her as he nibbled on her raised nipples. "Brother Shen Lie, you are so good" Nangong Shu moaned softly. "I want to do it with you every day" She could feel that her entire bottom was wet even as Shen Lie was continuous squeezing her wet buttocks hard while he held her. Nangong Shu could feel the well in her valley swelling to meet Shen Lie''s bulging thrusts and she was swaying her buttocks desperately to meet his maniptions. She screamed softly with excitement, her white and round jade buttocks moved up and down rapidly, getting faster and faster, and the harder she sat up as Shen Lie went up and down with his little brother into her wet maiden valley. This only caused her plump and soft jade breasts to raise with great delight especially when Shen Lie was sucking on her nipples. This caused Nangong Shu to experience great sweetness and pleasure in her trembling body. "I love you, Shen Lie" Shen Lie answered her and not stopping in his actions, "I love you too" Nangong Shu moaned softly, "Shen Lie, I want to be with you and I want to call you my Brother Shen Lie" Shen Lie said tenderly to her, "When my Depraved Carnation Goddess Painting ispleted, you will have a chance. But first, I have to make you into a saintess first" Nangong Shu bit her lips, "Saintess realm? That is so far away" Shen Lie was frowning when he had heard that. Indeed, he had not even found 7 saintesses to be his depraved harlots yet toplete the Depraved Carnation Goddess Painting. Although Shen Lie was patience and he could wait a few hundred years but he was unsure if he could survive the temptation with all these beautiful maidens. After all, that was the exact purpose of painting his Carnation Goddess Painting to get rid of his heart demon. Nangong Shu had suddenly asked Shen Lie, "Brother Shen Lie, are you thinking about something?" Shen Lie smiled, "Nothing. I am thinking that we should switch to a new position?" Nangong Shu began to fluster shyly, "Alright. What position that you want me to be in?" Shen Lie gently put her down as he turned her around and forced her on all four limbs on the ground, "I like this position best." Nangong Shu could feel that her raised nipples were touching the ground, "Brother Shen Lie, this is a little too humiliating" Shen Lie used his hands to pull her butts apart so that he could view her pink valleys, "But you are so beautiful in this manner." As he watched her pink valleys, he could see that her lewd juices and his yang essence were dripping onto the ground. "Is that so?" Nangong Shu gasped coyly as she raised her butt up for Shen Lie to admire her more closely. Shen Lie was suddenly digging his finger into her back yard and this caused Nangong Shu to moan softly and she had suddenly spurted out a stream of her lewd juices on the face of Shen Lie. But Shen Lie did not stop there and continued to y with both her front yard and back yard. All of a sudden, she was gasping with great coquettish as Shen Lie once again put his little brother into her wet maiden valley. Then he had began to thrust wildly into her again. This caused Nangong Shu to moan lewdly as she swung her plump jade buttocks to meet his wild thrusts and she was spurting her lewd juices wildly. At the same time, her hanging breasts were rubbing against the ground and further exciting her. Shen Lie could see her pink and smallbia pulling out and pulling in as he furiously banged wildly into her. Nangong Shu began to moan aloud and she had forgotten that she was in the public. Luckily for her, Shen Lie had protected the ce with an anti-sound barrier. - - - Elsewhere and somewhere at the outer pces of the Holy Carnation Pce. Lie Dun and Di Shitian had just finished ying with the Great Heroine Yao Chi. They had thought that it would be more fun to invite Elder Li Hong to join in the fun with them with the Great Heroine Yao Chi. Just as they were walking for a short distance, they had spotted Wang Xiao who was the eldest senior protg of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng. They know him because he had rushed hastily into the Holy Carnation Sanctuary to look for his fianc Yu Lingyue who was 1 of the 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent and he was also a handsome looking man with a great destiny on his shoulders. When he hade, many of the protgs were already gossiping about his good looks and how lucky he was that he had such a beautiful fianc as Yu Lingyue. But today Wang Xiao looked unhappy and he was even looking drunk. So they approached him and asked him, "Brother Wang Xiao. Are you unhappy?" Wang Xiao took a nonchnt look at them and said coldly, "This is none of your business." But Lie Dun and Di Shitian quickly introduced themselves and their cultivation sects. Lie Dun smiled, "We just want to be your brothers and friends." This caused Wang Xiao to look up to them and smiled, "So, it is Brother Lie Dun and Brother Di Shitian." Lie Dun said to him, "Usually there are only 3 things that can make a man unhappy. Money, maiden and power. I wonder which one is causing Brother Wang Xiao to look so unhappy?" Wang Xiao hesitated for a while before he answered, "Maiden." Lie Dunughed as he said to him, "I have a solution that will make Brother Wang Xiao very happy and it is free of charge. Do you want to follow me to have a look?" Wang Xiao curiously asked him, "What is it?" Lie Dunughed, "You will soon know and I promise you that you won''t be unhappy for too long." Chapter 113 Shen Lie and Nangong Shu (3) R18

Chapter 113 Shen Lie and Nangong Shu (3) R18

Lie Dun and Di Shitian said to Wang Xiao, "Come with us and you will know." And so they had brought Wang Xiao to another ce. They had actually intended to look for Elder Li Hong but they had decided to bring him back to Lie Dun''s abode instead. As soon as they had entered Lie Dun''s abode, Wang Xiao was shocked to see a naked beautiful maiden on the ground and she was still spreading her legs wide opened and unable to close. Streams of yang essence were still flowing from her front and back valleys. Also there was also yang essence flowing from her mouth, on her face and body as well. Her nipples were raised beautifully and still erected. Wang Xiao was shocked, "This is the Great Heroine Yao Chi from the Saintess Pce? She is a renown great beauty among the 30 to 24 top great beauties in the Fenghua Great Continent" Lie Dun smiled, "Indeed. She is the Great Heroine Yao Chi and she can be yours free of charge if you join our secret brotherhood. We need someone of your background to join us." Then he turned to smile at Yao Chi, "This is Brother Wang Xiao and he is a core disciple of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng." A dreamy and exhausted Yao Chi was quite startled that Lie Dun and Di Shitian had brought another man into the room. At first, she was upset but when she saw that this Wang Xiao was quite handsome looking, she was smiling too. Also, she actually knows who this Wang Xiao is and she has been coveting for a long time. Wang Xiao is renowned as the number 1 genius cultivator of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng and he even has a fianc who is among the top 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent. Not only that, he is also in the top 10 most handsome man in the Fenghua Great Continent as well, although he seemed to be worse than the Shen Lie that she had seen earlier today. Yao Chi smiled to Wang Xiao, "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to vent yourself on me?" Wang Xiao did not need to wait twice and he eagerly took off his clothing. Soon, he was ying with Yao Chi and sending her to moan lewdly. And Lie Dun and Di Shitian had also joined them as they toyed with the Great Heroine Yao Chi together. - - - In the mean time elsewhere else. Shen Lie was kissing Nangong Shu with great tenderness; he had been so hungry for Nangong Shu for many days now and he finally had the chance to be alone with her. Therefore, he was not going to let her off so easily and he was determined to pleasure herfortably to the best of his capability. And indeed, Nangong Shu was greatly aroused by him. This showed as her jade white breasts were now pressed upon the ground and her butts were raised high for Shen Lie to bang wildly into. On the ground around her, were both her lewd yin essence and Shen Lie''s yang essence. And she was constantly simting her nipples as Shen Lie was banging wildly into her. Shen Lie had suddenly flipped her over as he wanted to see her lovely body and her jade breasts which had all turned flustered with redness but it was a most beautiful sigh which caused Shen Lie to marvelled at the astonishing beauty of Nangong Shu. Then he had spread her legs opened and he was pushing his little brother into her again, causing Nangong Shu to moan with great lewdness but it was also music to the ears. All of a sudden Nangong Shu could hear the voices of 3 female protgs and she was greatly rmed. But Shen Lie kept pushing himself into her and causing her to moan uncontrobly. She was in tears now as she did not know how to exin her nakedness and why she was copting in a man just outside the inner pce of their holy saintess. However Shen Lie smiled to her and said gently to her while continuing his wild banging into her. "Don''t worry, they are unable to hear us. I''ve ced an anti-sound barrier here and also, they can''t see us while we are inside this profound array too." Nangong Shu was greatly startled as she did not see Shen Lie disying any profound array in this ce. It was only when the 3 female protgs had walked past them, seemingly unaware of their presence that Nangong Shu was feeling really startled, "How?" She just could not understand it. But Shen Lie did not answer her as he was wildly sending Nangong Shu into another orgasm and causing her to spurt her lewd and honey juices wildly. As for the 3 female protgs, they were chatting with one another as they walked past. "Our Elder Nangong Shu is so beautiful and she is like heavenly fairy" "I saw that Fairy Xiang Yun today. She is truly a fairy just like our Fairy Yue Shuwen" "I will say that Fairy Xiang Yun, Fairy Yue Shuwen and Nangong Shu are all great beauties that are all worthy of being in the top 12 great beauties of the Fenghua Great Continent" "s, you have forgotten about Yu Lingyue who has just arrived. She is also a most beautiful maiden among the top 12 great beauties of the Fenghua Great Continent" "You have all forgotten about Song Xincheng the Lunar Maiden" "Right. To think that we have 5 out of the 12 top beauties in the Fenghua Great Continent in our Holy Carnation Sanctuary now" "Also, we have 3 beautiful holy saintesses that are now in our Holy Carnation Sanctuary too" "Although the 3 holy saintesses are not in the great beauties list but they are all great beauties and cannot be ranked easily" "But there is a list of the top 7 holy saintesses that everyone wants to bang and that honor belongs to the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng" "That Great Heroine Yao Chi is also a great beauty" "Yes, Great Heroine Yao Chi is very beautiful but when you put her in front of Fairy Xiang Yun and her Holy Saintess Beitang Fang, she pales inparison. The disparity between the top 12 and the top 24 is so vast, to say the least" "Even though I am a maiden but I really envy the man that can bang Fairy Xiang Yun, Yu Lingyue, Song Xincheng, Nangong Shu or Fairy Yue Shuwen" "Hehe, me too" "Even though I am a maiden, I''d want to see them naked too" "They are just too beautiful and whatever they wear, it will soon be fashion" "Many of the female protgs are already copying what Fairy Xiang Yun, Yu Lingyue and Song Xincheng are wearing now" "It is raining now?" "Let''s hurry" Just like this the three female protgs had walked past Shen Lie and Nangong Shu. This caused Nangong Shu''s beautiful face to be even more flustered and yet, she was greatly astonished. And moreover, she could not resist moaning lewdly in front of them because Shen Lie had sent her into multiple orgasms when they were walking past. And she had sent fountains of her lewd juices wildly up into the air and onto the 3 female protgs that had walked past them. Chapter 114 Wang Xiao’s Dark Secret

Chapter 114 Wang Xiao''s Dark Secret

The next day at the outer court. Shen Lie and many of his cohort had been summoned by Elder Li Hong and Elder Hua Zixia who were in charge of them. Even Nangong Shu was presented as well. Everyone was startled that the number of protgs that had gathered had more than doubled. But what caught their attention was that an astonishing beautiful maiden was among them and she was Yu Lingyue, 1 of the 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent. Everyone was wondering why she was in this ce since she was a core protg of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng and moreover she was also a much higher cultivator than Shen Lie''s cohort. It was not only her but there were also many senior and core protgs of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng as well that had gathered in this ce today. This naturally included Wang Xiao too. Elder Li Hong smiled to everyone in her tight robe that showed her buxom figure and the curve of her butt was also beautifully seen. She smiled to everyone, "Some of you may be wondering why there are so many protgs in this ce. Well, they are your new cohort from now onward and they are from the protgs of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng." As she said that she had shifted her butt unwittingly; it was becausest night she had a secret affair with Shortie Lai in her abode and he had shot a lot of his yang essence into her. This caused her crotch to be swollen and she was still leaking her lewd juices on her panties. "As our cultivation sect is newly formed holynd between two holynds, our two holy saintesses has decided tobine the new protgs into a single cohort and that I will continue to lead your cultivation training" " the size of your cohort is now 300" " while this cohort is only for new protgs but the senior protgs of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng have expressed their willingness to learn the training methods of the newly formed Holy Carnation Sanctuary, therefore they will join us as well" As she said that, many of Shen Lie''s cohort were looking in the direction of Wang Xiao and Yu Lingyue who were both high level core protgs of the Saintess Qian Yufeng. Moreover, they were also so handsome and beautiful too. Also, they were said to have an engagement together. Right now, Lei Dun and Di Shitian were both smiling as they looked at Wang Xiao their newfound ally. With Brother Wang Xiao as their strong support in this cohort, they were like the biggest bigshots around now. There were many beautiful maidens in their cohorts and they were eager to try their flesh. Wang Xiao was staring coldly at Shen Lie; he had volunteered to join the new cohort not to gain more experiential training but because he wanted a protg to be dead and he was Shen Lie. He had spotted Shen Lieing out of the courtyard of his protg junior sister Yu Lingyue and he immediately suspected that this handsome looking man must be the one that had stolen his Yu Lingyue from him. Therefore, he must die. And he intended to kill Shen Lie when he had the opportunity. Also, he had quickly found two new allies in Lie Dun and Di Shitian. Last night, the three of them had yed with the Great Heroine Yao Chi and they had also made a secret soul agreement with her. The reason why the 4 of them had made a secret soul agreement was because it cannot be detected by any means unlike a ve mark. Wang Xiao was now staring coldly at Yu Lingyue and regretted that he did not rape her while he had the chance in the past. But it was not toote now as he had the intention to barge into her room when the opportunity presented itself for him to force himself on her. Maybe that would make her change her mind to leave him. Wang Xiao was actually more powerful and dangerous that anyone had thought. In the past few years, he had purposely concealed his true strength in order to shine and to impress everyone around him, including Yu Lingyue in the past. And then he had forced her to y the flute for him for more than 2 years or he would be unhappy. But no matter how much he had tried, Yu Lingyue would refuse to drop her panties for him. Wang Xiao had a dark secret and his dark secret was that he was a transmigrator. In his first life, he had stolen all the secrets from the Tang n including its most powerful heart intricacy form and the knowledge to construct powerful secret projectiles. But he was soon pursued by the Tang n for his many atrocities and forced tomit suicide. In his second life, he found himself in another divine realm where cultivators were mostly spirit cultivators that hunted the profound beasts and turned them into their spirit animus to increase their cultivation strength. He had cunningly concealed his presence by taking over a child with great destiny on him and pretending to be him as he cultivated again. But when he had almost seeded to be an immortal, his evil schemes were discovered by the Cardinal Popess Bibi Dong and he was killed. To his delight, he was transmigrated again and found himself in the Fenghua Great Continent. Once again, he took over the body of the real Wang Xiao and used his knowledge of the past 2 lives to his great advantage; he quickly rose through the ranks of the protgs to be a core protg of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng. His objective was simply enough; be more powerful than the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng before obtaining her and her profound treasures for himself so that he would be an immortal cultivator. He was quite delighted that the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng had chosen to merge her holynd with that of the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan. Now he had an additional target of obtaining the Saintess Sheng Feiyan for himself. Also, Wang Xiao had another secret and he had discovered that the original Wang Xiao had a ring that housed a powerful cultivator that had died, leaving his divine soul inside. And this powerful cultivator was able to guide him and to give him plenty of cultivation help. This powerful cultivator was called the Medicine Saint Yao. Wang Xiao was truly destined to be the most powerful cultivator and a future immortal. Naturally to be the strongest means that he had to be ruthless and to sacrifice everyone else in his path to be an immortal. This was not an issue for him since he was quite ruthless in his past life as well. In his past life, the Greenpeace Guild had warned everyone not to kill the profound beasts to gain their profound powers as the cultivators were ruthlessly ughtering profound beasts that were 1000 year old, 10 000 year old, 100 000 year old and even 1 million year old, leaving nothing for the future generations. In just a short 100 years since the discovery that profound beasts would be used to empower the cultivators, the number of profound beasts that were killed and their souls were used to empower the cultivators had reached a staggering number that were killed for their souls. It was estimated that within 30 years, only less than 100 year old profound beasts would be left. But Wang Xiao did not care since he was not from that world and he was only concerned to be a ''god'' of that world. Using the righteous banner of making the world safer from the profound beasts, he led his team andter founded a cultivation sect to kill the more powerful profound beasts to gain their profound powers. While Wang Xiao was thinking about his lofty ambitions, Yu Lingyue was coyly looking at Shen Lie. She was tightly clenching her short skirt to conceal her soaking wet panties; it was because Shen Lie had shot so much of his yang essence into her womb that she was still leaking his yang essence today. Chapter 115 The Upcoming Experiential Training is Shocking

Chapter 115 The Uing Experiential Training is Shocking

Yu Lingyue was not the only maiden that was secretly looking at Shen Lie. So did Elder Nangong Shu as well. Last night, she was with Shen Lie and they had a long love making session together. Until now, she could still feel slippery inside her and was still leaking yang essence. In fact, she was leaking his yang essence and her own lewd juices down from her soaking wet panties and down to her thigh as well. Luckily for her, she was wearing a gown that covered her legs or else it would be noticeable by the others. Elder Hua Zixia thought that both Elder Li Hong and Elder Nangong Shu were looking weirdly today and their butts were both trembling lightly. The announcement was still on-going. Elder Li Hong continued to say, "In a week time, we are going to have a cultivation realm test. Anyone of you that cannot make it to the upper 2nd realm cultivation will be asked to go. In order to prepare all of you for your cultivation realm test, the elders have decided to send you on an experiential training to rapidly improve your willpower, cultivation strength and profound arts." Then she pointed at arge green stone stele and said coolly, "All you need to do is to leave a mark on this testing stele. If your cultivation realm isn''t enough but if your profound art can leave a mark in this testing stele then you shall be able to stay. But if your realm cultivation is enough but your profound art is weak and unable to leave a mark on this testing stele then I am afraid that I have to ask you to leave." Then she had turned to say to everyone, "Is this clear enough? Any questions?" When all the protgs had heard Elder Li Hong, they were all muttering among themselves. Naturally senior protgs like Wang Xiao and Yu Lingyue were not worried because they not only have a high cultivation realm but their profound arts are also powerful enough to leave a mark on the green stele. The test was actually for the weak cultivators. After the merger of the two holynds, the Holy Carnation Sanctuary was unable to support so many protgs from the two holynds and the weaker cultivators had to be eliminated. A protg asked curiously, "I wonder when the experiential training will take ce and for how long? And where?" Elder Li Hong smiled, "This is a good question for Senior Elder Nangong Shu." Nangong Shu had stepped forward and said, "The 2 holy saintesses had just set the details of this experiential this morning. It shall start tomorrow at dawn and you will use a teleporting array to a faraway location. And the experiential training shall be in the demonic holynds." When she had said that, many of the protgs were shocked and were in disbelief. It was because the demonic cultivators were extremely powerful and most of the human cultivators can''t defeat them at the same cultivation realm. And yet, the two holy saintesses were asking them to go and fight the demonic cultivators in theirnds? Even Wang Xiao was looking shocked at this announcement and this included even Elder Li Hong and Elder Hua Zixia who did not receive any information before this sudden announcement. Everyone was thinking what were these two holy saintesses thinking But then many of the cultivators were sighing miserably; if these 7 holy saintesses were rational, they would not get into the list where the male cultivators would want to bang the most. And the holy saintess that suggested this was probably the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng who top the list. Wang Xiao could not believe that he was being screwed by his own holy saintess. Shen Lie was thinking, "An experiential expedition into the demonic holynd? Interesting." At the same time Jie Ying was gasping with shock next to him. This included many of the protgs from Shen Lie''s cohort and many were secretly ming the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng. Shortie Lai could not help cursing aloud, "The Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng must be trying to show off her superior protgs to us and hence, has suggested this experiential training. It''s no wonder why we have so many senior protgs from her side that are joining us today." Even Lie Dun and Di Shitian felt like banging their heads on the ground when they had heard this announcement. Everyone knows that the death rates for entering the demonic holynds are as high as 50%. Usually only the top 3 holynds of the Fenghua Great Continent like the Saintess Pce would dare to provoke the demonic cultivators with numerous incursions. But even then, the Saintess Pce still had to suffer heavy losses each time and iming very little new territories. Senior Elder Nangong Shu sighed at this announcement, not knowing if she may see Shen Lie again. But she forced herself to say, "If you see a gold core cultivator, it is advisable for you to run. The demonic cultivators have many gold core cultivators as it is easy for them to be a gold core cultivator than us. All of you shall receive 100 contribution points if you survive the experiential training." She then looked at everyone, "Anyone that wishes not to go for this experiential training, please raise your hand and step forward immediately. But you will also have to leave the cultivation sect as well." Everyone began to look around them to see which are the cowards that would step forward. Shen Lie immediately raised his hand and asked, "I just wondered" When Shen Lie''s cohort saw that it was him, many of them were allughing jovially as they all know that Shen Lie was weak and it was not surprised to them that he would be the first protg to quit the experiential training and the cultivation sect. Actually Shen Lie was not thinking of quitting the experiential training but he had a curious question to ask so he had raised his hand to ask. But when Nangong Shu saw that he was raising his hand, she immediately interrupted him and said, "The Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan said that anyone is allowed to quit this experiential training except for Shen Lie. It is because he still owes the cultivation sect 1000 contribution points." Shen Lie: "Actually" He had actually wanted to ask if they would be apanied by any elders as this was a dangerous undertaking. But before he could protest loudly that he was not trying to quit, more than 30 cultivators had also raised their hands and stepped forward. This created amotion that drowned off Shen Lie''s protests. Once Shen Lie had raised his hands, many of the cultivators had also raised their hands as they did not want to die. And the remaining cultivators were either muttering loudly on the names of the cultivators that had quit or many were also pondering if they should quit also. "I can''t believe Chen Kun has quit and he is a 3rd realm cultivator he can pass the uing test with no problem at all" "Tie Kong has also quit. That''s right. He is going to be a sect leader in his cultivation sect anyway. There is no reason for him to die in the demonic holynd" "Gold core cultivators are 5th realm cultivators. We aren''t their match..." "We are mostly 2nd realm Qi Condensation cultivators and 3rd realm Bronze cultivators here" "Wang Xiao is 4th realm silver cultivator and so is Yu Lingyue" "Poor Shen Lie, he is forced to go even though he doesn''t want to" Chapter 116 Shen Lie’s new rivals

Chapter 116 Shen Lie''s new rivals

After Senior Elder Nangong Shu had made her announcements, all the remaining protgs were allowed to go on their admin breaks before the experiential training tomorrow. There was a total of 35 protgs that had decided to quit and they were now packing. Shortie Lai approached Shen Lie andughed at him, "Brother Shen Lie, I know that you want to quit but let''s not forget that you still owe the Holy Carnation Sanctuary 1000 contribution points for damaging the inner sanctuary. Hahaha" Shen Lie exined weakly, "Actually I am not going to quit but to ask a question." Shortie Laiughed aloud, "Enough of your face-saving measures" "Shortie Lai, if you got nothing better to say, please go away." It was Jie Ying that had suddenly interrupted him. Mei Xuan had also approached them and she was coldly staring at Shortie Lai, "Aren''t you Shen Lie''s close friend and a close brother of his? Why are you mocking him instead?" Shortie Laiughed heartily, "Brothers? Hahaha, that was in the past already" Then he had pointed in the direction of Lei Dun and Di Shitian, "They are my close brothers now." Mei Xuan angrily said, "Have you forgotten that no one had wanted to team with you except for Shen Lie in the past" "Correction," Shortie Lai hummed coldly. "It is actually the opposite. No one had wanted to team up with him except for me." Shen Lieughed good naturedly, "Why bring up the past? It isn''t important anymore. Brother Shortie Lai, I am happy that you have new brothers now" "Don''t be envious of me," Shortie Lai interrupted him mockingly. "My new brothers are all powerful brothers and they all have a powerful background. Also, I am not the Shortie Lai that you have known anymore." When he had said that, he was looking in the direction of Elder Li Hong; the two of them were passionately making love for the entire night. With the powerful support of the Elder Li Hong, Shortie Lai was now the top of the world and in no time, he was confident that he would be promoted to an outer senior protg soon. All of a sudden Lei Dun and Di Shitian had also approached him. With them, was Wang Xiao as well. Shen Lie, Jie Ying, Mei Xuan and Shortie Lai were all looking quite perplexed as they did not know when Lei Dun and Di Shitian had be a friend of Wang Xiao. From their mannerism, the three of them were looking quite closely to one another and they were closer to this Wang Xiao than to Shortie Lai. Wang Xiao was naturally closer to Di Shitian and Lei Dun now, especially when he had yed with the Great Heroine Yao Chi the entire night with them. He had never screwed 1 of the top 30 great beauties in the Fenghua Great Continent before andst night was his first and he was very satisfied with the experiences. Now Wang Xiao has a new ambition when he saw how beautiful Nangong Shu is; he wants to screw her as well. After all, she is 1 of the 12 top great beauties of the Fenghua Great Continent and he wants to taste her. His lustful nature has beenpletely turned on by the Great Heroine Yao Chi, especially by the soul snatching lewd voice of her moaning. He could still remember her soul snatching lustful moans when he had entered into her juicy front and back yards. And he could still remember how lewd she was when she was sucking his little brother greedily, drinking his yang essence and urine at the same time. Shen Lie was frowning now as he was able to read the images of Wang Xiao with his All-Seeing Divine Eyes. He frowned again when he saw the beautiful face of the Great Heroine Yao Chi that hade with Fairy Xiang Yun. And also he also frowned again when he saw Lie Dun, Di Shitian and Wang Xiao toying with the Great Heroine Yao Chi. He was unconcerned about their personal lives as everyone had their own personal affairs but he could not help thinking that this Great Heroine Yao Chi was a slut and that these three men were such lecherous cultivators that had no regards for their lover. When Wang Xiao saw that Shen Lie was frowning, he took offense immediately and he said coldly. "I''ve heard all about you. You are the weakest cultivator in your cohort and yet you are just a coward. I don''t know why" He had suddenly stopped halfway when he had realized that he should not wash his dirtyundry in public as he still hope for Yu Lingyue to return to him. So he changed his mind to say instead, "You are just a lowly vermin that will die very soon during the experiential training" Mei Xuan had interrupted him coldly, "You are not even from our cohort and yet you dare to talk big?" Now Wang Xiao is a 4th realm cultivator and he could easily use his divine sense to read the cultivation realm of the other cultivators and he saw that Mei Xuan''s cultivation realm was quite low and that she had only recently attained as a half-step 3rd realm cultivator. Actually, Mei Xuan had reached a bottleneck but after that fateful night with Shen Lie, she had a sudden cultivation realm breakthrough and this was shocking even to herself as she had thought that she may be struck for a year or so before making gains if she would cultivate hard enough. She did not even know why she had a sudden realm cultivation breakthrough. Wang Xiao could only see that Shen Lie''s cultivation realm was at the lowly 2nd realm Qi Condensation. Actually, that was what everyone could see with their divine sense when they were looking at him; it was because Shen Lie''s cultivation core had been broken on too many asions that the others could only see his broken soul core fragments and not his true cultivation realm as the Grand Sage Saint. He did not even have the golden eyes of a golden celestial cultivator that he was supposedly to gain when he had reached the 6th realm of Yuan Yin. Wang Xiao was not happy with Mei Xuan because she was a most beautiful maiden, "Why are you speaking for this Shen Lie? And let''s not forget that I am also in the same cohort as you are now. By the way, my name is Wang Xiao and what is yours?" When he had introduced himself, he was also looking lecherously at Jie Ying. He had not expected to find so many beautiful maidens in his cohort and he was quite tired of ying with the beautiful maidens of his cohort now. Especially the maiden that was next to Shen Lie which was actually Jie Ying, she was exceptional beautiful and innocent looking; he was already thinking of stripping her naked and forcing himself on her to make her fall in love with him. Shen Lie could sense his evil thoughts and he disyed a further frown, "Who dies in this experiential training is still uncertain yet. The demonic cultivators are powerful and their profound arts are blind. I would expect for the higher realm cultivators to take the initiative to charge first." Wang Xiao asked him coldly, "Then what about you? What will you do?" Shen Lieughed softly, "I am not so good with the sword and I will be expecting for Senior Protg Wang Xiao to protect me, of course." Wang Xiao, Di Shitian, Lei Dun and Shortie Lai were allughing jovially. "Protect you? You are not a maiden. Hahahaha" Mei Xuan who had been witness to Shen Lie''s swiftness movement in the mountains began to interrupt coldly to them, "Maybe Brother Shen Lie''s profound skills arecking than you but he can definitely outrun all 4 of you!" When the four men had heard Mei Xuan, they wereughing even more jovially. "Run?" "Yeah, I forget that he is good in running" "Thest experiential training is actually a running experiential training and he is quite good with that" "But this experiential training is different" "Hahahahaha" Mei Xuan was hotly flustered; she did not mean to embarrass Shen Lie in this manner. However Shen Lie did not mind and he was smiling instead. Jie Ying was surprised however. It was because she had no idea when Mei Xuan and Shen Jie were this close and that she had evene to defend Shen Lie today. She could still remember how Mei Xuan and the others had scorned Shen Lie previously. Is this a plot? But from the flustered look of Mei Xuan, this doesn''t look like the case. Their quarrels had actually attracted the attention of many protgs. It was because Mei Xuan was the renowned most beautiful in Shen Lie''s cohort and moreover Jie Ying was also there. But it got to do mostly with Wang Xiao too as he was not only handsome but he was among the highest realm level protg in the new cohort. All of a sudden, Yu Lingyue had walked to them and she was coldly rebuking Wang Xiao. "Senior Brother Wang Xiao, I hope that you will leave Brother Shen Lie alone." Brother Shen Lie?! All those who had heard Yu Lingyue were startled. She had actually called Shen Lie her Brother Shen Lie?! This startled Jie Ying and Mei Xuan as well. When did Shen Lie even get to know Yu Lingyue who is 1 of the 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent? Chapter 117 Dangerous Liaison with Hua Zixia

Chapter 117 Dangerous Liaison with Hua Zixia

After Senior Elder Nangong Shu had made the announcements, she had left for the inner pce. And it was only Elder Li Hong, Elder Hua Zixia and 2 other junior elders that were left in the outer court. There were also 12 senior protgs that were with them as well to help with the supervision of the experiential training and they would join them in this experiential training. By right, Wang Xiao and Yu Lingyue were considered to be a senior protg and they needed not have to take the experiential training. But they had volunteered to join the experiential training in order to mix with the protgs of the Saintess Sheng Feiyan. Hence, this experiential training was specially created for this purpose. All the protgs in the cohort were astonished by the nature of this experiential training, including Shen Lie. It was because until Nangong Shy had announced it, no one even know how dangerous this experimental training was. As no one knows the details of the experiential training yet or the groups that they would be assigning to, many of the protgs were trying to get to know one another. And many of the protgs were also nning their own flirts before the start of the experiential training. It seemed that the protgs from the original Holy Maiden Sanctuary and the new protgs from the Verdant Rain Manor were quit equally matched in numbers. However, the protgs from the Verdant Rain Manor had some very strong cultivators that were at the third and fourth realm. Many of the protgs were now panicky buying profound pills, talismans and profound treasures with their spirit stones or contribution points in order to increase their chances of survival. Many of the cultivators were feeling unhappy of course. It was because many of them, as many as 20% of them had a most extraordinary background. They were all the precious sons and daughters of the various leaders and elders of their cultivation sect; they didn''t join a holynd just to be sent to their deaths. Naturally they were quite pissed. But all the cultivation sects had a quota to send their young cultivators to service in the 7 holynds of the Fenghua Great Continent or they had to pay a huge indemnity to the 7 Holy Saintesses. The quota and indemnity would depend on the size of their cultivation sect. Strangely enough, the 7 Holy Saintesses all used the same quota system and did not change the quotaw for over a hundred years. This was despites their rivalries with one another. In fact, many of the divinews of the 7 Holy Saintesses were so identical that many of the cultivators thought that they were being ruled by a mysterious empire and the 7 Holy Saintesses were just the overseers. Before the cultivation sects were divided into 7 holynds, the thousands of cultivation sects were always warring against one another. The status of a cultivation sect at that time purely depended on the cultivation realms of their powerful cultivators and secret alliances. But the arrival of the 7 Holy Saintesses changed everything and the Fenghua Great Continent was divided by them into 7 holynds. Any powerful cultivation sects that dared to oppose them were ruthlessly destroyed. These 7 Holy Saintesses are all at the Saint Realm. Below a Saint, everyone is vermin. In the past, just having a saint leader in a cultivation sect was enough to make a cultivation sect the top powerhouse in thousands of miles and no one had dared to offend a cultivation sect with a Saint. It was not wrong to say that there were actually quite a number of Saints in the past that were spread across the Fenghua Great Continent. However, these 7 Holy Saintesses are also Saints. Moreover, they had many unknown powerful profound treasures that would allow them to defeat the other powerful saints of the Fenghua Great Continent. There were many powerful saints in the early days that got killed because they had underestimated these beautiful saintesses that hade from nowhere. Even the most powerful cultivation sect in the past, the Godly Sword Manor that had 3 Sword Saints werepletely destroyed by the 7 Holy Saintesses. The Godly Sword Manor actually had 3 Saints and 1 of the Saint was even a Sage Saint. The Sage Saint of the Godly Sword Manor was the acknowledged number 1 cultivator in the Fenghua Great Continent. But the problem was, the Godly Sword Manor faced powerful 7 Saintess and they don''t even care about fighting 1 to 1. Together, these 7 Saintessespletely destroyed the Godly Sword Manor and paved the way for their eventual conquest of the Fenghua Great Continent. By the time all the cultivation sects had realized that these 7 Saintess were a threat, it was already toote. The few remaining Saints had quickly fled to the mountains and refused toe out of their hiding as they were fearful of losing their lives. These 7 Saintesses would eventually call themselves the 7 Holy Saintesses. To the surprise of the cultivators in the Fenghua Great Continent, shortly after the conquest of the Fenghua Great Continent, these 7 Holy Saintesses had split the Fenghua Great Continent into 7 holynds and had even be bitter rivals of one another. Many of the cultivators simply could not understand why. These 7 Holy Saintesses are alsopletely unpredictable and they didn''t appear to have too much of a concern with the lives of their cultivators in their holynd. Wang Xiao and Yu Lingyue had informed their Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng that they would like to join the foundation cohort. But they had never thought that their Holy Saintess would actually send them to fight the demonic cultivators without even informing them. They were her core protgs and she didn''t even treat them as such. Wang Xiao was truly stunned. But at the same time, he was thinking that this may be the best opportunity for him to kill Shen Lie and to take back Yu Lingyue for himself. And so, he was soon grinning to himself as he plotted to kill Shen Lie. He was also thinking about screwing the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng in the future and parting her legs for him to y with. As for Yu Lingyue, she was as shocked as Wang Xiao. The concern that her Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng had for her onlyst for 3 minutes. She tried to convince herself that her holy saintess was preparing herself to face her future tribtions to be a high level cultivator. Many of the cultivators were gossiping that it must be because of Shen Lie that they were being sent to their deaths. "The Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan seems to hate this Shen Lie a lot" "This Shen Lie must be the reason why we have such a dangerous undertaking" "I actually wanted to quit earlier but my cultivation sect is dead broke now. If I return to my cultivation sect, my father will surely kill me" "I am the second son, so I am expendable" "If a cultivator dies in the service of a holynd, some of the indemnities for the year will be lightened" Many of the cultivators were cursing the two Holy Saintesses in their hearts While everyone was busied for their preparations tomorrow, Shen Lie was secretly kissing Elder Hua Zixia in themon bathroom. He had secretly pulled her into themon bathroom and he was passionately kissing her. "Zixia, I miss you. Let''s do it here." Elder Hua Zixia was shocked, "We can''t do it here even though I want to do it with you. There are many others outside and they maye anytime soon" Shen Lie grinned, "Don''t worry about this. I have already put up a notice that thismon bathroom is under maintenance." As he had said this, he was already fondling Hua Zixia''s butt and pulling her robe to one side to reveal her full breasts in front of him. Hua Zixia''s breasts were trembling at Shen Lie''s touches and even her panties were wet too. Slowly she nodded with a flushed look, "Then, let''s us be quick about it." Chapter 118 In the Pool with Hua Zixia (R18)

Chapter 118 In the Pool with Hua Zixia (R18)

Shen Lie was soon kneading Hua Zixia''s beautiful plump breasts in a circr motion as he kissed her passionately. At the same time, he had also lifted up her short skirt and to admire her beautiful rounded butt from behind. And he could see that there was a wet patch on her almost translucent panties as he grabbed her silky smooth butts to y with his hands. "Zixia, you are so beautiful now, especially your breasts and butts," Shen Lie praised her. Hua Zixia did not reply to him as she moaned softly, enjoying Shen Lie''s mesmerizing touches on her hot flushed body. Shen Lie gently pulled down her wet panties and he could see silver threads hanging from her moist maiden valley to her panties; she had already cum when Shen Lie was touching her earlier. Shen Lie then used his fingers to open the pink jade ditch of her maiden valley, and his fingers violently rubbed against the bud in the center of the petals. This action caused Hua Zixia to moan with great ecstasy. Although Hua Zixia was in passions but she could not help asking Shen Lie amidst her lewd moaning, "Shen Lie, about tomorrow''s experiential training ahhhh.. I''m sorry that I am unable to give you any advance information thises as a surprise to me as well I didn''t know ahhhh" After some difficulty especially when Shen Lie was pleasuring at her below, she managed to say amidst her beautiful moans. "But... are you confident of oveing the experiential training tomorrow ahhhh" Shen Lie sighed softly, "I am more worried about my fellow cohort than myself" "Worry about yourself first, alright? You cultivation is a little bad," Hua Zixia reminded him. "But I am already a Grand Sage Saint. Haha" Hua Zixia moaned lustfully as she panted breathlessly when she suddenly had another orgasm, "That what you have imed but we know it isn''t true" Shen Lie protested immediately, "I am, really." Hua Zixia simply smiled, "That isn''t important ahh just do your best tomorrow by the way, I am now at the upper tier of the golden core now ahhhh.. weird I keep having my cultivation breakthrough while being with you ahhhh I was almost so guilty that I''ve neglecting my own cultivation just to be with you" Shen Lie smiled, "I can make you a saintess. Soon, you will be a saintess as well." Hua Zixia just smiled. This was not the first time that Shen Lie had told her that he would make her into a saintess but she just did not believe him. Cultivation is a personal thing and all the cultivators can only depend on their own cultivation talents in order to advance. But she appreciated Shen Lie''s kind words nevertheless. Nevertheless she felt that she ought to warn him, "I saw your quarrel with the new protg Wang Xiao. He has a powerful background and you ought to steer clear of him his Wang n is extremely powerful and is the second to none in the holynd of the Saintess Qian Yufeng ahhhh" Shen Lie smiled, "I''ll be fine, trust me. If he dares to cross my path then I shall not be polite to him." He had actually felt a little guilty about greening Wang Xiao but it had now vanished. Suddenly Hua Zixia could not bear Shen Lie''s constant stimtions now and her pretty face was raised upward as she used loud moans to express the violent surge of her hot flushed body and the itchiness of her well was nonstop spewing hot lewd juices. Her jade juices gurgled out from her delicate petals, and her buds had also turned from pink to bright red due to the rough stimtion of Shen LIe. "Shen Lie," she moaned. "Get into me please" Shen Lie nodded as he began to insert his thick iron rod into her wet valley, causing Hua Zixia to moan uncontrobly until Shen Lie was hitting the ceiling of her womb. Then he was pinching her nipples and he was furiously banging into her, hitting the flower of her womb every time and causing Hua Zixia to lose herself and losing her yin essence each time. This turned Hua Zixia''s snow-whit body to flush red and soon, her whole body was covered with sweat as Shen Lie pounded into her wildly. Hua Zixia also screamed with great excitement, moving her white and rounded jade buttocks up and down rapidly to greet Shen Lie''s pounding and her nipples were also raised in great ecstasy. Shen Lie said to her, "Zixia, why are you so tight below. Am I hurting you?" Hua Zixia moaned wildly, "Shen Lie don''t stop it isn''t hurting me ahhhh faster harder I am all yours" Soon, they were making love passionately together in the pool of the bathroom. Shen Lie shot his yang essence into Hua Zixia''s front and back yard while they were inside the pool. They made love for 2 hours nonstop and were finally satisfied. When they had left the pool, the pool was filled with the sight of their milky yin and yang essence. 6 beautiful protgs that were in Shen Lie''s cohort were soon seen appearing in themon bathroom as they prepared to take a bath. 2 of the beautiful maidens were actually Xu Shaoxing and Xu Shaoqing. All 6 of them were gossiping as they entered themon bath room together. "Sister Mei Xuan doesn''t want to join us. This is all too strange" "She is even defending that Shen Lie''s today" "Maybe she is grateful to Shen Lie for saving her and us that time when we were having our experiential training" "This Shen Lie is the most handsome man in our entire cohort. Unfortunately, his cultivation realm is too weak and disorder. He can''t cultivate higher than the 3rd realm cultivation" "If he is stronger, I may consider him as my dao cultivation partner" "But without his profound treasure that night, we would all been dead so we shouldn''t say a bad word about him" "Forget about Shen Lie. Think about which men we should go and have fun withter?" "I like that Wang Xiao but I don''t know how to approach him hehe" Xu Shaoqing giggled. Xu Shaoxingughed too, "Shortie Lai tried to ask me out for a bang but I had rejected him." When she had said that, the other maidens were allughing jovially. Soon they were naked and bathing in themon pool together. "Weird. Today''s the pool is so refreshing and so rich in spiritual energies." "Yeah, I feel that too" "Why don''t we" "Why don''t we use it first before the others?" They were soon giggling together. All the 6 maidens were soonughing together as they used their yful fingers to open the well of their maiden valley to masturbate into the pool. Soon they were all moaning wildly as they masturbated their yin essence into the pool together and they were also cleaning the inside of their cunts as well with the milky white dense spiritual energies that were in the pool. Chapter 119 The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin (1)

Chapter 119 The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin (1)

Shen Lie had just walked out with the coyly looking Hua Zixia behind him when there were excited shouts that hade from the other great halls of the outer sanctuary. Many of the other cohorts and senior protgs were all rushing to the heaven gate with an excited look. Even Elder Hua Zixia was also looking quite startled, "Are we under attack?" She quickly stopped one of the protgs to ask. This protg was a male senior protg from an older cohort and he immediately answered excitingly, "The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin from the Holy Virtue Pce is here. She is just outside the heaven''s gates." Hua Zixia and Shen Lie were both startled. It is because the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin is also 1 of the 7 holy saintesses and she holds the 4th most powerful holynd the Holy Virtue Pce in the Fenghua Great Continent. Currently she ranked at the bottom of the most hated list of the 7 Holy Saintesses but she was also a holy saintess that was the dream saintess of the many male cultivators. Almost all the male cultivators had masturbated using her portrait at one point of the time. It was no wonder that this male senior protg was looking so excited. Hua Zixia was looking astonished, "The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin is here? She hase so quickly after the Holy Saintess Beitang Fang?" Shen Lie on the other hand was also excited as he gasped silently: It is my Keqin. She is also here" But all of a sudden, he had finally realized why Sheng Feiyan and Qian Yufeng were sending him away for an experiential training. Originally there was no experiential training and the cohort would be taking their cultivation strength test in a week time. But an experiential training mayst longer than a week, especially to an unknown and dangerousnd where many of their cohort would be missing or dead. Just the search and rescue may probably take weeks. It was because Sheng Feiyan and Qian Yufeng had learnt of the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin''s arrival and they were not nning for him to meet her. He did overhear the three holy saintesses talking about Qi Keqinst night and they had shut up immediately when he had arrived. Shen Lie was now frowning to himself, "Since Keqin is here, I don''t want to go to any experiential training anymore" Hordes of protgs were now rushing out of the many halls and pces of the outer sanctuary to take a look at the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. This also included many of the female protgs as they were all interested to know how beautiful and moving the Virtuous Saintess Qin Keqin really was from her portraits. Shen Lie had quickly followed the other protgs as well. More than 2 thousand protgs were now crowding at the heaven''s gates and more protgs wereing to have a look. Shen Lie muttered to himself, "Feiyan, Yufeng and Fang''Er. The 3 of you are too mean to me. You know that my Keqin is going to be here and you are sending me away hastily" Elsewhere in the inner pce, the 3 holy saintesses were shocked that the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin was already here. Saintess Sheng Feiyan cursed immediately, "That slut. I''ve thought that she can only reach my ce in another 2 days" Even Saintess Qian Yufeng was horrified, "How did she knows that Shen Lie is here? She must have rushed here at full speed" Saintess Beitang Fang weakly said, "She must have used a nearby teleporting array before speeding here. She shouldn''t know that Shen Lie is here at all. This slut is so eager to open her legs in front of Shen Lie that she has rushed here" When she had said this, both Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng were both looking quite sheepishly; it was because they had also described Saintess Beitang Fang in the same exact manner just a few days earlier. The Saintess Sheng Feiyan said panicky, "What are we all waiting for? Let''s go and stop her from meeting Shen Lie!" "Right!" The other two holy saintesses had immediately shed away. The Saintess Sheng Feiyan muttered weakly, "They are even quicker than me" - - - At the heavens'' gate of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. An astonishing beautiful maiden in a thin and translucent white robe was seen walking slowly on the steps of the heaven''s gates and no one dared to stop her from making her way into the Holy Carnation Sect. Behind her were 8 of her female protgs and they were all beautiful maidens at the golden core 5th realm cultivation. This astonishing beautiful maiden was indeed the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. Her upright curved bosoms could be seen clearly as she had bare her jade white skin from her neck to her waist in the middle, leaving the many male cultivators to guess what her breasts would look like. Also, all the male cultivators could see a thin translucent short thong between her crotch as she walked slowly, revealing her naked thighs and beautiful white jaded legs. And many of the male cultivators were gulping drying at this sight because it wasmon knowledge that the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin rarely wear a panties. And right now, many of the male cultivators were imagining what lies behind her thin white thong that asionally shed the outline of her crotch. Many of the male cultivators that had not touched a maiden for a long time were ejacting in their trousers and many more male cultivators were hardened when they saw the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. She was more beautiful than in the portrait and then even the top 12 great beauties and even rivalled than their own holy saintesses by a little notch. Also, for miles around, her sweet fragrance could also be sniffed and it was intoxicating to the many male cultivators. Wang Xiao who was also presented was steamed by her beautiful appearances that he had ejacted three times in his trousers and a powerful passion stirred in his heart as he wanted to seize the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin and to rape her roughly. He was not the only male cultivator with this notion. Shen Lie was delighted to see Qi Keqin again but not for any sexual reasons but because he had finally one of his saintesses again for his Carnation Goddess Painting. Unlike the other male cultivators, he had already fondled her breasts and had also licked her clitoris in the past. He was sighing to himself, "I think I ought to paint my Carnation Goddess Painting first instead of my Depraved Carnation Goddess Painting" But he was quickly thinking, "I wonder if my Keqin still miss me or not" Chapter 120 The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin (2)

Chapter 120 The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin (2)

The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin literally lit the imagination of almost all the male cultivators that were looking at her. She did not reveal anything of her body and yet she was intentionally showing off her body to fire the imaginations of the male cultivators. As the Virtuous Saintess, she of course had the public image to maintain. But she created for herself and her female protgs a wondrous sight that fired their imagination which was a powerful image of a pure and holy saintess. She had also allowed rumors of her habits such as not wearing any panties to spread wide but of course, this was not true. But it helped to fire the imaginations of the male cultivators that had put her on their most idolized holy saintess list. As the many male cultivators began to hawk her, many were alsomenting and praising her wondrous beauty and holy image. "The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin is really an extreme great beauty" "I wish that I can take her as my maiden" "I wisht that she could take a nce in my direction" "I think that she is looking at me" "Are we not going to stop her and her protgs?" "Are you nuts? She is a holy saintess and her protgs are all gold cores cultivators. Better wait for our gold core elders to take action" "I am a gold core cultivator but I think we ought to let our holy saintess to take the action instead" Just like this, the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin had made her dramatic entrance into the Holy Carnation Pce. Shen Lie was ateer and he tried to push his way through the thousands of cultivators to approach the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. "Out of my way. I am going to see the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin" When the many protgs had heard Shen Qin, they were allughing at him. "We are all here to see the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin too." Shen Lie frowned, "I am not going to look at her from afar. I am really going to see her face to face." Several of the protgs who were already the 4th realm cultivators saw that Shen Lie had a messy cultivation core which indicated him to be a low level cultivator plus he had no golden eyes, were allughing at him. "It seems that you are more lecherous than us. We like to see the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin face to face as well and we want to have tea with her. Do you want to have tea with her then?" Shen Lie replied matter of fact, "I had tea with Qi Keqin in the past, many times over. This created more ruckus andughter among the protgs that were blocking Shen Lie. "You mean that you had even dreamt of having tea with the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin and you are even calling her by her name without attaching her celestial title. This is too much disrespect and it sounds like you are quite close to her" Shen Lie protested, "I am quite close to her, actually" He was trying to reason with his fellow protg in a civilized manner as he was a schrly cultivator instead of a martial cultivator. But as he was reasoning with them, several beautiful shes of light had shed directly in front of the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin to block her dramatic entrance. They were the 3 holy saintesses Qian Yufeng, Sheng Feiyan and Beitang Fang. Also apanying them were Fairy Yue Shuwen, Nangong Shu and the Great Heroine Yao Chi. The 3 holy saintesses quickly surrounded the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. The female protgs of the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin were all startled and had stepped forward to defend their holy saintess when the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin chuckled to them, "It is alright. They are my wonderful good sister saintesses" Saintess Beitang Fang said coldly, "Slut,e with us." Saintess Sheng Feiyan hummed coldly, "Who is your good sister saintess? You are just a green tea bitch that always backstab us in front of Shen Lie." The Saintess Qian Yufeng were also saying coldly to her, "Save your tricks. Your profound treasure won''t work on us." The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqinughed charmingly; she had indeed used her Thousand Charms Ne to increase her charms and to confuse the cultivators, females and males that were looking at her in order to mesmerize all of them. Her Thousand Charms Ne could only affect the weaker cultivators that are at the 5th realm cultivation or below. It was a profound treasure that was given to her by Shen Lie. All the 7 holy saintesses have their own powerful profound treasures that are left behind by Shen Lie to them. Qian Yufeng''s profound treasures are rted to secret projectiles while the Qi Keqin''s profound treasures are rted to charms. Shen Lie had actually tailored all their profound treasures ordingly to their characteristics and specialities. Saintess Beitang Fang had suddenly grabbed the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin and she was pulling her away together with the Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng. She whispered to her, "Stop pretending to be so innocent, slut. Come with us if you don''t want to lose your face in front of your protgs. You are not a match for the 3 of us together so you have better be wise and do not make any resistance." The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqinughed softly, "My sister saintesses, surely you are not thinking of silencing me on the sly? If you do, Shen Lie will be so sad" Saintess Sheng Feiyan interrupted her coldly, "Shen Lie is dead! And why are you here in my holynd?" The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin smiled wryly, "Is he really dead? Then why did you call your new holynd the Holy Carnation Sanctuary and even merge your holynd with our Sister Saintess Qian Yufeng?" Saintess Sheng Feiyan stared coldly at Qian Yufeng, "It is all your fault! I''ve told you that this is a bad naming!" Saintess Qian Yufeng disyed an ugly look back, "Feiyan, Feiyan. Did you know that you have been baited by this bitch?" The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin chuckled softly, "So, Shen Lie is really alive." Saintess Beitang Fang said coldly, "I suggest that we dump her off the mountains to kill her for good." "Better cripple her cultivation core first else she may survive the fall," Saintess Sheng Feiyan pointed out. "I am totally in support of this." Saintess Qian Yufeng hummed coldly. The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin was not afraid and instead she began to chuckle softly, "My sister saintesses. Have you forgotten that we have all taken a secret vow to live and die on the same day, and to love only Shen Lie. Are you all going to jump down the mountains with me as well?" Beitang Fang, Sheng Feiyan, Qian Yufeng: Sheng Feiyan said weakly, "Can someone stop this slut from talking?" In the mean time, Shen Lie nearly vomited blood when he saw that the other 3 holy saintesses had taken Qi Keqin away in a hurry and leaving everyone startled and not knowing what to do. They did not even leave any instructions for their own protgs on what to do with the protgs of the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin nor did they even leave any instructions for Fairy Yue Shuwen, Nangong Shu and Beitang Fang. Just like this, all 4 holy saintesses had quickly disappeared from view. Shen Lie was sighing at their astonishing speed. Even though he had a high cultivation realm, he was weak in his martial foundation and he was incapable of shing like what the 4 holy saintesses would be capable of doing. He quickly turned around to run toward the inner pce so that he could look for the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. Chapter 121 Not So Secret Room (1) R18

Chapter 121 Not So Secret Room (1) R18

Shen Lie began to run toward the inner sanctuary. This time, he was determined to break into the inner sanctuary and not even the formidable defensive profound arrays would be able to stop him if he was serious about it. All he needed was just a little bit of time. He was running toward the inner pce when he had bumped into a despondent Fairy Xiang Yun along the hallways that led to the inner sanctuary. The two of them were both startled at the same time. Shen Lie gasped, "Maiden Yun Xiang, it is you. Or maybe I should call you Fairy Xiang Yun instead." Fairy Xiang Yun hummed coldly, "Lie Shen! Or should I call you Shen Lie instead? Why did you lie to me about your name?" Shen Lie smiled weakly, "I didn''t lie to you. If you read my name in reverse, that''s my name. Isn''t your name reverse as well too? So, I didn''t lie to you about my name." Fairy Xiang Yun was startled; it was true that she had lied about her name as well. She said coldly, "Why are you in such a hurry? You are not happy to see me?" Shen Lie shook his head, "I am really happy to see you. I miss you so much since thest time. How are you? Do you know that I had wanted to talk to you yesterday?" Fairy Xiang Yun was startled and she had softened her tone, "Really? You really want to talk to me yesterday?" Shen Lie nodded, "Of course. I really miss you, Maiden Yun Xiang. I really meant it with all my heart." As he had said that, he had embraced her tightly and causing Fairy Xiang Yun''s heart to melt in his embrace. "Maiden Yun Xiang, you forgive me?" He asked tenderly. Fairy Xiang Yun sighed softly, "I am never upset with you" All of a sudden she was gasping softly because Shen Lie was suddenly kissing her soft and small lips passionately and he was rubbing down her butt. There was a small tremble on Fairy Xiang Yun''s bosoms before she tiptoed to respond with equal passion to his wet kisses. Shen Lie then lifted up Fairy Xiang Yun''s short skirt from under her equally short robe to reveal her white buttocks that were tiled up as he rubbed her smooth rounded butt affectionately and causing her white panties to grow a wet patch almost immediately. Fairy Xiang Yun was suddenly moaning softly. Shen Lie the opportunity to slip his fingers into the back of her panties and he started to finger her wet valley. Fairy Xiang Yun became very flustered as she had really missed Shen Lie''s touches on her and she was aroused with passions. For the past month, she had been thinking of Shen Lie day and night. She also wanted to tell him that she was now with his child but she had decided to withhold this for the time being. Shen Lie also pulled her robe slightly off her white slender shoulders to reveal her thin silk gauze bodice from within before he started to grope at her tender breasts that were inside her bodice. He could feel her hardened nipples as he rubbed his hands on her breasts and he quickly pulled down her bodice to pop out her two white bunnies, shing the pink eyes of her nipples. Upon seeing her pink nipples, Shen Lie immediately started to suck her nipples hungrily. Fairy Xiang Yun was moaning softly as Shen Lie started to suck her nipples and he was also fingering her wet itchiness from below. "Shen Lie, no this is a hallway we can''t" But Shen Lie pulled her into an unusedrge room along the hallway and he continued to hold onto her as he said gently. "This room is unused and no one will disturb us inside." And with that, he had pulled her inside this room that was stacked with many old furniture. The reason why Shen Lie was aware of this room in the hallway was because he had been sent to put old furniture into this room as part of his menial duty. Also, the elder that was in charge of this hallway was also killed by Shen Lie along with the Grand Elder Xifang Bai not long ago. Therefore, this was a masterless hallway with no one in charge. After spending several months in the outer sanctuary, Shen Lie was quite acquainted with the many pces in the outer sanctuary. Once Shen Lie was in the corner of therge room with Fairy Xiang Yun, he was already stripping her naked in front of him by pulling off her robe and letting it slip to the ground. Then he had pulled down her bodice to bring forth her white tender breasts to full glory in front of him. As for her short skirt, Shen Lie had ripped it and threw it aside, leaving Fairy Xiang Yun in her wet panties that was dripping her lewd waters down her thighs. It was not before long that Shen Lie had also pulled down her panties and he could see her white yin essence dripping down from her flower petals. Shen Lie cleaned it with his fingers and licked it before also putting it into Fairy Xiang Yun''s mouth for her to suck too. "This is your yin essence, do you like it?" Fairy Xiang Yun smiled shyly and she said with great coquettishly, "I like anything that you''ve given to me. But I like your yang essence the best." Shen Lie was also smiling, "To have the Sword Saintess and Fairy Xiang Yun saying this to me, I am really very happy. Maiden Yun Xiang, why are you so beautiful no, I ought to call you Maiden Xiang Yun from now onward" Fairy Xiang Yun asked him, "You can tell me why my holy saintess wants to kill you and how did you manage to escape death after seeing her?" Her Holy Saintess Beitang Fang is renowned for killing those that she wanted dead. And there is no exception except for Shen Lie. Shen Lie smiled as he fingered her wet bottom and he was able to see the beautiful outline of her crotch. "Later. Now it is not the time yet this is more important." Fairy Xiang Yun began to flush hotly and shyly when she had heard Shen Lie. Then she had kneeled in front of him and pulled down his pant before she put her red cherry lips and her saliva on his little brother. "Shen Lie, I miss you so much. Don''t ever leave me" Chapter 122 Not so Secret Room (2) R18

Chapter 122 Not so Secret Room (2) R18

Fairy Xiang Yun was sucking Shen Lie''s little brother deliciously while he was pinching and ying with her hardened nipples as well as her soft white breasts. Her white breasts were so soft and tender in Shen Lie''s hands that he was constantly squeezing and gripping her desirable soft white breasts. Although her soft white breasts were soft and tender to the touches but they were also tight and upright at the same time. There were many male cultivators that had wanted desired to see Fairy Xiang Yun''s breasts and body too but they did not have any chance because this chance was strictly reserved for Shen Lie. Although many had highly coveted Fairy Xiang Yun as she was ranked in the top 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent, she had rejected several marriage proposals by the many young masters of the cultivation sects. It was because she was also a Sword Saintess and she was highly focused in pursuing her sword dao and had no desire to be a dao cultivation partner to anyone. But Shen Lie changed everything when she had met him. Unlike the other cultivators, Shen Lie''s hands were not rough but silky smooth and this made her feel veryfortable when she was with him. This had to do with the fact that Shen Lie did not practice his martial profound arts often and was quite bad at it whenpared it to the other cultivators. She can''t remember that night and why she was suddenly copting with Shen Lie. But it was an unforgettable night with Shen Lie and she had realized that she can''t forget about him. Fairy Xiang Yun had actually wanted to tell Shen Lie that she was pregnant with his child but had decided to wait untilter; it was because she was afraid that Shen Lie won''t want to touch her when he had learnt of her pregnancy. For cultivators that are above the 3rd realm, it is really difficult for them to have any child as this is price that they had to pay for defying the heavens. So, it isn''t unusual for many cultivation sects to have non-blood rted cultivation leaders every time they have a new leader. That was also the reason why Fairy Xiang Yun had not thought of looking for a dao cultivation partner. But for now, she was looking with great desire at Shen Lie as she licked his little brother with her wet tongue. It was not before long that Shen Lie was simted by her and he was pumping his yang essence down into her throat while Fairy Xiang Yun was drinking every single drop of his yang essence deliciously. She had been filled with great desire for Shen Lie ever since they hadst parted and she missed the night that they were copting together. As she drank Shen Lie''s yang essence, her white buttocks were also rising up and down in excitement. Shen Lie did not stop there as he continued to thrust nonstop into her mouth for a quarter of an hour as he enjoyed the feeling while leaking mire of his yang essence into her. It was so much that Fairy Xiang Yun''s lips were leaking his yang essence as well as her saliva as she could not drink it fast enough. At the same time, the floor below her crotch was as wet as a puddle of water because of her drippling lewd waters from her wet valley. Fairy Xiang Yun said with soft and choking voice to Shen Lie, "I want I want" She was greatly flustered and was in heat. At first, she had thought that she could arouse Shen Lie first by giving him a blowjob but she was the first that could not resist the arousing temptation first. Shen Lie nodded as he gently pulled her up before he leaned her on the wall as he began to slip his little brother into her wet buttocks and up into her wet valley. Fairy Xiang Yun was greatly flustered as she moaned softly when Shen Lie had first entered into her. She could feel the tightness of her nipples and she began to shake her naked white buttocks to allow Shen Lie''s big little brother to enter into her. Soon Shen Lie was thrusting rapidly behind her and Fairy Xiang Yun was moaning lewdly in the room. Fairy Xiang Yun''s eyes were as charming as silk, and her heartbeat was racing as Shen Lie began to thrust rapidly into her. Shen Lie asked her as he thrust while stroking her breasts, "Maiden Xiang Yun, how is it? Do you like it?" Fairy Xiang Yun returned a flustered look at Shen Lie as she nodded lightly, "It''s good" Shen Lie smiled, "Your maiden valley is so tight that I am afraid of hurting you." Fairy Xiang Yun lowered her head with great shyness, "You can go rougher and quicker if you like. You are more passionate that night." She had remembered that she had spewed all over that night when Shen Lie had taken away her chastity. "Alright then." With her approval, Shen Lie began to thrust harder and faster into her, touching her flower petal inside each time. This caused Fairy Xiang Yun to spew her jade yin essence and lewd juices each time that Shen Lie had struck into her flower petal. Needless to say, it was plentiful as Shen Lie did not stop thrusting into her and he was thrusting nonstop into her. The frictions and the thrusts that were into her were indescribable to Fairy Xiang Yun and it was like the shattering of the earth as she moaned aloud, "Shen Lie, please shoot into me I want to feel your wetness inside of me as well" Shen Lie nodded as he started to fill the inside of her womb with his yang essence, causing great indescribable happiness to Fairy Xiang Yun as she screamed with blissful lewdness. This only caused Shen Lie to shake more violently into her while he caught hold of her two jade breasts, squeezing tightly against them turning her two breasts bright red as he continued to spew his yang essence into her. Fairy Xiang Yun was in a sea of desire and great happiness as Shen Lie wantonly thrust into her and she was also shaking her white buttocks wildly to meet his thrusts. Shen Lie said tenderly to her, "Maiden Xiang Yun, I love you so much." Fairy Xiang Yun answered him, "Shen Lie, I love you so much as well" As she answered Shen Lie, her maiden valley was also contracting and expanding as waves after waves of her lewd juices flowed out and dripped from Shen Lie''s little brother as Shen Lie banged wildly into her as she climaxed with great blissful pleasure again and again. But al of a sudden, the door to the room had opened, startling Fairy Xiang Yun and she was shameful immediately. When she saw that it was her senior sister, the Great Heroine Yao Chi that had walked in with another man, she was greatly shocked and shamed. The man that had walked in was actually Wang Xiao. What shocked her next was that the two of them did not see her as they closed the door. In fact, the two of them had started to kiss passionately. Shen Lie said quietly to Fairy Xiang Yun, "Don''t worry, they can''t see us or hear us." Fairy Xiang Yun was stunned; how could this be?! Chapter 123 Not So Secret Room (3) R18

Chapter 123 Not So Secret Room (3) R18

It was really her Senior Sister Yao Chi and she was also the Great Heroine Yao Chi that had appeared in the room with an unknown male. Fairy Xiang Yun didn''t know who this unknown man was until Shen Lie whispered in her ears, "This is Wang Xiao. He is a core protg of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng and he is also Maiden Yu Lingyue''s future dao cultivation partner. When she had heard this from Shen Lie, she was looking quite startled. Although she did not know who this Wang Xiao was but she had certainly heard of Yu Lingyue; she is one of the 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent like herself. Although she did not care for this beauty ranking but it was hard not for her to take notice as there are only 12 maidens in the top 12 most beautiful maidens ranking,pared to the top 24 and top 30 beauty ranking. She was looking extremely perplexed because her Senior Sister Yao Chi had always disdained the male cultivators and she had always thought lowly of them. This was but an act? Right now, Yao Chi and Wang Xiao were both kissing passionately in a corner of the messy room and they were also fondling each other with equal passion. Wang Xiao whispered to Yao Chi, "Last night is fun being with you. But it is a pity that you have already been banged by two others and you are not clean inside of you." When Fairy Xiang Yun had heard this, she was shocked and was startled that her Senior Sister Yao Chi was actually a slut?! Yao Chi giggled softly, "I am very clean today and it is because I want to give myself to you today." Wang Xiao asked Yao Chi, "So, did you do as I''ve said yesterday?" Yao Chi nodded as she lifted up her short skirt to reveal her wet yellow panties. Then she shifted her waist as she pulled down her dripping wet yellow panties to her thigh while Wang Xiao looked greedily at her beautiful grass on her crotch. Then she began to finger and dig into her maiden valley as she moaned softly. There was something in her maiden valley and it wasrge. As she dug in, her thighs had be very wet. This shocked Fairy Xiang Yun who was gasping with shock and with great disbelief: This is really her Senior Sister Yao Chi? Then Yao Chi had pulled out a wet sword hilt from between her legs and dropped it on the ground as she shyly said to Wang Xiao, "I have put this sword hilt inside me since yesterday night and I am very wet now." Wang Xiao was delighted as he immediately dug his fingers into her maiden valley, "It is indeed wet and slippery inside. I can almost put all my fingers inside as well." Then he had started to push his fingers inside which caused Yao Chi to moan loudly and spasms of her wet lewd waters were soon flying all over the room. Yao Chi was also standing with her legs widely so as to amodate to Wang Xiao''s fingers that were wildly fisting into her. Then Wang Xiao began to tear away her robe from her body to reveal her full and ample breasts. It was only then that Fairy Xiang Yun and Shen Lie saw something disturbing. On her body were several written words that said: I am a whore of Lie Dun. I am a harlot of Di Shitian. I am a property of Wang Xiao. This shocked Shen Lie and Fairy Xiang Yun. Fairy Xiang Yun tried to say, "My Senior Sister Yao Chi must be forced by these evil men. We need to rescue her." But Shen Lie shook his head and said, "She does this willingly." Fairy Xiang Yun asked him, "How do you know?" Shen Lie smiled, "I have my ways of knowing. The other two men must be Lie Dun and Di Shitian since their names are written on her. I will remember them." It was no wonder why these three men were together and had tried to gang up on him. It was because they were really together and this Yao Chi was their ally as well. Shen Lie said tenderly to Fairy Xiang Yun, "Let''s go. We have seen enough and these people disgust me." Fairy Xiang Yun asked him, "How do we go from here? The door is there and they will know once we open the door. And howe they can''t see or hear us? You have a powerful profound treasure that is with you?" Shen Lie merely smiled to her, "Firstly, you got to put on your clothes first before I can take you away." When he had said that, Fairy Xiang Yun was blushing hotly as she quickly pulled her bodice over her and to look for the rest of her clothing to put it on. While she was doing so, the lewd moans from Yao Chi was getting louder; it was because she was now on the ground and Wang Xiao had opened her legs widely as shey on the ground while Wang Xiao was fisting into her wet and hungry little sister. Yao Chi was moaning, "Harder, rougher this is so stimtingly and excitingly" Shen Lie said to Fairy Xiang Yun when she had finished putting on her clothing, "You ought to stay away from this Senior Sister Yao Chi in the future. She isn''t a good person." Fairy Xiang Yun was startled, "But she has always taken good care of me. And moreover, she is a great heroine that helps the right the many wrongs. I have always admired her and I want to be a great heroine like her as well." Shen Lie said nothing as he had sensed a sniff of the Divine Emperor Murong Jinshan on her and he suspected that she may be his ally. All of a sudden, Wang Xiao had suddenly said to Yao Chi. "Do you remember what you have promised mest night?" Yao Chi said between her loud moans, "I will find a time to give you my Junior Sister Fairy Xiang Yun to y with. Then you shall turn her into your depraved ve." Wang Xiaoughed jovially when he had heard this. By now, Wang Xiao had flipped Yao Chi over in a doggy position and he was pping her raised buttocks continuous as he rocked hard into her, causing her long loose breasts to sway and her long hardened nipples to touch the floor. As for Fairy Xiang Yun, she was stunned by what she had heard and she had never thought that her Senior Sister Yao Chi would be doing this to her. Shen Lie had a sh of anger in his eyes when he had heard this too but he suppressed his anger to say to Fairy Xiang Yun, "Let''s go first." With that, he had teleported Fairy Xiang Yun out of this room and they were soon along the hallway. This stunned Fairy Xiang Yun as teleportation was only possible with the use of profound arrays but she could not see any profound arrays that were around her. She stared at Shen Lie shockingly, "How did you teleport us out? Why can''t they see or hear us? I don''t see or sense any profound arrays in the ce." Shen Lieughed casually, "I did say that I am the Grand Sage Saint Shen Lie. So, do you believe me now?" Fairy Xiang Yun looked at him and said, "No. Be honest with me please. Your cultivation core is messy and you are merely a low level cultivator." Shen Lie: Chapter 124 The Crowded Hallway

Chapter 124 The Crowded Hallway

Once Shen Lie was in the hallway with Fairy Xiang Yun, he was suddenly drowsy and weak which caused him to lean on Fairy Xiang Yun instead. This startled Fairy Xiang Yun as she still got many questions to ask Shen Lie. Shen Lie was actually not pretending to be weak; although he did not use any profound array to be invisible to the Great Heroine Yao Chi and Wang Xiao but he had consumed plenty of his life force energies to create an invisible profound array. Usually it was of no consequences to him as he was a high level cultivator of the life force cultivation, a lost and forgotten cultivation profound art that was only practiced by him. That also exined why he could generate plenty of yang essence at the same time which made him superior to all the other men. And he could also use his life force to nurture saintesses like the 7 holy saintesses. However, teleporting without a profound array or profound magic circle was an extremely demanding act that required plenty of his life force even if it was only for a short distance. Moreover, he had to also maintain the invisible profound barrier while he teleported with Fairy Xiang Yun. Taking another person to teleport with him also added to his life force burden. Moreover, while he had already cultivated back to the Grand Sage Saint but the fact remained that his cultivation core was messy and broken. So, he could not sustain his life force cultivation like before. This before, was actually a long time ago since he had already broken his cultivation core quite a number of times before he had met the 7 holy saintesses. The main reason why he had exerted himself was because he did not want to taint Fairy Xiang Yun''s eyes with the depraved sexual act of Wang Xiao and the Great Heroine Yao Chi. That was why he had teleported them out of the room. Moreover, he had already learnt more than enough who his enemies were. He muttered silently to himself: Wang Xiao, Yao Chi. I will remember what you''ve said today All of a sudden, he had spotted Elder Li Hong walking into the same room that he had just exited with Fairy Xiang Yun. Apanying her were Lie Dun and Di Shitian. Even before they had entered the room, Lie Dun was already putting his hands under her skirt while Di Shitian was squeezing her breasts. The reason why they had not noticed Shen Lie and Fairy Xiang Yun was because he had teleported to the second level of the hallway and was in a corner. Shen Lie remembered that room was already upied by Yao Chi and Wang Xiao. And now Elder Li Hong, Lie Dun and Di Shitian were inside? He was quite startled that Elder Li Hong was also in cahoots with them. But by now, he was too exhausted and was in need of a deep sleep to replenish his life force. Before he had fainted from exhaustion on Fairy Xiang Yun''s shoulders, he had mustered a wisp of his life force into Fairy Xiang Yun to protect her. Fairy Xiang Yun was panicky when she saw that Shen Lie had suddenly fainted on her. Just as she did not know what to do, Fairy Yue Shuwen and Elder Hua Zixia had appeared alongside the hallway. "What happened to Shen Lie?" Fairy Yue Shuwen and Elder Hua Zixia gasped with shock at the same time. Fairy Xiang Yun gasped panicky, "I don''t know. He has fainted all of a sudden when when I walked past him." There was a sh of disbelief from Elder Hua Zixia and Fairy Yue Shuwen as they quickly checked on Shen Lie. They were both thinking that Shen Lie was only pretending to faint when he had walked past Fairy Xiang Yun so as to take advantage of her. But to their dismay, they quickly found that Shen Lie had really faint because the two of them had also secretly pinched him hard as well. Elder Hua Zixia quickly said to Fairy Xiang Yun, "I''m sorry for the inconvenient. This Protg Shen Lie is under my charge. Just leave it to me. When he had awakened, I shall send him to you to apologize for this matter." Fairy Xiang Yun shyly said, "No need. This is but an ident." She took a look at Fairy Yue Shuwen and asked, "If I am not wrong then you must be Fairy Yue Shuwen. You are indeed as beautiful as a fairy and" Then she smiled to Elder Hua Zixia and continued, "And you must be Elder Hua Zixia. With your beautiful looks, you ought to be in the top 12 great beauties of the Fenghua Great Continent." Elder Hua Zixiaughed softly, "Indeed you are right about us. But unfortunately, the top 12 great beauties ranking are some of the 12 most beautiful maidens like yourself, Fairy Yue Shuwen and Left Protector Elder Nangong Shu. I am far inferior." Fairy Xiang Yun smiled gently, "But you are really beautiful. I don''t think some of the top 12 most beautiful maidens can bepared to you. Elder Hua Zixia shook her head, "This you are wrong. By the way, Maiden Yu Lingyue and Maiden Song Xincheng are also in the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. They are also in the top 12 most beautiful maidens list. If you have seen them, you won''t say this." Fairy Xiang Yun was startled, "What? Yu Lingyue and Song Xincheng are also here?" It was not surprising to Fairy Xiang Yun that Yu Lingyue that was here since she was the core protg of Saintess Qian Yufeng but Song Xincheng was also here? Elder Hua Zixia smiled wryly, "Maybe you ought to pay them a visit since you are here." Fairy Xiang Yun smiled, "Maybe. I wonder who the lucky man that couldnd 1 of the 12 most beautiful maidens in the Fenghua Great Continent as their dao cultivation partner." Fairy Yue Shuwen and Elder Hua Zixia were also smiling. "I shall take my leave now," Fairy Xiang Yun said. "Please take care of this man." With that, she had hastily taken her leave. Chapter 125 Shen Lie and Hua Zixia (R18)

Chapter 125 Shen Lie and Hua Zixia (R18)

In the inner pce of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. 4 holy saintesses were all looking at one another withplicated feelings. They were the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan, Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng, Holy Saintess Beitang Fang and the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. Saintess Sheng Feiyan unhappily, "Qi Keqin, there is no need for you to offer your congrattions to my new holynd with Qian Yufeng. And also, stop asking if Shen Lie is here or not. He isn''t here at all." The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqinughed softly, "I am actually thinking of merging my holynd with your Holy Carnation Sanctuary. What do you think?" "This is a bad idea," Saintess Qian Yufeng said without any hesitation. Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin frowned, "You didn''t even consider it. How do you know that this is a bad idea?" Saintess Qian Yufeng hummed coldly, "Everything that has to do with you, is a bad idea." The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin: She disyed a forceful smile as she asked, "I wonder why Holy Saintess Beitang Fang is in this ce? I''ve thought that the Saintess Pce is arch enemy of the Holy Maiden Sanctuary? Ops, now it is called the Holy Carnation Sanctuary." Saintess Beitang Fang folded her arms as she replied coldly, "I have some business here but it is none of your business so it is better than you don''t ask or I''ll be nasty to you. And you have better believed this." "Rx," the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin giggled softly. "Since my sister saintesses are all here in this ce, I have decided to stay here in this for a few days." Saintess Beitang Fang immediately said coldly to her, "Do you believe that I will ask my Saintess Pce to attack your holynd if you continue to remain here?" The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin chuckled, "Of course I believe you. But it won''t be so easy for you to attack my holynd. I have legions of cultivators that are willing to die to defend my holynd from you. To me, I will merely lose a few cultivation sects if you attack. I don''t really mind losing a few cultivation sects for a few days of stay here" Saintess Qian Yufeng interrupted her, "This is the true face of the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. She is indeed callous to her own cultivators and tricking them to unite under her so call banner of righteousness." Saintess Beitang Fang hummed coldly, "She has painted only herself as the only good holy saintess while the 6 of us are all bad holy saintesses." As Saintess Sheng Feiyan nodded to agree with Saintess Beitang Fang, she was suddenly giggling softly. "Sister saintesses. I''ve got an idea. Since this stupid Qi Keqin has delivered herself to us in this ce, why don''t we tie her up naked and thrown her to the dirty male cultivators?" "That''s a good idea! After all, she is ranked first among the most desirable saintess list that the male cultivators really want to bang." Saintess Qian Yufengughed softly. "I second that." Saintess Beitang Fang began to smile wryly. "She can''t win against the 3 of us." The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin was shocked, "Sister saintesses, you can''t do this to me! I am your sister saintess" "We don''t have such a shameless sister saintess like you who is constantly backstabbing us," Saintess Sheng Feiyan said coldly. The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin pretended to cry and her tears began to roll from her beautiful soft golden eyes, "If Shen Lie is here, he won''t allow the 3 of you to bully me." Saintess Sheng Feiyanughed softly, "Shen Lie won''t be able to help you this time, hehe. It is because" "So, Shen Lie is really here." The Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin had suddenly dried her tears and smiled to her. Saintess Sheng Feiyan was suddenly stammering as she realized that she got a slip of tongue, "I didn''t say he is here. I mean, Shen Lie won''t be able to you because he is dead." Saintess Beitang Fang and Saintess Qian Yufeng were both frowning sheepishly when they had heard Saintess Sheng Feiyan; it was because she had identally revealed to Qin Keqin that she knows where Shen Lie was. The Virtuous Saintes Qi Keqin smiled charmingly to Saintess Sheng Feiyan, "Is that so? Maybe he is somewhere around in this ce. I miss Brother Shen Lie so much" "Then you can meet him when you''re dead," Saintess Beitang Fang interrupted her coldly. "And we will make sure that we will defile your body first before you are dead so that everyone will know that you are just a whore." Saintess Qian Yufeng pointed out. Saintess Sheng Feiyan added, "That''s right. So if you are wise, you''ve better run back to your holynd as fast as possible." The Virtuous Saintes Qi Keqin asked them, "Am I supposed to feel scare? When we have all made a vow to die on the same day and toe to each other aid when we are in trouble. And of course, we are to share Shen Lie together." Saintess Beitang Fang said coldly, "We don''t have such a shameless sister saintess like yourself." Both Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Saintess Qian Yufeng were both nodding unanimously; they could not have agreed more. - - - When Shen Lie had regained his consciousness from his deep slumber, he was quite startled to see Elder Hua Zixia was in the same room as him but he did not recognize this room. Elder Hua Zixia smiled to him, "Shen Lie, you have awakened. It is almost time for you to go for your experiential training to the demonic cultivationnds." Shen Lie was startled, "We are leaving now?" He had not forgotten that the fact that he was actually going to the inner sanctuary to look for the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. Elder Hua Zixia saw his stunned look and she had misunderstood, "I know that you are unwell and may need further rest but it ispulsory for you to go for this experiential training. Our two holy saintesses had said that Shen Lie must go for this experiential training, dead or alive." Shen Lie: "You know a dead cultivator can''t go for any experiential training, do you?" Elder Hua Zixia smiled weakly, "I know but this is the instructions of our holy saintesses. I was about to cart you to the gathering hall." Shen Lie: I will settle this score with the two of you when I''m back. Even when the two of you beg me for my mercy, I won''t grant it to you. But when he had thought that they may ask him to go harder and faster, he began to change his mind: Never mind. I can consider granting the two of you my mercy by not banging the two of you. Even if the two of you ask me to continue, I will not continue. Elder Hua Zixia asked Shen Lie, "You can follow me now?" Shen Lie nodded but he had suddenly pulled Elder Hua Zixia into his embrace as he fondled her and kissed her passionately. "Maybe a littleter. I miss you, Zixia." Elder Hua Zixia was also returning his kiss passionately. Shen Lie was already reaching into her robe and into her bodice to feel her full fat white breasts and erected nipples. As he did not, his other hand had pulled aside her long robe to reveal her short skirt that was inside. Without hesitating, he had put his other hand under her skirt to feel her wet panties. Slowly, he peeled aside her wet panties as he began to finger her wet valley below and this caused Hua Zixia to moan softly as she held her arms around his neck tightly. As Shen Lie was digging his fingers into Hua Zixia''s wet valley and feeling her lewd juices, her pair of beautiful naked legs were also tightly wrapped around his waist and she was twisting her hips to meet arousing digs. "Shen Lie, Shen Lie" Hua Zixia moaned. "Please enter into me I can''t live without you" Shen Lie immediately disrobed and pulled out his aroused little brother that was like a dragon rod from his pants. And then he was pushing his dragon rod into the tightness of her slippery wet valley. Hua Zixia could feel that her tightly closed and slippery vagina was being stretched open by Shen Lie''s huge dragon rod that was being pushed slowly into her and she moaned lewdly as Shen Lie pushed slowly into her depths, causing her to spew more of her lewd juices out and dripping down onto her thighs to the ground below. Then Shen Lie was thrusting rapidly into her, causing her to moan loudly and spurting her lewd juices nonstop. Each time he had deep into the heart of her flower, causing their love fluids to love fluid continuously overflowed from the ce where the two of them joined each other, and the sound of pping and banging resounded throughout the room The pleasure and excitement in her heart as Shen Lie thrust into her made her whole body trembled as she moaned uncontrobly. Shen Lie''s dragon rod as it entered into her, forced her little sister to open up and before it could close with each impact, was in again. This gave Hua Zixia endless ecstasy. She moaned loudly and called out to Shen Lie, "Please shoot your load into me. Fill my womb with all your yang essence" As she said that, she was already spasming with her own orgasms and begging Shen Lie to shoot inside her. Shen Lie did so and he shot his yang essence into her, filling her. "Zixia." Shen Lie said with some concern to her, "If I shoot too many, how would you be able to address uster? You are not afraid that you will leakter?" Hua Zixia moaned loudly as she shifted her buttocks and hips to meet Shen Lie''s rough and rapid thrusts, "Does it really matter? My little sister is always wet when I see you." Chapter 126 Balloting the Group Number (1)

Chapter 126 Balloting the Group Number (1)

Shen Lie was now in a great hall that could amodate several thousands, along with his cohort. This included the cohort from Wang Xiao as well. Although they numbered almost 600. Today, they were all going to their experiential training into the demonic holynds that were beyond the Fenghua Great Continent. Right now, Elder Hua Zixia was about to address them and with her was Elder Li Hong, 4 other elders and 20 senior protgs as well. Altogether, 6 elders and 20 of the senior protgs would be apanying them for this experiential training. Actually, in Wang Xiao''s cohort, he and many others were also the senior protgs of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng and moreover, Wang Xiao himself was a powerful core protg in his own right and he was stronger than some of the elders and most of the senior protgs that would be apanying their cohort. Also with them were Nangong Shu and Fairy Yue Shuwen. However, they would not be joining in the experiential training as they were senior elders of the newly created Holy Carnation Sanctuary. They were here to brief Elder Hua Zixia and the other elders on the mission objective of this experiential training instead. After that, it would be Elder Hua Zixia that would be addressing everyone as she is the in-charge elder of the experiential training. And she would also be the most powerful elder and cultivator in their experiential training as well. Actually, Nangong Shu and Fairy Yue Shuwen had wanted to join in the experiential training but Saintess Sheng Feiyan had tly rejected their request as she knows that they were there because of Shen Lie. It was not to say that Saintess Sheng Feiyan did not know that Hua Zixia had an affair with Shen Lie as she had caught her visiting Shen Lie when she was hiding under the bed in Shen Lie''s abode that night. But she was after all, the elder that was in charge of Shen Lie''s cohort and she was also an elder that Saintess Sheng Feiyan had recently promoted to be an inner court elder as she trusted her so she was willing to close one eye. Moreover, she needed Elder Hua Zixia to quickly get Shen Lie away from the Holy Carnation Pce or else he would be discovered by the Virtuous Saintess Qi Keqin. So while many of the cohort was waiting for their next instructions nervously, many were also exchanging gossips at the same time. Many were pointing in the direction of Shen Lie who was standing with Jie Ying together as they mocked him. "I''ve heard that the most useless cultivator in our cohort has actually fainted yesterday in the hallway" "This Shen Lie is probably malingering" "He is only pretending to faint so as not to join in the experiential training" "What a useless cultivator. It is a disgrace to all of us and it will be our bad luck if we are in the same group as him" "Let''s hope that we won''t be in the same group as Shen Lie" "I can''t believe that this Shen Lie has only passed hisst experiential training due to pure luck of not encountering any profound beasts in the mountain wilderness. If not, he won''t be with us in the same cohort now" "I wish our Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan would just banish him away from the cultivation sect" "He won''t be so lucky this time round" "It seems that he has already offended Wang Xiao yesterday" "I hope he is killed in this experiential training" "I pray that I won''t be in the same group as Shen Lie. This experiential training is extremely dangerous and we will be facing the demonic cultivators" "I wonder if this is a good idea to send so many low level cultivators at such a high cost of using the teleporting array to invade the demonic holynds" "These demonic cultivators will kill all the male cultivators they see. As for the female cultivators, they will turn them into their depraved ves as they ravaged them" "I should have quit yesterday I don''t want to die" As they were gossiping and whispering with one another, Elder Hua Zixia had suddenly cleared her throat as she walked in front of everyone to address them. "Today, all of you will be embarking on a life and death journey into the demonic holynds. This may even be a one way journey for many of you. This undertaking will be extremely perilous and I can''t promise if you may be able to return alive. I can''t promise that I will also return alive as well." Then she pointed at the 20 senior protgs who were all carrying a tray each, "I want all of you to take a profound pill each from this tray. You don''t have to guess what it is. It is a most venomous profound pill that will end your life and even rot your bones so that the demonic cultivators will not be able to abuse your body or turn your body into profound medicines. I repeat. If anyone wants to back off now, please do so now. I don''t want to take care of any cowards. So raise your hands if you want to quit." As she said so, she could feel the slippery yang essence that was still dripping into her wet panties under her skirt. Immediately, a dozen protgs were all raising their hands and they hung their heads in shame. 9 of them were actually female cultivators and they were all quite pretty; they did not want to be vited by the demonic cultivators or to be killed by them. Even if they were to return to their own cultivation sects, they would still have a bright future as they could still have an opportunity to be married to a young master of a cultivation sect, securing their cultivation fortunes for life. Hua Zixia nodded when the 12 protgs had raised their hands but she could not resist adding, "Except for Shen Lie, is there anymore that wants to quit?" 3 more protgs began to raise their hands as they hung their heads in shame after struggling with the inner demons of their heart. Shen Lie was smiling bitterly when he had heard Hua Zixia: I didn''t say that I will quit. Why keep emphasising to everyone that I am the only exception. This is so awkward to my face. Once the quitters had all been identified, Elder Hua Zixia did a final count of the remaining cohort. There were 520 of the protgs that were remaining. Elder Hua Zixia then said, "I shall divide everyone into 13 groups of 40 cultivators each. Everyone shall step forward to grab a ball number and this shall be your group number. Once you are in your groups, I shall exin to everyone on your mission objectives." Then she turned to nod in the direction of Nangong Shu and Fairy Yue Shuwen. She turned around to say to the cohort, "This ballot is based on pure luck and is not based on your cultivation realm. Luck itself is also a factor whether you will be lucky in your future breakthroughs or whether you can find your lucky urrences. Once your group is picked, you cannot change it anymore. Nowe forward for your ballot, starting with the first column here." Many of the protgs in the cohort could be heardughing softly, "As long as we are not in the same group as Shen Lie, it is fine." Shortie Lai, Lie Dun and Di Shitian were all mocking Shen Lie as they stared coldly in his direction, "Let''s hope that we won''t have the bad luck to be in the same group as Shen Lie." However, not everyone was thinking the same way as these protgs. Jie Ying, Mei Xuan and Yu Lingyue were thinking how nice it would be if they could be in the same group as Shen Lie. Jie Ying was whispering to Shen Lie, "I hope that we can be in the same group." Shen Lie smiled gently to her, "Don''t worry. We''ll be." And he had already flickered his fingers to direct his profound force into the ballot box. Chapter 127 Balloting the Group Number (2)

Chapter 127 Balloting the Group Number (2)

One by one, the protgs had queued in one line to pick the ballot ball from a big box that was with Elder Hua Zixia and the other elders. Many of the protgs that were drawing the ballot number of their group were nervous as they were all hoping that they would be grouped into a powerful group or a group with many beauties. Naturally, many of the protgs had also another wish and that was not to be grouped with Shen Lie, who was the weakest cultivator in their cohort and he had a messy spirit root in his cultivation core. With a messy spirit root, he was destined never to be a 4th realm cultivator. Even for the 3rd realm cultivation, it would take him forever and that was why many of the protgs had thought that he would fail to be an official protg in the first ce. Also, Shen Lie did not have any powerful cultivation sect as his background and he was merely amoner. This caused many of the young masters of the cultivation sects that hade to this holynd for their cultivation training to despise Shen Lie in their hearts. Some had even thought that Shen Lie had purposely damaged the property of the Holy Carnation Sanctuary in order to stay in the ce. There was even one protg in Shen Lie''s cohort that tried to do the same as Shen Lie but he was given the death sentence by the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan for breaking the divine rule of her Holy Carnation Sanctuary. After that, no one had dared to try anymore because the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan was renowned for melting her punishments on a whim; no one knows if the punishment would be light or heavy. They concluded that Shen Lie was given a light punishment instead because the mood of the Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan was good that day. Eventually everyone had drawn their group number and many were looking at the number that Shen Lie had drawn. Shen Lie shed the ballot ball that he had drawn and a number 13 could be seen if one would to use their divine sense to read his ballot ball. Many of the protgs were relieved that they were not in the same group as Shen Lie. However, for Jie Ying and Yu Lingyue, they were quite delighted that they were in the same group as Shen Lie. Yu Lingyue smiled coyly to herself as she thought that it was ''fate'' that brought Shen Lie and her much closely together. Mei Xuan was also looking quite delighted that she had also picked group 13. Wang Xiao who had drawn number 7 was furious that Yu Lingyue was in the same group as Shen Lie and he was even fearful that Shen Lie may be able to pass his experiential training due to the higher cultivation realm of Yu Lingyue. Many of the protgs that had drawn number 13 were now cursing loudly that they were part of the 20 that were in Shen Lie''s group. "This is impossible" "I''ve such a bad luck to be in the worse cultivator''s group" "I don''t believe it" "This is some shitty luck" Di Shitian and Lie Dun had drawn Number 7 as well and they were greatly delighted with this oue as Wang Xiao was their new brother. Shortie Lai had also drawn Number 7 and he was delighted too as Di Shitian and Lie Dun were his brothers. Naturally they were being grouped together by Shen Lie and that was not by any luck. Shen Lie also grouped them together with those that cursed him the loudest. As there were many protgs that were presented in the great hall, they had failed to notice that their Number 7 group had only the male protgs and there were no female protgs. Naturally, Shen Lie had arranged for that. He did all that while pretending to look as innocent as possible. Shen Lie had also picked all the prettiest maidens to be in group 13 as well. This was a ballot and due to pure luck so no one would dare to voice anyint once they had realized that Shen Lie had all the luck. Elder Hua Zixia now said to all the protgs that were in the hall, "The minute that you have picked the ballot ball from the box, your profound signature is already registered with us. So you can''t switch your ballot groups or cheat by switching your ballot box." Then she added, "Alright now. Before we go to the teleporting array in the Teleporting Hall, I want to let you all know that we are going to the demonic cultivationnds that are 30 000 miles away" When she had said that, many of the cultivators were in great shock; it was because it was really expensive to use the teleporting array. Every mile teleported cost a bomb in spirit stones. Moreover, this was 30 000 miles away. Saintess Sheng Feiyan was indeed generous this time round. Elder Hua Zixia continued, "You must be wondering if we got a teleporting array in the demonic cultivationnds in order to use the teleporting array. We have already setup a temporary teleport array deep in the mountains of the demonic cultivationnd. So far, it seems to be quite safe." "All of you should be grateful in your hearts to our two Holy Saintess Sheng Feiyan and Qian Yufeng that give you this opportunity to obtain your lucky urrences in the demonic cultivationnds. There are no more generous holy saintesses than our two holy saintesses" Many of the protgs were secretly cursing the two holy saintesses in their hearts instead. In fact, there were few cultivators that were grateful to them. Shen Lie was also not grateful for this opportunity to find his lucky urrences. However, there were still some hardworking and honest cultivators that were grateful to the two holy saintesses for giving them an opportunity to improve their cultivation practice and to hone their profound arts in the hostile demonic cultivationnds. There were also many maidens among the cohort that were chaste maidens the night before but they had decided to give up their chastity as the demonic cultivators won''t be kind to them if they were captured by them. This was a most dangerous undertaking for all the protgs in this cohort. Elder Hua Zixia continued to say to them, "I will brief you again on your mission objectives once we are in the demonic cultivationnds and in your proper groups. Now, follow me to the Teleporting Hall."'' And with that, everyone began to follow Elder Hua Zixia and the other elders to the Teleporting Hall. In the Teleporting Hall, there was another elder that was in charge of the Teleporting Hall with her protgs. Elder Zixia nodded at this elder before she turned to say to all her protgs, "The teleporting array has now been activated. You may all go inside now." And with that, the protgs began to walk into the teleporting array that were shimmering a blue light. As they walked in, they began to vanish from view. Shen Lie also walked into the shimmering portal with Jie Ying, along with several protgs as well. They all entered and vanished from view as they were sent 30 000 miles away. Finally when all the protgs had entered the teleporting array, Elder Hua Zixia and her elders also began to walk inside the teleporting array. Only Nangong Shu and Fairy Yue Shuwen did not enter into the teleporting array. Nangong Shu muttered softly, "Good luck" Even Fairy Yue Shuwen was quite worried for Shen Lie and she was still thinking why the two holy saintesses would want to send Shen Lie or their precious protgs for such a dangerous undertaking. The minds of the two holy saintesses were extremely difficult for them to read. Chapter 128 Details of the Experiential Training

Chapter 128 Details of the Experiential Training

The teleportation across the vast distances had caused most of the protgs to be nausea as theynded on a soft grassy ground that was surrounded by tall trees and mountains. In theory, they were supposed to be outside the Fenghua Great Continent now. There were actually several senior protgs and an elder that were waiting for them on the other side as they had arrived in this ce first to setup a secret teleporting array. As Shen Lie had stepped into this new ce, he calmly walked to one step and he could see many of the protgs that were feeling dizzy and staggering after they had stepped from the teleporting array. He saw that Jie Ying and Yu Lingyue were also feeling dizzy so he caught hold of their waists. He would have caught hold of Mei Xuan too if he had three hands. When he had caught of Jie Ying and Yu Lingyue, it caused him to look flustered as they looked coyly at him. This was not lost on Wang Xiao who saw that he had caught hold of the waist of Yu Lingyue and he immediately shouted at Shen Lie, "Let her go now! You lecher! Are you trying to take advantage of the female protgs?" Shen Lie immediately let them go and said politely, "I was only trying to help and I didn''t mean anything else." This was not exactly true as Shen Lie had been moving his fingers on Yu Lingyue''s waist and tickling her. Wang Xiao tried to rush forward to seize Shen Lie up and to beat him up but Yu Lingyue stepped between them as she said coldly to Wang Xiao, "This isn''t what you think it is" Then Yu Lingyue shyly said, "I''ve requested for Shen Lie to support me and he is only being helpful." Wang Xiao said angrily, "Why don''t you ask me instead?" Yu Lingyue hummed coldly, "He is near to me so that''s why. Stop embarrassing yourself in this ce." Elder Hua Zixia who had just stepped into the vicinity quickly issued a stern warning to Wang Xiao, "You may be the core protg of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng but you should learn to be mindful of your manner and stop bullying Shen Lie." Wang Xiao hummed coldly but not before he stared coldly at Shen Lie as he walked off. Shen Lie had actually disyed a finger to break Wang Xiao''s ribs in secret if it was not for the intervention of Yu Lingyue and Elder Hua Zixia. Wang Xiao''s ribs won''t break until a certain amount of profound strength had been used and it was a very subtle attack. Shen Lie did not want to use his superior cultivation realm on an insignificant ant like Wang Xiao but he remembered that this Wang Xiao had tried to plot against him and his maidens when he saw him in the secret room with the Great Heroine Yao Chi. He had plenty of patience due to his years of cultivation and he was normally a cool guy who was not easily angered. If one has to cultivate to be a Sage Cultivator like Shen Lie, then they cannot allow emotions to get over to them. That was why cultivators with a lot of emotions are unable to cultivate much higher than the 7th cultivation realm as they had failed to temper their hearts and allowed their heart demons to take control of their emotions. Cultivation is all about quiet meditation and a peace of mind to breakthrough to a higher state of divinity. Cultivation stories with unstable and emotional MCs are fake cultivation stories to make the cultivators lose their dao heart as they embroiled into revenge and revenge killing. Little do they know that this will only affect their future cultivation. Cultivation is never about killing or killing to be stronger. Those that walked this path are the unorthodox cultivators and they had a low chance of ever ascending as an immortal as the Heavenly Wrath will punish them when they attempted to ascend. That is why many of the high level cultivators have to seclude for tens of years or even hundreds of years to remove their bad karma in order to cultivate to a higher state of divinity. No matter how strong a cultivator is able to be with his profound arts, the higher state of divinity cultivator can easily suppress him because the profound strength from a higher state of divinity transcended beyond the profound power of any profound arts. Hua Zixia was now saying to everyone, "Now form into your respective groups in one straight line and I will brief all of you again. Group 1 will start from my right." Many of the protgs were still wobbly after the teleportation warp as they quickly formed into their respectively lines. Wang Xiao was in group with Di Shitian, Shortie Lai and Lie Dun. As they looked around to see who was in their group, they were all shocked to see that there were no female protgs in their group! As for Shen Lie who was in group 13, he was the only male cultivator in his group and the rest of his group was some of the most beautiful female protgs. Everyone was quite stunned when they saw that and were cursing Shen Lie secretly: This Shen Lie has all the luck this is so unbelievable! Elder Hua Zixia said to the groups, "The 14th group will be the elders and the senior protgs. We will be camping here to safeguard the teleporting warp so that we can return you to the Holy Carnation Sanctuary" "All of you shall remain in this ce tonight and shall setup camp in your respective group so that you can get to know each other" "The senior protgs from my group will be patrolling the perimeter for all of you tonight so you can all have a good rest tonight before your experiential training starts" "Your experiential training willst for 5 days and you have to kill at least a third realm demonic cultivator or at least 10 demonic cultivators that are below the third realm. The staff of leadership in your respective group will be able to capture the cultivation realm of your opponents and your battle. Be wary though that if you lost the staff of leadership ande back without it then you shall fail your experiential training" Shen Lie was muttering to himself: You forget to say that only Shen Lie won''t fail his experiential training no matter unless I''ve earned enough contribution points for the cultivation sect... Then he was also sighing: All these expenses just to kill a single low level third realm demonic cultivator? I am truly impressed by these wastes Elder Hua Zixia continued, "The purpose of this experiential training is to create future bonds and unity for everyone to perform under stress and force your potential out. This experiential training won''t be easy and you may even meet with many high level demonic cultivators in these mountains. Therefore you should all n your tactics and movements through the mountains in a careful manner" "Now, does anyone has any questions?" A protg from group 6 asked, "Is there a demonic cultivation sect nearby? What if there are no demonic cultivators in these parts then won''t we be screwed?" Elder Hua Zixia answered casually, "The Crimson Blood Sect holds domain over this region as far as I know." Another protg asked curiously, "Is it a third rate cultivation sect? And what type of a cultivation sect is this Crimson Blood Sect?" Hua Zixia said, "It seemed to be a second tier cultivation sect and so it is a mid-power cultivation sect. I''ve heard that this Crimson Blood Sect is renowned for making their enemies into their living cauldron and it also practices the evil dual cultivation. So, all of you should be wary of this fact and do not allow yourself to be captured by them. Remember to swallow the poison that has been given to you or your fates will be woeful if you fall into their hands." Then she smiled wryly, "Don''t worry. This ce may be their domain but it is quite far away from their cultivation mountains so you won''t be so unlucky to meet so many of the evil demonic cultivators." When she had said that, many of the protgs in the various groups were allughing with great relief. Shen Lie muttered to himself: Weird. I could sense numerous demonic cultivators that are quite near here --------------------------- Author Note: 1. I''d really appreciate it if the readers can contribute power stones to this story as a show of support even if you are reading from other websites. Your spirit stones are crucial for motivations and releases. Also, it means alot me/ story, Many love and thanks! ?(Ш?) 2. Hope you guys don''t mind helping me to review the story! Many thanks ahead!!! ޣޣ Chapter 129 Appointing a Group Leader

Chapter 129 Appointing a Group Leader

The 13 groups and the elder group were all camped quite far apart within a permissible perimeter. The reason why the groups were all apart was because they had to set off separately early in the morning and they also had to keep their ns a secret from one another. Also, this was an order from Elder Hua Zixia as well as it was not umon for the protgs to secretly share information and to set off together so as to make their experiential training easier. This was not a secure safeguard as it was still all too easy for some of the protgs to share their group information but it was still a safeguard nevertheless as it would defer some of the protgs from doing so. Right now, Shen Lie and his group had just finished setting up their tents and it was night now. And now they were looking at one another to discuss who should be the one that would lead their group. In Shen Lie''s group, it was not just Mei Xuan, Jie Ying and Yu Lingyue that were in his group; there were also Xu Shaoqing and Xu Shaoxing as well. Shen Lie was in Group 13 and he was the only male cultivator in his group but he was not shy at all as he grinned at the beautiful protgs that were presented. Many of the female protgs were ufortable that Shen Lie was the only male cultivator in their group. Most actually did not mind as Shen Lie had good looks but many minded that he was the weakest cultivator in their group and that he would be contributing to nothing in this dangerous experiential training. Shangguan Xiangyi, a beautiful female protg from the side of the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng suggested. "We ought to pick the highest realm cultivator in our group to be the leader" And then she was smiling at Yu Lingyue, her senior sister. Xu Shaoqing urged back, "The group leader shoulde from the side of the Holy Maiden Sanctuary and not your Verdant Rain Manor. I suggest that we pick the highest realm cultivator from our side instead. Mei Xuan should lead us instead." "That''s right!" Her twin sister Xu Shaoxing nodded, agreeing with everything her sister was saying. Shangguan Xiangyi chuckled softly, "Oh? Have you forgotten that we have now merged into the Holy Carnation Sanctuary now and we are one cultivation sect now. Selecting the highest realm cultivator to be our group leader is the best option for us" Yu Lingyue had suddenly said as she secretly nced at Shen Lie, "Listen to me, why don''t we pick Shen Lie as our group leader instead?" Mei Xuan nodded, "I totally agree on that as well." When the two of them had suggested the same, this startled many of the female protgs as they asked. "But why? He is but the lowest realm cultivator in our group." Yu Lingyue quickly tried to find an excuse, "Precisely because he is the lowest realm cultivator in our group, then he would not abuse his position as leader." Mei Xuan was also saying defensively for Shen Lie, "I agree with Protg Sister Yu Lingyue as well. He is not only the lowest realm cultivator in our group but he is also a man. As the only man, he would be able to see what we couldn''t see and he would be able to offer us a good perspective for our experiential training." Jie Ying was also saying, "I agree with making Shen Lie our group leader." Shen Lie was suddenly awkward as he was happy enough to be a follower rather than the leader. But all of a sudden, Yu Lingyue and Mei Xuan were both nominating him as the group leader. Many of the maidens were reluctant to make Shen Lie their group leader as they looked down upon him as a low level cultivator with no hope of bing a high level cultivator as he had a ruined cultivation core. But because both Mei Xuan and Yu Lingyue had arge influence with these maidens and were highly respected, many of the maidens slowly nodded as they did not want to be seen as going against the two of them. Some of the maidens were even thinking that maybe Yu Lingyue and Mei Xuan were scheming to make Shen Lie their scapegoat and had quickly agreed to make Shen Lie their group leader. Just like that, Shen Lie was nominated as the leader of their Group 13. Yu Lingyue then turned to Shen Lie to ask with a beautiful smile, "Do you have a n for the group?" Shen Lie was startled by this sudden question as he had never thought of it. Although this was a most dangerous experiential training but to Shen Lie, it was as easy as taking a stroll. The biggest problem for him was in taking a life randomly even if the demonic cultivators have always been opposing the human cultivators. Random killing will only affect his dao and cultivation speed. Also, another problem was that he actually had some friends among the demonic cultivators as well in his long life. Shen Lieughed weakly, "I suggest that we all have a good rest tonight and then we pick a random direction that the other groups had not picked to reducepetition in the same direction." Many of the maidens looked unhappily at Shen Lie as they didn''t think that this was a n. Then Shen Lie smiled as he said, "We should have an acting group leader as well just in case something happens to me. I suggest that we make Mei Xuan and Yu Lingyue as both our acting group leaders to enforce the rules of our group." When he had said that, many of the maidens were nodding as they were pleased with this decision since the maidens were divided into two camps and were unwilling to follow Shen Lie. Shen Lie smiled as he got up, "Then, this settled it. I''ve got to go away for a while now." Yu Lingyue gasped as she asked with a flushed look, "Where are you going?" Shen Lieughed softly, "I am thinking of secretly visiting Elder Hua Zixia to ask her for a hint on the whereabouts of the Crimson Blood Sect." Mei Xuan smiled weakly, "She won''t tell you. So it is pointless to ask her about it." Shen Lie grinned, "I know but no harm in trying, am I right? At least, I am making efforts to ensure the sess of our group so we won''t fail the experiential training." With that, he had run off on his own in the darkness while causing many of the maidens to question his foolishness and ability to lead their group. Shen Lie was naturally not thinking about his experiential training. He was thinking of screwing Hua Zixia tonight as he disappeared in the darkness of the woods, to be exact. Chapter 130 Shen Lie secret visit to Hua Zixia (R18)

Chapter 130 Shen Lie secret visit to Hua Zixia (R18)

Group 14 was Elder Hua Zixia''s group. This group consisted of the elders and senior protgs that would be safeguarding the temporary arrays in this ce. Along the way, Shen Lie had spotted quite a few of the protgs in his cohorts that were having an affair in the forest. Their affairs were actually tolerated by the senior protgs that were on patrol as it was quitemon for the protgs to interact with one another. Moreover, many of these protgs also had a powerful background through their own cultivation sects. As long as everyone was willing, the senior protgs would close one eye as the same thing had also happened to them when they were having their experiential training. The protgs often interact with one another for advantages and to obtain new favors so all these were not entirely new to anyone. In fact, this was almostmon knowledge. As long as no one brought their dirtyundry in the open, everyone would close one eye to all the secret affairs between the female and male protgs. One must know that it is difficult for the cultivators to have any bloodline so the men would always try to spread their seeds to obtain a heir while the females would try to obtain as many seeds as possible to be pregnant. The higher realm they are, the harder it is for them to have any bloodlines. However, Shen Lie saw something that was quite scandalous. It was because he saw a naked Elder Li Hong was being yed upon by 4 naked men and they were Lie Dun, Shortie Lai, Di Shitian and Wang Xiao. They were in a hidden spot that was extremely difficult to spot but Shen Lie was still able to notice them nevertheless. However, he ignored them as he continued in the forest to look for the camp of Group 14. When Shen Lie had arrived at the perimeter of the Group 14, it was heavily patrolled by alert cultivators who were his senior protgs. And there were even 2 elders who were on duty as well. However, to Shen Lie, they were all considered to be low level cultivators to him as he sneaked past them as he entered secretly into Elder Hua Zixia''s tent. His sudden appearance startled Hua Zixia but she was soon smiling with a coyly look, "I''ve thought that you won''te tonight." Shen Lie was soon kissing Hua Zixia passionately as they exchanged wet tongues like long lost lovers. At the same time, they were also embracing each other tightly and arousing rubbing against each other. Shen Lie then grinned to her, "I miss you so much that I will surely look for you." Hua Zixia had a coyly flushed look when she had heard Shen Lie. But she was soon asking quietly, "For this experiential training, do you have any confident?" Shen Lie returned a gentle smile, "Don''t worry. I can''t fail this experiential training because our holy saintesses won''t allow me to fail." Hua Zixia slowly nodded, "But this experiential training will be a most dangerous undertaking. I am more fearful for your life than the result of the experiential training." Shen Lie smiled, "I won''t be in danger. Rather, it is you that must be careful." Hua Zixia: ??? Shen Lie said, "There seem to be plenty of demonic cultivators in these mountains as well." Then he took out a talisman, "This is the Divine Lightning Talisman. Use this when you are in danger." When Hua Zixia saw the Divine Lightning Talisman, she was shocked; it was because this was actually a seventh rank talisman that can deliver the profound power of a great saint when use. She gasped, "How did you obtain this? This is too valuable" Shen Lie interrupted her with a soft chuckle, "If I tell you that I create this with my soul essence, do you believe me?" Hua Zixia shook her head, "I don''t believe. You must have found this Divine Lightning Talisman somewhere." Shen Lie shoved her into her hands a stack of 9 Divine Lightning Talismans and said, "Take all of it." Hua Zixia almost fainted on the spot! One Divine Lightning Talisman was rare enough and now she had nine more of these?! She just could not believe it. Just as she had wanted to question Shen Lie more, he was already kissing her passionately on her mouth passionately as he started to grope her soft body. Shen Lie was also sliding his hand into her robe and he fondling her breasts that were underneath her thin transparent bodice. Then he had pulled down her bodice to pop out her white tender breasts as his hands cupped her breasts roughly. "You are made for a man''s delight," Shen Lie said as his mouth left hers and he had loosened her robe over her shoulders to expose her two breasts to the air. In the next instant, Shen Lie was kissing her nipples and sucking her erected nipples. Hua Zixia was now moaning softly as his caress had made her nipples ached for him and when her robe was pulled off from her, it also exposed her wet panties. In fact, lewd waters were already dripping down on her wet panties and down to her thigh as the heat in her body overwhelmed her under Shen Lie''s touches. She was soaking wet and had an orgasm just from Shen Lie sucking on her titties. Shen Lie gentlyy her down as he pulled her panties down, enjoying the exposed view of her wet valley that was unfolding before him. Then he had pulled her white jaded leg apart and he had also taken out his little brother from his pants. When Hua Zixia saw his little brother, she was greatly flustered and was already imagining his big thing that was inside her. Shen Lie''s little brother was indeed at the slippery entrance of her soaking wet valley and Hua Zixia could not helped but to pushed her hips downward to it. Then Shen Lie went inch and inch into her wet and weing valley until his little brother was fully inside. Hua Zixia moaned with every inch that was inside her and her eyes had be moist, "It''s in now pound me hard and don''t stop please" Shen Lie nodded as he started to pound with steady rhythm into her, then he got faster and he began to thrust in faster. This caused Hua Zixia''s body to shake and to shudder, resulting in her moans getting louder and she was ready to orgasm once again. Shen Lie grabbed her breasts as he squeezed her hard, causing her nipples to erect longer than usual while pounding her harder and faster every time he went in and out of her tight wet valley that was dripping lewd juices continuously. Hua Zixia''s body was soon convulsing and she was moaning lewdly as she came multiple times; she squirted again and again until her lewd juices flowed down from her smooth milky buttocks and flooded the ground that she wasying. Shen Lie did not stop as he sent her from one high climax to another and Hua Zixia was moaning loudly and lewdly, not caring if she was heard by anyone. Hua Zixia was rosy as she moaned, "Shen Lie, my little sister feels sofortable. Take my backyard as well" Indeed, her little sister was dripping wet and she couldn''t have enough of Shen Lie. ----------------------- Author Note: 1. Check mytest harem story: The Viiness is my Love Interest. This cultivation story is based in the universe of A Martial Odyssey, in the Celestial Realm which is the same cultivation world of The Romantic Cultivator and Cultivation: Against the Witch. It will stay unlock for the first 60 chapters. https://.panda-novel/book/the-viiness-is-my-love-interest_28165815500040405 Chapter 131 Surprise Visit by Yu Lingyue (R18)

Chapter 131 Surprise Visit by Yu Lingyue (R18)

Shen Lie and Hua Zixia copted passionately for a long time as they won''t be meeting for some time. Tonight, Hua Zixia was particrly passionate. Maybe it was because she had feared for Shen Lie and she wanted to give him a good time. She had climaxed many times, more times than in the past and she had a blissful look today. After Shen Lie had filled her front yard, backyard and her mouth with his yang essence, Hua Zixia cleaned his little brother for him by using her tongue as she sucked both his yang essence and her yin essence into her mouth. It was with great regrets that Shen Lie had to leave the naked Hua Zixia that was covered with his yang essence from top to bottom as he had to go back to his own camp. He took ast long at her weing exposed maiden valley as he sighed heavily before taking his leave. Hua Zixia was also sighing to him, "Be careful, Shen Lie." With that, he had quietly sneaked away. On his way back, he could still see Wang Xiao, Lie Dun, Di Shitian and Shortie Lai were still ying with Elder Li Hong. The four of them were desperate tonight because their group consisted only of men and no maidens so tonight was theirst chance to mess around. - - - When Shen Lie was back to his tent, he was surprised to that Yu Lingyue hade into his tent to look for him. She was smiling shyly as she looked at him, "I havee to remind you to take the group g with you since you are the group leader." As they had not decided on a group leader yet previously, the group g was handed randomly to the first protg of each group first. Shen Lie smiled, "Thank for the reminder. The group g is with you?" Yu Lingyue shook her head lightly, "Nope. It''s with Jie Ying now. She has taken it for you so I''vee to remind you to look for Jie Ying." Shen Lie grinned, "She''s my friend actually so the group g is in safe hands." Yu Lingyue smiled, "It''s no wonder that I saw the two of you constantly together." All of a sudden she was looking at Shen Lie shyly; the main reason why she was here was not because she had wanted to tell Shen Lie about the group g but it was because she wanted to see him instead. She smiled shyly, not daring to look at Shen Lie in his eyes. "Tomorrow is the first day of our actual experiential training. I can blow the flute for you so that you will be more refreshed tomorrow." Shen Lie had suddenly held onto Yu Lingyue as he had also missed her so much and she was the also the most beautiful maiden in the entire cohort as well as a 5th realm cultivator golden celestial; she is even stronger than the mission''s objective of killing a 3rd realm demonic cultivator. Actually, the mission objective was simple enough for the experiential groups. The real question was, how do theynd their kills in the first ce in a hostilend? There was no doubt that they may have to face numerous high level demonic cultivators and the mission objective had made it easy for them so that they would retort more toward tactics than directly confronting their enemies. No one had any illusions that a third realm demonic cultivator would be walking alone in the wilderness for 20 human cultivators to ambush and to kill. Shen Lie smiled to Yu Lingyue as he stroked her chin tenderly, "It will be great if you are able to do so." Yue Lingyue flushed coyly, "Of course I am willing. You are the man that I have in my heart." Then she lowered her head shyly, "Although I have no idea why my holy saintess had you to" She was too shy to talk about that night and she quickly skipped it over, "But since she had said that you are her protg master, I believed in my holy saintess" Although she had said that, but she actually had her doubts; it was because Saintess Qian Yufeng was just like the other holy saintesses, she was totally unpredictable and there was no telling if she was actually lying. Shen Lie frowned, "Actually I am not her protg master at all." The reason why he had said that was because he did not want any of the 7 holy saintesses to call him as their master. That was the reason why they had always regarded him as their big brother and called him Shen Lie directly. Yu Lingyue was startled by this revtion; she had indeed been lied by her master who was also the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng. Although she was startled but she was not entirely surprised too. She sighed softly as she said tenderly to Shen Lie, "No matter how mess up your cultivation core is, I will always be with you." As a high level cultivator, she was able to see that Shen Lie''s cultivation core was truly messy. Usually, a person with a messy cultivation core would never be able to cultivate and is considered to be a trash cultivator. Shen Lie said to her, "Actually I am a Grand Sage Saint." Yu Lingyue smiled tenderly to him, "You will be one day. I''ve full faith in you and I will also do my best to help you to have a proper cultivation core. I have heard that the Golden Reborn Marrow Pill is able to help a cultivator to gain a new cultivation core. Although it is extremely hard to find but I will help you to find it." Shen Lie smiled weakly; actually he did have a couple of these Golden Reborn Marrow Pills in the past and he had no idea which of the 7 holy saintesses had taken it. But the Golden Reborn Marrow Pill won''t have any effect on him or else he would have taken one a long time ago. The very reason why his cultivation core was messy was not because he had a messy root spirit which hindered his cultivation but because he had broken it several times in the past 10, 000 years. He just said, "It is alright." Yu Lingyue was suddenly smiling at him as she had pulled down his pant and she was using her small lips and wet tongue to suck his little brother. Shen Lie had also reached out to pull her robe off her shoulder to reveal her bodice inside. Then he reached into her bodice to pull out her white tender breasts and admired her pink erected nipples in front of him. His eyes were already looking at her extremely short skirt that only touched the top of her thighs and he could see that her pink panties were already wet as she squatted in front of him. Shen Lie then began to knead her lovely tender breasts at the same time that she was ying the flute for him. He desired to pull down her panties and to explore her wet maiden valley but he had decided to wait a little longer. While Yu Lingyue was ying the flute for Shen Lie, there were many male cultivators that were dreaming that the maidens around the camp that they were banging were actually Yu Lingyue, one of the 12 most beautiful maidens in Fenghua Great Continent. They had not thought or imagine that she would be ying the flute for Shen Lie and that she had already lost her body to Shen Lie who they had despised for being the weakest cultivator in their group. Chapter 132 Secret Affair with Yu Lingyue (R18)

Chapter 132 Secret Affair with Yu Lingyue (R18)

Yu Lingyue licked the firm iron rod that was exposed in front of her face and she licked it deliciously, wetting it with her tongue. She was very gentle and carefully licked and wet it before sucking it gently; she did it many times and Shen Lie was very impressed by her skill. No one had thought that Yu Lingyue would be this good and this was all because she had been well trained by Wang Xiao in the past. Of course Wang Xiao didn''t teach her anything but her natural shyness was such that she had developed this act into a unique act that had be a form of great art. Shen Lie was greatly aroused by her as he fondled her exposed tender white beasts and yed with her erected pink nipples. He could also see that Yu Lingyue was also greatly aroused as he could see her lewd waters dripping from her panties and onto the ground. It was because Yu Lingyue was also greatly aroused by Shen Lie''s strokes on her breasts and she had also secretly climaxed once. Moreover, she was also very wet now and her whole panties were soaking wet. Yu Lingyue also had a beautiful flushed countenance as she continued to lick and wet Shen Lie''s firm little brother. Finally, Shen Lie could not resist anymore as he suddenly grabbed her head and forced her toward his little brother as he began to explode his huge amount of yang essence into her mouth. It was so much that she was choking and coughing hard, causing pitiful eyes into her beautiful eyes and because it was so much, the yang essence had also escaped from her small mouth and dripping on her chin and her naked white beasts. Shen Lie squeezed tightly her tender white breasts as he looked tenderly at her beautiful flushed look. At the same time, he was enjoying hearing her soft moans as he squeezed her breasts tightly. Yu Lingyue moaned as she drooled yang essence and also because Shen Lie''s little brother was still in her mouth, "Shen Lie, make my breasts bigger by massaging them they will be big if you massage them every day right?" Shen Lie smiled, "That''s right. I will massage your breasts every day to make it bigger so that I can squeeze your breasts more tightly every day." Yu Lingyue moaned lewdly when she had heard Shen Lie and she was spurting lewd waters through her soaking wet panties. Shen Lie reached out to her wet panties and put his fingers into her wet panties to feel the wet and slippery valley that was inside. And he had began to stroke her inside there and rubbing her wet sensitive areas. He could feel that she was very wet and continuously leaking her lewd juices on his fingers. Under Shen Lie''s arousing simtion, Yu Lingyue''s delicate valley flower path was indeed leaking sticky lewd yin essence nonstop and she was also moaning nonstop in a low voice. Shen Lie said, "Maiden Lingyue, you are so beautiful. Can I take see your below?" Yu Lingyue muttered chokingly, "You don''t have to ask me just y with me if you want to" And Shen Lie hady her on the ground as he pulled her short skirt above her beautiful thighs to expose her wet panties. Then he began to pull down her panties and he was admiring the beautiful view that was previously hidden by her panties. "So beautiful." Shen Lie gasped. "I will never be bored of seeing your beautiful body" "Shen Lie, screw me please" Yu Lingyue was moaning coquettishly as she looked lewdly at him. Shen Lie did not wait anymore and he had pulled off her panties before he started to spread her white jade legs so that his little brother could enter into her. And he was soon pumping wildly inside her body while mercilessly kneading her white tender breasts with his hands Yu Lingyue moaned even more as she screamed with her legs tightly wrapped around Shen Lie''s waist. At the same time, her beautiful flushed face was full of love and her body kept squirming nonstop as Shen Lie kept pumping wildly into her. The dream maiden of the many male protgs that were here for their experiential training was being banged by Shen Lie. If they had known about this, they would vomit blood immediately, especially Wang Xiao. As Shen Lie was banging Yu Lingyue, he was indeed thinking about Wang Xiao, Shortie Lai, Di Shitian and Lie Dun. He just did not understand why they were banging Elder Li Hong. Although she was a pretty maiden butpared to Elder Hua Zixia, she was too ordinary. At first, he had felt guilt toward Wang Xiao after he had helped Yu Lingyue to purge her lustful poisons from her and after he had disyed great animosity toward him, all thoughts of guilt toward Wang Xiao had disappeared. Also, he had wanted to severe all ties with Yu Lingyue as he considered it a one time favor to the Holy Saintess Qian Yufeng to save her favorite core protg. But he really could not resist Yu Lingyue''s allure and one thing eventually led to the other. Before the start of the experiential training, he didn''t really want to put Yu Lingyue as the same group as him as this may invite gossips but Wang Xiao had managed to irk him. To be honest, tonight with Yu Lingyue was actually an ident as he had not been expecting to see her here after he was back from banging Hua Zixia. All of a sudden, Jie Ying had popped into the tent as she called out. "Brother Shen Lie, are you back yet?" Then with a disappointed look, she had walked away. Jie Ying''s appearance gave Yu Lingyue a great startle as she was naked on top and below except for the middle. But when Jie Ying had suddenly left, she gasped with great disbelief. "She can''t see us or she is just pretending not to see us?" Shen Lie grinned, "She can''t see us." Yu Lingyue could not believe what she was hearing, "She really can''t see us?" Shen Lie exined, "I have setup a profound array in this ce to render us invisible so she won''t be able to see us." Yu Lingyue stared at Shen Lie with great disbelief, "I am a high level cultivator and I can''t sense any profound array in this ce. Shen Lie, you are lying to me, am I right?" Shen Lie said, "I did tell you that I am the Grand Sage Saint Shen Lie. This is actually a high level secret profound array. If it is not a secret profound array, how can Iy it undetected as a trap?" Yu Lingyue continued to look at Shen Lie with great disbelief, "My holy saintess had once told me that the high level cultivators in the past is able to build secret profound arrays to protect their tombs or to safeguard their profound treasures. Maybe you just know this secret technique. But I won''t believe that you are a Grand Sage Saint because you have a messy cultivation core." Shen Lie: ------------------------------- Author Note: 1. I will be spending more time with The Romantic Cultivator and The Viiness is my Love Interest. Thank you if you are also supporting these two stories! Chapter 133 Shen Lie Buzy Night - Jie Ying, Mei Xuan (R18)

Chapter 133 Shen Lie Buzy Night - Jie Ying, Mei Xuan (R18)

Shen Lie did not want to argue with Yu Lingyue as he was only interested to bang her hard tonight and she was just too beautiful in her arousing body. He had suddenly turned her around to kneel with her buttocks facing him as he opened up her butt to see her breathing hole that was dripping both his yang essence and her lewd yin essence onto the ground. When he had suddenly withdrawn from her, she was spasming uncontrobly her lewd waters like a fountain from the depths of her vagina. Shen Lie had suddenly dug his finger into her butthole and this only caused her to spurt even more lewd waters out as she moaned softly. He said gently to her, "Maiden Lingyue, can I enter your other hole?" Yu Lingyue knows that Shen Lie was admiring both her holes and she was also aroused so she said, "Alright but please be gentle" As soon as Yu Lingyue had given him the permission, Shen Lie had taken his finger from her butthole and he had reced it with his little brother. And then, he was pumping hard into her butt hole, causing Yu Lingyue to experience her first time anal coption in great ecstasy. Hourster when they were finally done, Yu Lingyue used her cherry mouth to clean Shen Lie''s little brother for him and smiled affectionately to him. "Now, all my three holes are yours." Feeling very satisfied, she left Shen Lie''s tent. After Yu Lingyue was gone, Shen Lie quickly left for Jie Ying''s tent to look for her. When she saw him, she immediately hugged him tightly and said woefully. "Brother Shen Lie, where did you go? I miss you so much. I''ve been looking everywhere for you to pass you the group g." Shen Lie said tenderly to her, "Jie Ying, I miss you so much as well. I was a little held up in the camp of Elder Hua Zixia as she wanted to talk to me." Then he had bent his head to kiss her passionately. And he was groping her robe and squeezing her breasts. Jie Ying looked at Shen Lie''s tenderly as she said to him, "I want" Shen Lie was also saying to her, "I want you as well" Then he had started to pull off her robe and threw it aside to disy her in her lingeries. He wasted no time as he pulled off her bodice and bellyband from her beautiful body as he started to stroke her tender jade breasts and pinched her erected pink nipples. He saw that her panties were already soaking wet and was even dripping her lewd juice down her thigh. Jie Ying had also pulled out his little brother from his pants and she was holding it in her hands and was shaking it. Shen Lie smiled as he pulled down her wet panties to admire her the sparse forest of her triangle area which was evenly distributed. Then he was sticking his fingers into her wet maiden valley, causing plenty of lewd juices to spurt violently out. Jie Ying said to Shen Lie, "Brother Shen Lie, I''ve thinking of you whole day now" Shen Lie slowly nodded as he kissed her passionately. Then he had entered into her. From there, he had made love to her from day to dawn until Jie Ying was truly satisfied. Before day break, he quickly returned to his tent and pretended that he had never left his tent. Actually there were also several protgs that were doing the same as him as well. The two Xu Sisters were also quietly returning to their tents and they looked rosy. Shen Lie had no idea who the lucky guys that had banged them but everyone pretended not to see each other. When he returned to his tent, he was surprised to see Mei Xuan waiting there for him. "Mei Xuan, why are you here?" Mei Xuan had suddenly hugged him tightly, "Brother Shen Lie, I''vee to look for you but I didn''t see you so I''ve waited for you here." Her eyes were red and it seemed that she had been crying. Shen Lie had thought that they merely had a one-night stand and she would have forgotten about him since he did not have any powerful background. Mei Xuan was actually the most beautiful maiden in their cohort before Yu Lingyue hade. She said as her wet tears flowed down from her cheeks, "Brother Shen Lie, do you despise me? I can''t forget about you. I want to be with you just like Jie Ying is always with you. I want you to love me and I want you in my touches." Shen Lie nodded gently and he was kissing her passionately as he pulled off her robe and other piece of clothing from her body. This also included her wet panties and Shen Lie was soon stroking her full breasts and causing Mei Xuan to moan softly. Then he put lowered her down as he put her down into a lewd doggy position where he could see her lower body and bottom from behind her. Mei Xuan did not mind as she knows that she is very beautiful and her body is also very enticing. Sure enough, Shen Lie was aroused just by looking at her naked and wet bottom. Shen Lie''s hand grabbed one of Mei Xuan''s white and tender jade legs and lifted them up, allowing her entire lower body to be exposed. Exposed his eyes, he quickly put his little brother that was still wet and sticky from banging Jie Ying into the hole of her maiden''s valley. Then he started to thrust wildly into her, causing Mei Xuan to moan lewdly as she remembered that fateful night when she was with Shen Lie. Mei Xuan''s maiden valley was very tight and small while Shen Lie''s little brother was too long and thick. This caused Mei Xuan to moan nonstop at every swing and she was spurting her lewd juices nonstop. Shen Lie said to her, "It almost daybreak soon so we ought to do it fast and furious." Chapter 134 With Mei Xuan (R18) and Breaking Camp

Chapter 134 With Mei Xuan (R18) and Breaking Camp

Shen Lie not only entered into Mei Xuan''s front yard but he had also entered into her back yard as he yed with her white bunnies until it turned swollen with redness. She looked blissful when Shen Lie had finally imed her back yard and he had injected his yang essence into both her front and back yards. It was because all her three holes had now been imed by Shen Lie now. She gasped to Shen Lie when her back yard was imed by him, "My virgin back is now yours. You are the first..." Then she was moaning lewdly as Shen Lie pumped into her tight back yard as she swayed her white and round buttocks for him. Mei Xuan''s pink erected nipples were very beautiful to look at and Shen Lie was continuous rubbing her erected nipples that could tremble with his slightest touch. Shen Lie kissed her passionately while kneading both her tender white breasts and of course, he was also spreading her legs widely as he pumped into both her front and back yards. Mei Xuan was continuous spurting lewd juices as Shen Lie pumped into her and she had many orgasms, exactly likest time. Since thest time that Mei Xuan was with Shen Lie, she only had thoughts for him. But unfortunately for her, this was supposed to be a quickie. Although this was a quickie but she had more than a dozen orgasms and dozens of squirts in a short time. After that, she helped clean Shen Lie''s little brother with her mouth after he had banged her hard into her back yard as she regretfully left his tent; it was because it was now dawn and their group was breaking camp soon. Shen Lie was also regretful that he was not able to continue with his escapade with Mei Xuan for long. He gave her ast passionate kiss as they parted their ways. Before Mei Xuan had left, she smiled coquettishly at him and said, "Brother Shen Lie, I want to be your slut forever." Without waiting for Shen Lie to reply her, she had shed shyly away. - - - Shen Lie was now in his group of 20 as they break camp. Everyone had gathered together and to look up to Shen Lie for instructions on the direction that they ought to go. Among the 19 maidens that were presented, there were 3 of them that were shyly looking at Shen Lie and they were Mei Xuan, Jie Ying and Yu Lingyue. As Shen Lie did not have a direction to go, he said to them frankly. "I have no idea which path to take as I am unfamiliar with the ce here. But" He then said, "We ought to avoid the crowded paths which the other groups are taking or else there ispetition" Then he sighed softly as he looked at the northern path which was used by 2 groups, "I don''t feel good going north. There seems to be danger in that direction." He had sensed an ominous presence in that direction, probably there were demonic cultivators in that direction. That was also the direction that Wang Xiao''s group had taken. But when Shen Lie said that, many of the maidens thought that it was only because Shen Lie had wanted to avoid a conflict with Wang Xiao and the other protgs that disliked him. Many of the maidens especial Xu Shaoqing and Xu Shaoxing were softly giggling when he had said that as they all thought that by danger, he had meant getting beaten up by Wang Xiao and his group. Xu Shaoqing chuckled, "Why don''t we take the northern path? It isn''t too popr and we have two strong groups ahead of us. We should be safe in that direction." Then she was giggling softly because she had thought that Shen Lie was afraid of Wang Xiao. Many of the maidens were giggling softly because they had some ''dealings'' with the two groups that were ahead of them. Shangguan Xiangyi smiled, "I am all for taking the northern path or maybe someone here is afraid of taking the northern path?" "The more dangerous it is, the more likely that we are able toplete our mission in 5 days'' time," Xu Shaoxing giggled softly and echoing the thoughts of many of the maidens in the group. Yu Lingyue was reluctant to go in the same direction as Wang Xiao but the northern path seemed like the better choice after she had observed the other groups. There were 4 groups taking the southern path, 3 groups to the west and another 3 groups seemingly going east. Wang Xiao''s group and another group were heading north. Only their group was the slowest and was sitting on the fence. It was not because Shen Lie was the weakest cultivator that their group was the slowest but in group of 19 maidens, there was ack of urgency and the maidens were not as serious as the men. With many maidens, they also tended to gossip and chat more too. Moreover, they were not sure of Shen Lie''s leadership and they also wanted to see which direction the other groups were taking first. The other groups also had more urgency as they wanted to secure the right of way first and to prevent the other groups frompleting their missions ahead of them. None of them were not thinking of encountering any problems in this experiential training and some of the cultivators like Wang Xiao were even thinking ofmitting atrocities such as raping their maidens in thends of the demonic cultivators. That was why they were all in a hurry to start. Shen Lie thought: There is no need for a saint demonic cultivator to wipe us all out. Just a single 6th realm demonic cultivator may be able to do the job. Of course, it was not enough to wipe Shen Lie out though. After some heated debate among the maidens, Shen Lie said to his group. "Alright then, let take the northern path then. But let''s be careful." He did not want to dy the start of the experiential training anymore even though he can''t fail the experiential training. But he wanted Jie Ying and Mei Xuan to stay in the Holy Carnation Sanctuary. As for Yu Lingyue, since she is a core protg of Saintess Qian Yufeng and a high ranking protg, she is immune to failing too so he was not too worried about this. With that, he gave a finalmand. "Let''s go!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!